Chapter 1: Christmas Decorating at the Classification Center
Summary:
Amanda Doyle is the back room supervisor of the young intern, Hannah Cardwell, who's taken a sudden interest in holiday decorating. But the accident-prone, flighty young woman finds herself in over her head when she gets caught messing with the door locks - again - and nearly falling off a ladder she shouldn't be on. The Classification Center manager, Beverly Riley, has an alternative to the intern's dismissal...but Amanda would rather Bev not take care of the matter.
She gets her sister, and even more famous sister-in-law involved...
Notes:
A Soccerverse story for the holidays. Hannah Cardwell is an OC suggested by my reviewer Hannah, and I aim to please as often as I can <3
Chapter Text
Christmas was coming, and all of Los Angeles was in a festive mood. Even the Classification Center - normally, like the doctor, dentist, and DMV, a place you only went when you had to go (unless you worked there) - was in a festive mood. At least, Amanda had to be there, she was working on training their new intern, who was with them over her holiday break from university.
Speaking of which...
"Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way..."
Amanda raised her eyebrows, following the merry humming from the break room to the back door of the Classification Center - which had been left ajar again, prevented from closing by those damnable magnets .
Someone's going to have to have a word with that child before Miss Beverly takes it into her head. She rolled her eyes and moved the magnets out of the way, locking the door properly. The humming had been coming from inside the filing room, so she knew her quarry wasn't out in the staff parking lot, even if she had been just five minutes ago.
Amanda stopped, took a breath, and let it out before following the song into the filing room, where their intern was tipped precariously on a stepladder, taping loops of gold and silver braided garland onto the top shelf. More of the same stuff festooned the front desk and lobby, brightening the place up for once.) Hastily, Amanda crossed to the stepladder, standing behind the intern.
And three...two...one... Amanda put her arms out as the intern toppled backwards, catching the young woman in her arms before she could hit the ground.
"What," she said, "have I told you about climbing on that stepladder, Hannah Mandie Cardwell?"
Hannah turned innocent, beguiling green eyes on Amanda. "Ummm...but I needed to get the decorations up before Miss Beverly came back, it was gonna be a surprise? Considering we're gonna have all your friends..."
"You want to invite Tobin, and Christen, and AT into the filing room?" Amanda raised an eyebrow. "Pretty sure this room is off limits to anyone but employees."
"Uh...No? I wasn't gonna do that," Hannah protested.
Amanda shook her head. "And what have I told you about sticking the door open with magnets?"
"Not to, but--"
"No buts," Amanda sighed, looking around the filing room. Most of the shelves were covered in the braided garland. "Did you do all this?"
"Um...yes?" Hannah looked nervous. "I thought the filing room would look more festive."
"Well, now you have glitter and tinsel all over you," Amanda sighed, dusting Hannah off as best she could. If a few smacks to the girl's backside were a little sharper than strictly normal to dust off tinsel, well, that was only to be expected. "Come on, let's get back to the break room and finish taking care of you," she told Hannah firmly.
"Ow! Hey!" Hannah sputtered, pouting adorably as she followed Amanda back to the break room. "I didn't do nothing wrong!"
"It's 'I didn't do anything wrong', and yes you did, little girl," Amanda said, shaking her head. "Bring me your hairbrush."
Hannah's eyes widened, but she fetched the brush from her bag. Amanda guided her to sit down (thank god for that) in one of the break room chairs, and Amanda began brushing out Hannah's mussed brown hair in swift, purposeful strokes. The tinsel tangled in her locks was brushed out piece by piece, until Hannah's scalp was stinging but her hair was pristine.
Then, Amanda began deftly plaiting Hannah's hair in a pair of pigtails, and Hannah relaxed into the sensation of Amanda's quick fingers working on her tresses. The braids were finished with festive red elastic bands, and then Amanda stepped back to admire her handiwork.
"Much better, little girl. If you're going to be running amok in the back rooms, you need your hair up, not loose."
"Amok, amok, amok," Hannah sing-songed under her breath, and Amanda rolled her eyes in exasperation.
"You're silly."
"Uh huh. Can't help it," Hannah smiled smugly.
"You and AT are going to be quite the pair."
"Are we?" Hannah's eyes lit up.
"If you survive long enough to meet her, little girl." Amanda smiled in exasperation. "Which you won't, if you keep leaving doors unlocked."
Hannah squirmed. "Oops?"
"Third time this week," Amanda sighed. "We're not going to fire you, you're here for school, but that doesn't mean you can keep acting out without consequences, little one."
"You're not my mother," Hannah pouted. "Even if Miss Beverly says we're all like family here."
Amanda had her own thoughts on that. "You'll have to introduce me to your mother sometime," she said calmly. "What made you want to pick here for your internship?" What is the college kid of one of the richest families in the area doing interning for us, anyway? "You're one of the Cardwells, aren't you?" She had more than a passing familiarity with them, having attended university with a few Cardwell kids herself, back in the day (though that made her feel old.)
"Yes." Hannah rolled her eyes. "But I'm not like them, and they don't like me, so I'm not going home."
She tried to disguise it, but Amanda saw the flash of hurt in her intern's green eyes, and a rush of protectiveness welled up in her. She couldn't let this little one spend the holidays alone on campus.
"Why don't you come home with me, then?"
Hannah gaped at her. "But isn't your home like...with Glennon Doyle? And Abby Wambach? The Abby Wambach?"
"Yeah," Amanda shrugged. "They're my sisters. Well, sister and sister-in-law. You and Glennon will get on like a house on fire. As long as you don't actually set the house on fire, we're golden."
"No arson, got it," Hannah deadpanned. Amanda laughed.
"Definitely none of that, please. So will you join us? It must be lonely in the uni housing. And if I drive you to work, you can't be marked tardy anymore."
Hannah brightened. "Well, that's a point in favor," she agreed. "Alright, if you're sure they're okay with it."
"They'll love you," Amanda promised.
Chapter 2: Rescue Run
Summary:
After the mishap in the filing room, Amanda has a realization - or thinks she does, anyway. More like a strong suspicion. It doesn't help Amanda that her sister arrives on the scene with her (Glennon's) very famous wife on speakerphone, either.
But the plan to get Hannah to the Doyle-Wambach home for the holidays continues apace...
Notes:
...okay, yes, it's day 2, and it won't be December 2 for me for a couple hours, but someone had insatiable curiosity about how this would continue, or a few someones, lol, so...it's already past midnight on the East Coast and beyond, here you go, frens. The prompt is "Rescue".
Chapter Text
As Amanda turned to go back to the front desk she couldn't help but start thinking
She has issues with the Cardwells and her middle name is Mandie she sounds a lot like… NO! It can't be! Well it can, but…. "Ah!!"
What Amanda didn't expect was Hannah to be right behind her the whole time
“You scared me! Don't sneak up on people like that!” Amanda sputtered.
“Sorry, but I just wanted to say about the magnets-” Hannah fretted, pulling on one of her braids anxiously.
“Just don't do it anymore and we'll forget it ever happened.”
“But-”
“Leave it, Hannah Amanda Cardwell!”
Unfortunately, the shout brought Miss Beverly, appearing so swiftly and silently she might as well have been a ghost. Amanda jumped again, startling a giggle out of the nervous Hannah.
“Someone want to explain what's going on here, ah? Maybe tell Beverly why magnet keep door open? Confession good for the soul, ah?”
“It was me.” Hannah's nerves rose, and Amanda stepped closer to her.
“No, it was me!” Amanda burst out, defending Hannah.
“I highly doubt it was you, Amandah. Continue little one.”
“Well, no one gave me my key, you see. So, I had to keep the door open somehow.”
This confession got a raised eyebrow from both Amanda and Beverly.
“I see, and you didn't think to ask anyone for a key instead of leaving the door open where someone bad could have gotten in?”
“In her defense, nothing bad happened.” Amanda didn't know why she was defending the behavior, except that Hannah needed someone in her corner, and besides, if Amanda was right...
“Thankfully, no. But is still naughty. And whose job was it to give out the keys to the interns, hmm? I think Miss Beverly ought to deal with both of your naughty bottoms now before we all leave, ah?”
“Bev-”
Just as Amanda was about to offer another rebuttal, all three turned to the sound of shoes on the floor as someone passed through the entrance door.
“Yeah, I'll be home soon, my love. I'm picking her up now. Hold on, stay on one moment.”
Amanda took in the fact that her sister was standing in front of her, and possibly heard some of this. Great, just great! While Glennon took in Bev's face, Hannah stood there with her mouth open in shock. Wait, that's the actual Glennon Doyle. I know Amanda said she was her sister, but...that's the ACTUAL Glennon Doyle. Like in real life.
“What's going on here?” Glennon asked.
“I was just about to deal with these naughty girls.” Beverly folded her arms.
“Can you maybe not have to?” Glennon suggested.
“Sounds like you might need to join them hmm, Glennon-ah?”
“She's not far off. Watch yourself, cherie, and pass me to Beverly, please.”
The last thing any of the four expected was the phone to interrupt!
Amanda looked shocked, Bev narrowed her eyes, and Hannah squeaked and quickly hid behind Amanda. oh my god that's Abby freaking Wambach isn't it...
Tentatively, Glennon handed her phone over to Beverly.
After a short conversation with some quick responses, the conversation ended and Glennon's phone was handed back to her.
“It seems Abby-ah will deal with you, Amandah. As far as the little one-”
“You can't!” Amanda burst out, pulling Hannah close, getting a surprised yelp from the younger girl.
“Oh, I can't? You three need smacks, how do you say, yesterday, no?”
“I just meant I promised Hannah she could come stay with me….”
“Good. She be more punctual from now on, ah? I guess Abby-ah can handle all three of you. Tell her I am praying for her how do you say her sanity. See you all later, I have a good weekend, even if you will be sore.”
With that the three made the journey to Glennon's car, and eventually toward home.
Chapter 3: A Discussion with Abby Wambach (or three)
Summary:
Amanda and Glennon take Hannah home, to be greeted by Abby. The four of them have a lot to talk about, while there's still time. And the discussion involves more than just talking...
The Cardwell family's secret is slowly coming to the fore.
Chapter Text
As Amanda and Hannah followed Glennon back to her car, Amanda placed a hand on Hannah’s shoulder. “It’s going to be alright,” she said, in as soothing a tone as possible, trying to keep the girl from panicking. “I know what Bev said, but it’s going to be okay, Hannah.”
She hoped that Hannah could trust that, and also that Abby wouldn’t make a liar out of her. They got into the back seat of Glennon’s car together, Amanda buckling Hannah’s seat belt before seeing to her own. She rested a hand on the fidgeting girl’s knee, and squeezed gently. “Easy now. That’s it,” Amanda soothed, “just breathe.”
“But Amanda,” Hannah objected, “Beverly said we were all gonna get spanked. By Abby.”
Glennon glanced at her in the rear view mirror as she pulled out of the parking lot. “Do you deserve it, little one?”
“No!”
“Then I’m sure Abby will sort it out, honey.” Glennon kept her tone calm. “Don’t shout please.”
“Sorry.” Hannah paused. “And I’m sorry for earlier. About saying you can’t yell at me because you’re not my mother.” She peeked up at Amanda worriedly. “I don’t have one of those.”
“You don’t have a mother?” Amanda inquired.
Hannah blushed and shook her head, staring at her lap again. “I don’t know why I’m telling you all this.”
“Well, I won’t push for information you don’t want to share,” Amanda soothed her, “unless I need to know for legal reasons, or your health or something.”
“Sister’s good like that,” Glennon put in reassuringly. “She’s a really good listener, too, though.”
Hannah nodded, scooting closer to Amanda, as far as the seat belt would allow. “My father - my family said my mother didn’t want me,” she admitted, and Amanda felt a surge of anger at the Cardwells.
“I’m sure that couldn’t be true, Hannah, honey,” she said gently. “I’m sure they told you so, but I can’t see any mother willingly walking away from someone like you.”
“Well she did.”
Glennon looked in the rear view mirror to see both of her passengers looking glumly out the windows, unable to look at each other. The whole scene seemed kinda- Wait!
Was Sister crying?! She looked to be trying to hide it from Hannah, with her head in her arm. I wonder what that was about.
“You two okay back there?”
“Uh huh.” Hannah didn’t sound convincing.
“Ye- yes, fine.” Definitely crying that answer sounded like she was crying.
Glennon noticed even Hannah looked over to check on Amanda, it was quick though Glennon surmised Hannah didn't want either of them to know she was concerned. Jokes on you, kiddo. I'm already a mom, I have mom eyes, I saw.
Glennon made that observation just as she was about to turn down her street, a private road that led up over the coastal vista of Los Angeles.
When she turned down the street Glennon heard a gasp and scoff behind her. She parked and looked back, surprised that the reactions were the opposite of what she would expect from Sister and her intern. Hannah sat with her mouth hanging open while it appeared that Amanda was scoffing at the notion that Hannah should be surprised.
Glennon finally turned to her companions and asked, “Okay, what is up with you two?”
In a moment of surprising brattiness, Amanda scoffed once more and said, “Ask her.”
Hannah for her part innocently replied, “I know what she's probably thinking, “Oh, you had a big mansion before this probably doesn't compare, Yada Yada Yada. And yeah it was big, but it didn't have a pool on the freaking roof , and it wasn’t by the beach, and it didn't have a soccer pitch in the backyard. Wait does it have a mini pitch in the backyard? I just assumed because the Abby Wambach it would. So stupid Hannah you shouldn't assume things, and it just looks so homey and that place was large but not homey cause they were very cold, and-”
“Hannah, sweetheart, take a deep breath for me. You have all the time you want to explore it.” Glennon intervened when she saw Sister wanted to intervene but was nervous to do so. Glennon motioned in Hannah’s direction.
“I uh, I'm sorry about scoffing before. I didn't know that.”
“It's alright.”
“Now, who's ready to go see Abby? Oh, right probably none of us, huh? Face the music together?”
“Oh crap! I'm about to meet the Abby Wambach? I'm gonna be sick, this isn't good.”
“Hannah sweetheart, follow my breathing, in 1,2,3,4 out through your nose 1,2,3,4. There you go! Now, I know it's hard to believe, believe me I know, but Abby is just another regular person in front of family, you ready? Glennon almost missed Sister’s watery gasp; it was so low in the back seat.
“But I'm not-”
“You listen to me, Hannah Cardwell, as long as you're under our roof, you're our family. Now, let's go, before Abby decides to come out-”
Knock knock
“Ahh! You scared me!”
“Maybe don't stay outside in front of the house when you could be coming inside, cherie?”
“Do I need to drag you two- wait no- you three? in by your ears?”
Receiving three headshakes in the negative, Abby responded with only two words, “Inside, now. ”
Hannah seemed frozen in her seat, so Amanda reached over and unbuckled her seatbelt for her. She had already undone her own seatbelt, and now she came around to the other side of the car and opened Hannah’s door.
“Come on honey, you heard Abby,” she said gently, tugging one of Hannah’s braids lightly. Sniffling, Hannah let Amanda help her out of the car, and lead her, behind Glennon and Abby, up the path to the front entrance.
As Abby put her hand on the door handle, she glanced back at Hannah. “You don’t have problems with dogs, I hope? Sister says you’re like an excitable puppy yourself.”
Hannah blushed, looking reproachfully at Amanda, who smirked.
“Well, you are, little one.”
“I guess…No, I don’t have any problems with dogs, unless they’re the mean, shouty kind. I like friendly dogs.”
“Okay, Hannah. We’ve got Hattie, she’s big, but I promise she’s not ‘shouty’, and Honey, she’s a little French bulldog. She might talk a lot, but she’s not mean either,” Abby said reassuringly.
“Let’s get settled in the family room. We obviously have things to discuss.”
Amanda put a supportive arm around Hannah as they entered the house. There was rather a lot of barking coming from deeper inside, but no sign of paws thundering into the entry, so Amanda counted that a win. She didn’t need the dogs distracting them right now. As usual, they were in the backyard, with the sliding door slightly ajar.
Abby had everyone remove their shoes in the entry; she had house slippers for them to put on over their socks, and Hannah sat down on the bench next to Glennon to put hers on. It saved her looking at Abby too much. “She’s Abby Wambach.”
“Yes, and I’m Glennon, and that’s Sister,” Glennon said patiently. “So now that you’re sure we all know each other, you can’t be too nervous, can you?”
The question startled a nervous giggle out of Hannah. “I guess…I guess it’s not Abby that’s making me nervous,” she said.
“Well that’s good to know.” Abby sat down on Hannah’s other side. “I’m just a human being like everyone else, little one. So what’s got you nervous, then?”
Hannah ventured a wary look at Abby, blindsided by her warm, welcoming smile. “I thought you were mad with us.”
“No, of course not, Hannah, sweetheart. I said we have something to discuss, and we do, but that doesn’t mean I’m mad with any of you.”
“ That’s the part I’m worried about.”
“Don’t worry about it yet. We’ll talk first - just talking, I promise. Have you got your slippers on? Yes? Good.” Abby squeezed Hannah’s shoulder reassuringly. “Glennon gets antsy if dirt gets tracked in her house, you see.”
Glennon reached over and poked Abby. “Just as much your house as mine.”
“Hmm.” Abby chuckled. “You’re really overdue, brat.”
“You love me, Abby,” Glennon protested, and Abby nodded.
“You know I do. Now come on, all this waiting is just bound to make Hannah more anxious.” She guided her three miscreants into the family room, settling them on the couch. “Here you are, Hannah,” Abby soothed. “All cozy on the comfy couch. Do you want a blanket?” She offered the yellow afghan draped over the back of the couch, and Hannah burrowed inside it gratefully.
Amanda and Glennon were on each side of Hannah, and Abby settled in a triangular,
comfortable looking chair, angled to face them. “Okay then. Who wants to start?”
“You can't spank me! I'm not family!”
“1, I'm sure Glennon already told you, if you're in our house, you're our family. 2, I am not smacking any of you three right now, because we're talking so I can get caught up on current events, okay? And finally 3, though, I would watch your outburst, I am not smacking you right now for whatever happened earlier, but I can smack you for your attitude and give you a small taste of what is coming. Now, I'll ask again, who wants to calmly be first to explain what happened?”
Glennon and Amanda exchanged looks over Hannah’s head, and Amanda tucked an arm around Hannah, giving her a gentle squeeze. “We had a rather exuberant Christmas elf decorating the back room at work, and she was up on ladders she wasn’t meant to be on unsupervised,” Amanda said wryly. “Not to mention leaving doors ajar and using magnets to close them.”
“Well I didn’t have a key,” Hannah pouted. “That’s not fair.”
“Mea culpa,” Amanda replied readily. “Though then the sensible solution would have been to ask for one, Hannah, sweetheart - ask me, or ask Bev.”
“I didn’t want to be a bother--”
Once again, Amanda silently swore vengeance on the Cardwells for what they had done to this beautiful child. “You’re not a bother, honey, I promise.”
“How can you say that? I'm not your kid.”
“You've got that wrong.” Amanda mumbled. She took out the locket she was wearing tucked under her shirt, lifting it off her neck and holding the cameo in one hand.
“ What ?!
“You're wrong, I'm your mother!”
“ My mother abandoned me!”
“No she didn't. I'm right here! I didn't have a fu-,” at Abby’s cleared throat she rephrase, “I didn't have a choice!” Amanda held out the locket to Hannah. It fell open, showing two strands of hair twined together.
“What do I want with a locket? What does hair prove?!” Hannah jumped to her feet, dropping the afghan on the floor, and turned to run for the door, but Abby’s voice stopped her cold.
“That's enough! Before you leave you both just booked a trip over my lap. Inside voices please.”
“What are you saying, Sister?” Glennon asked.
“I’m saying…Hannah Amanda Cardwell is my child. Unless James left a string of illegitimate daughters around Los Angeles,” Amanda scowled. “Hannah would be his legitimate heir. Even if the family forced him to annul our marriage when they found out.”
She looked at Hannah. “Hannah, honey, please believe me. I believe that you’re the child the Cardwells took from me, unless there’s another Cardwell daughter no one’s heard of.”
“I- I was the only one.”
“What do you mean, was?”
“They- they kicked me out when I said I wanted a career in sports, not the “family business”.”
“Guess you’re lucky sports is the family business, huh, kiddo?” Glennon raised an eyebrow. “If you want to stay, and not run out on us that is. You know Sister wouldn’t lie, don’t you?”
“I don't think so, but I don't know you well enough.”
“That’s fair,” Abby said. “How about you stay the weekend, at least, you can room with Tish if you want, and on Monday morning we can go get a DNA test done? Can you not take each other’s heads off for one weekend?”
Amanda blushed. “Sorry, Abby.” She looked at Hannah. “I’m sorry, honey, more than you can ever know. I didn’t have a choice, but you still have the right to be mad with me.”
“Now, before you both leave, for Tish’s room-”
“Really, Abby?”
“They earned it, do you want to join them, cherie?’ Abby crooked her finger at Glennon, who sighed and crossed the room to join her wife on the oversized chair. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about your smacking, cherie, or theirs. We’re just putting that on hold until we can get the matter figured out.”
Glennon opened her mouth to protest, then shut it again when Abby squeezed her thigh warningly.
“The girls will be home soon. Chase isn’t dropping in, he’s got typical college kid stuff to do with his typical college kid friends, or that’s what Craig says anyway--”
Glennon rolled her eyes. “Of course he does. You realize, I would be panicking over him right this very second if I didn’t have--” She snapped her mouth shut at Abby’s look.
“If we didn’t have a kid who needed more looking after right now,” Abby said quietly.
Glennon nodded.
“Alright, so, the girls will be home soon and we’ll handle dinner before handling anything else. I hope everyone can be civil to each other at the dinner table, hm? We wouldn’t want to let anything slip, when nothing’s official yet.”
Amanda looked down at the locket in her hand. “But I’m sure…it’s the only thing that makes sense.”
“And you’re probably right, but we have to wait to do the test to know. However, Hannah is family whatever the test says,” Abby said firmly. “But I don’t think I have to tell you what will happen if you slip up, especially in anger. Will you please show Hannah where she’ll be sleeping, Amanda?”
Amanda nodded. “Come on, honey, let’s get you settled.”
“Just a second, Sister, before we forget, we have one little piece of business to take care of.”
Amanda sputtered at Abby. “But if you forgot, it doesn’t count.”
Hannah couldn’t help a nervous giggle, but it quickly faded as Abby looked at her. “Please,” she said anxiously, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be bad--”
“Hey.” Abby softened. “Come here, kiddo.”
Hannah looked at Amanda for reassurance, and she nodded, getting up and walking Hannah over to Abby.
Amanda guided Hannah into Abby’s embrace, the girl squeaking as she ended up sitting on Abby Wambach’s lap.
The Abby Wambach, she thought, frozen, as Abby rubbed her shoulder.
“Hey. Shhh. It’s going to be alright, little one. Yes, we need to discuss your attitude, so we’re going to do that in a minute, but you really don’t have to be scared, honey.” Abby spoke soothingly, doing her best to reassure Hannah. “It’s not going to be fun, no, but it’ll be quick if you don’t try to fight it, okay?”
“I don’t want…” Hannah whispered, then stopped, wondering if that counted as fighting it.
“I can’t help if you don’t finish your sentence, sweetie,” Abby prompted, implicitly giving her permission.
“I don’t want to be…you know,” Hannah squirmed. “That.”
Abby raised an eyebrow. “Have you ever been ‘you know, that’, before?” she inquired dryly.
Blushing, Hannah nodded, hunching into herself. “Grandmother had this strap, and--” She shuddered, and Abby put a protective arm around her.
“Oh, sweetie, no,” she murmured. “No, no, it’s okay Hannah, honey, just my hand, little one. Do you think you can manage that?”
Meekly, Hannah nodded. “Uh huh, except…”
“Except what, little one?”
“Except you’re Abby Wambach,” Hannah protested.
“Would it help if you closed your eyes?” Abby suggested.
“Why would that help?” Hannah sounded baffled, until Amanda came and knelt by the chair, taking Hannah’s hand.
“Because then you can’t see that it’s her, honey,” Amanda commented wryly.
“Oh. Maybe.” Hannah sucked on her lower lip. “What’s supposed to happen? When it’s just your hand?”
Amanda looked at Abby, alarmed and pushing down the fury that was building inside her at the Cardwells. She didn’t want Hannah to see and misconstrue its intent.
“Well, the best way to answer that is to show you little one,” Abby replied calmly, though Glennon and Amanda could see that she was just as stunned by Hannah’s question and its implication. “Do you trust me?”
“Yes, but ca- can you give me just one to see how it feels and get adjusted to your hand, it's different from that and her.”
“Of course, sweetie,” Abby soothed Hannah. “I won’t do anything without telling you what’s going to happen first, okay?”
“O-okay,” Hannah agreed reluctantly.
“There, our brave girl,” Abby soothed. “Now this isn’t the spanking chair, honey, so we’re going to go back to the couch, alright? It’ll support you better. I’m going to carry you, alright?”
At Hannah’s nod, Abby got up with Hannah in her arms, letting the girl cling to her as she crossed the room. When she sat down in the middle of the couch, it was with Hannah turned gently facedown over her lap.
“There you go, you’re safe on my lap, little one, does that feel comfortable?”
“Not really, considering what's about to happen.”
Abby smiled wryly. “Considering your inexperience, I’ll take that as blunt honesty and not sass, the way Glennon would intend it. Let me rephrase. Is your body in a comfortable position? I don’t want you to be hurt by anything else, if I can help it. Your bottom will feel a little bit of pain, but nothing else should.”
“I…I don’t hurt anywhere.”
“Good,” Abby said. She glanced over Hannah’s attire; Classification Center uniform scrubs, top and bottoms. She hummed in thought. “Your scrubs bottoms are going to have to come down, Hannah, but you can keep your panties up. Alright?”
“Okay. Can M- can Amanda do it please?”
At Abby’s nod, Amanda came around to that side of the couch.
“Lift up for me, kiddo.” As Hannah lifted her hips, Amanda took down her scrubs before settling her back in place.
“Amanda, why don't you come hold her hands. Sweetheart, take a deep breath for me, good girl. Here we go.”
Hannah took a deep breath in and out, and as she exhaled, Abby landed the first - for now, the only - spank with carefully moderated force, not wanting to be too hard on Hannah for her first time, but keeping in mind she wasn’t a tiny little girl, either. The spank was more sound than sting, though it was enough to make Hannah yelp.
“Oww..”
“Shh, there you are honey, that was one, our brave little girl. Are you alright?” Abby asked soothingly.
Hannah sniffled. “Uh huh.”
“Then do you think you can handle a few more, Hannah? Let’s say maybe nine, so it’ll just be ten this first time? Is that okay?”
The idea of the first time didn’t sound okay to Hannah, but she nodded, sucking on her lip anxiously. At Hannah’s nod, Abby delivered nine more spanks at the same strength as the first, sharing them out evenly over Hannah’s bottom. It wasn’t a terribly hard spanking, all told, but Abby figured ten was enough for now.
Tears were spilling down Hannah’s face as Abby turned her face up and gave her a hug. “S-sorry, Au--Abby,” she changed direction mid-word, and Abby pretended not to notice.
“It’s okay sweetheart, you took that like a brave girl and I’m proud of you,” she reassured Hannah. “That was for the attitude, we’ll address the rest later, but not before you’ve had a chance to get some rest.” She tugged Hannah’s scrubs back into place for her.
“When you're ready I want you to switch places with Amanda, please.”
“With m-with Amanda?” Hannah looked at Amanda worriedly. “But…”
“It’s going to be okay, honey,” Amanda promised. “Abby’s just as much my sister as Glennon is, she won’t do anything I can’t handle. Not like, maybe, but not that I can’t handle.”
Hannah looked warily back at Abby. “Are you gonna do what…what you did to me? To M-to Miss Amanda?” she tried to cover her slip-up.
Amanda rolled her eyes. She wasn’t Miss anything.
“Yes. She earned it, same as you. Don't waste time, now. You don't want another round, do you Hannah?”
“No ma’am,” Hannah squeaked nervously, and she allowed Amanda to help her off Abby’s lap, feeling frozen again.
“It’s okay darling,” Amanda soothed. “Just sit here - you can still sit, can’t you?”
Hannah blushed and nodded. Her bottom was warm but not unbearably so, and Amanda nodded.
“Good girl, just sit here then, and don’t worry, okay?”
Hannah nodded again, but she still couldn’t help worrying about her older colleague - who was, apparently, likely much more than that, something Hannah was still processing. Amanda settled herself over Abby’s lap without further arguing, taking Hannah’s hands in hers again.
“There you are, now you aren’t required to watch or anything like that, honey, I’m here for you, not the other way around.”
“Make sure you have a tight grip Hannah, your colleague is prone to reaching back.”
“Actually, babe-”
“The look Abby gave Glennon made her quiet instantly. Oh I see she's giving Hannah something to focus on other than what is in front of her.
As realization dawned on Glennon's face, Abby focused back on her task at hand.
“Alright, Amanda, you and Glennon are allegedly adults and should know better than to display such a bad attitude in front of our guest,” and possibly more, “so you’re getting twenty, do you understand, Sister?”
“Yes Abby,” Amanda answered without raising a fuss, though she wasn’t at all looking forward to it. She clung to Hannah’s hands as Abby moved her clothes out of the way. At least she’d chosen to wear sensible panties, with plenty of coverage.
Not, of course, that it mattered when the hand delivering her punishment was Abby Wambach’s. She grimaced as her spanking began in earnest. Five. Ten. Fifteen. She managed to hold on until fifteen before her tears spilled over.
“Sorry, Abby…”
“I know, now hold still please.”
Amanda held as still as she could, the last five swats adding to the scorching heat. When all twenty were over, Abby lifted Amanda up enough to get her bottoms back in place, then helped her to her feet.
A quick look at Hannah, sitting on the floor, told Abby something had changed. The younger girl was holding one braid in her fist, and her eyes were shining with tears as her other hand grabbed for Amanda’s, clinging tightly. Abby thought it would be best to repeat herself, just to make sure her earlier orders weren’t forgotten by the obvious Little - how little, she wondered, scolding herself for not asking that question earlier. She should have known Hannah was likely to drop in this circumstance. Giving herself a mental shake, she stopped scolding herself and reminded Hannah - and Sister - of the plan.
"Now, the kids will be home later, I don't want anyone saying anything and no outbursts out of spite at the dinner table, because we don't know anything and we want to be certain before saying anything, right? I don't think I have to tell you two what will happen if you slip up, especially in anger. Now, Amanda, would you please show Hannah where she will be sleeping, thank you."
Amanda had noticed the obvious change in the girl’s demeanor, too, softening her voice and giving Hannah an encouraging pat on the shoulder.
“Come on, sweetheart. Let's go see your new room and new bed.”
“New woom and wed?!”
Okay, that answers that. Tiny little. You might need to coax her into a pull-up if she stays dropped, Amanda told herself. But one thing at a time.
“That's right, you might have to share, but I promise it will feel more like home, okay?”
“Otay.”
“Good girl,” Amanda praised. She gave Hannah a comforting hug, letting Hannah cling to her as she led Hannah out of the family room and down the hall toward Tish’s bedroom. “Okay sweetie. This is Tish’s room, that’s Glennon and Abby’s older daughter - your cousin, she thought, almost definitely - “but she won’t mind if you stay here with her. Okay honey?”
“Otay.”
As little Hannah curled up on Tish’s bed, with Amanda sitting next to her petting her hair, Glennon was still back in the family room with Abby. She eyed her wife guardedly.
“I suppose apologies won’t make any difference.”
“It never hurts to say it and mean it , but no, it won't get you out of it.”
“I am sorry, Abby, and I do mean it,” Glennon said quietly.
Abby nodded. “Bring the hairbrush that's in your bag, please.”
“Abby I-”
“Should we add a soaping on top? It's been a while..”
“No, please,” Glennon said hastily, cheeks flushing as she fetched her hairbrush for Abby. “I’m sorry, ma’am,” she said, submitting properly. That was an apology for trying to protest her punishment, and she hoped Abby would forgive her for it.
“Alright, over my knee, lift up for me.”
Glennon draped herself over Abby’s lap promptly, done sassing. “Abby…” She looked up at Abby, at her Top with a stab of anxiety. Glennon hoped she hadn’t made Abby angry by her bit of backchat.
The feel of Abby’s hand in her hair a moment later dispelled such fears, as Abby’s fingers stroked through her blonde tresses. Letting out a breath of relief, she slowly adjusted herself, lifting up as Abby guided her.
Abby bared Glennon’s bottom without preamble, and she shivered as she was settled back in position.
“Alright cherie,” Abby said, giving Glennon’s back a gentle pat. “You’re overdue for maintenance, you know, so this is going to be with your hairbrush. You understand why that’s necessary.”
Glennon had been a teacher, she was thoroughly educated. She knew. “Yes ma’am.”
“Alright then, Glennon, hand me the brush.”
She surrendered it, shivering. If Abby was starting with the brush, she must be really overdue, Glennon thought, but Abby’s hand on Glennon’s back steadied her.
The brush began falling with deliberate smacks that peppered Glennon’s bottom, leaving pink ovals behind. By the end of the first dozen, Glennon was trembling, and Abby gave her back another gentle rub.
“Easy, cherie, we’re almost finished with the brush, just three more of those, then five with my hand,” Abby soothed as she heard Glennon crying softly. “Take a breath, love, you’re all right.”
Glennon took a deep breath, let it out, and nodded. “A-almost over?”
“That’s right, Glennon, sweetheart. Hold on, love, just a little more.”
Glennon clung to Abby as the last three smacks of the hairbrush were shared out across her rosy pink bottom. Abby put the hairbrush aside, and then finished with five handspanks, two to each bottom cheek and one across the middle. They weren’t very hard spanks - they didn’t need to be. She tugged Glennon up into her lap, still bare bottomed, and kissed her forehead.
“When you’re calm, we’ll get you up and you can have your clothes back,
cherie.
But right now that doesn’t matter when it’s just you and me, alright?”
Glennon nodded into Abby’s shoulder, letting her wife calm her down, and when Glennon felt soothed, she got slowly to her feet. Abby pulled Glennon’s bottoms back up, and stood, giving her a gentle kiss.
“Okay, I feel like Craig’s forgotten he was supposed to drop the girls home. I’ll just text him to make sure, shall I?”
Glennon nodded, but before she could panic, Abby’s arm was around her. “Hey Siri, call Craig,” Abby added pointedly in her phone’s direction.
When her wife’s ex-husband answered, he sounded dismayed. “Oh fuck, sorry Abby, I didn’t mean to--”
“Hello to you too. I’m going to come pick up the girls, assuming you’re all still at home?”
“Yes, sorry--”
“I know. Be there shortly, make sure Tish and Amma are ready.”
“Okay,” Craig sighed. “I’d better dash then. Bye Abby.”
“Bye.” Abby ended the call, giving Glennon a reassuring squeeze.
I'm going to go pick up the girls, I can also pick up a pizza, if you want. Maybe you get started on some healthy sides for the meal?”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Chapter 4: Jingle Bells and Christmas Trees
Summary:
Friday night and Saturday are a whirlwind of new experiences for Hannah - especially Saturday, when she makes several new (to her) acquaintances at the Christmas tree farm, running unexpectedly into members of Abby, Glennon and Amanda's extended family. Their identities are a lot to process, so after the Doyle-Wambach family gets Hannah home, Tish tries to distract her new cousin with a guitar lesson.
Notes:
Today's prompt, I think, is "Teaching" (though it could also be "falling asleep on each other".
Enter the Preaths, including Sofia who really shouldn't be here right now but, um, let's say she was given permission to fly back home to California for a couple days as a mental health break, given the recent unpleasantness. Better to send her to her lillasyster than have AT run off *again*....not that she'd get far.
Anyway, my condolences to any Sweden fans (I guess I've become a Sweden fan too, lolol, though I'll still always be USWNT first given it's my home. But I love some of the Swedish players and I hate to see them sad.)
Also, I do not own either "Red is the Rose" or "Jingle Bells", obviously.
Chapter Text
“Now that you have checked out your new room, what do you say to a nap before supper?” Amanda asked.
“Wuddle wit me?” Hannah pleaded, and Amanda was only too happy to oblige.
“Of course, sweetheart.” As both got on the queen bed and found a good position, Amanda began to sing. She'd never been one for lullabies, so she went with the first song that came to mind.
"Red is the rose that in yonder garden grows, fair is the lily of the valley, clear is the water that flows from the Boyne, but my love is fairer than any," she sang softly, and before long her baby was asleep, safe in her arms after all these years.
Both of the heavy sleepers were awoken by the smell of steamed cauliflower and broccoli.
“You ready for supper, little one?”
“Yes.” Hannah cuddled into Amanda’s side, and had to be nudged to sit up, but then she definitely looked ready.
I'm just glad she's no longer little, at least I don't have to help explain that to Tish and Amma.
“Let's go down and see about supper, shall we?”
“Yes, please. I'm starving.”
“HI, starving. Nice to meet you, I'm Amanda.”
This got the desired giggle out of Hannah, and after some ginger movements both were able to make their way downstairs.
As they entered the kitchen Hannah and Amanda saw Glennon preparing the vegetables that were obviously going to be paired with a main dish that was nowhere in sight.
“Anything you are allergic to or don't like food wise, Hannah?”
“Well, if I'm eating cauliflower or broccoli I prefer ranch on the side.”
“Ranch? Really?”
“Yes, really Ranch goes great with vegetables and-”
“And pizza. Ranch also is good with pizza.” Glennon said.
***
As Abby came back inside with the girls, she repeated what she had said earlier,
“Now remember girls, we're having a guest over, they are a guest of Aunt Amanda, so treat them with respect alright? Well, let's go.”
“ Mama, I hear a voice. I'm going to say, hi. No one turns down pizza.”
“Okay, but then wash your hands, please.”
“ Yes , mother.”
What is with the sass in this family today. She's lucky she's not older.
“ Hannah, this is our daughter Tish. Tish likes writing music and playing guitar, and ranch on pizza."
“ Go wash your hands, please Tish?” Glennon put in before the teen could forget.
“ Now that the pizza is here, we can all eat supper together.”
As they all sat down to their meal, Tish struck up a conversation with Hannah. Abby had been unsure what kind of pizza Hannah would eat, so now she and Hannah were perusing the boxes - one pepperoni and cheese, one half-supreme, half-vegetarian delight..
“What, no fish?” Hannah joked.
“”You like anchovy pizza?” Tish looked surprised.
“Well, I haven’t tried it, but you know the Italians and Greeks put anchovies on pizza, if you don’t like that, what about other fish?" Hannah looked thoughtful. “I wonder how tuna would go on pizza?”
"I'd be willing to try that. Oooh, we could make homemade pizzas? Hey, cauliflower, cauliflower crust?" Tish suggested. “Tobs does a killer cauliflower pizza crust.”
Amma looked up, wrinkling her nose. "You guys are.... different."
“So, do you play any instruments Hannah?” Tish asked, letting her sister’s remark go.
Hannah wrinkled her nose. “I took piano lessons, and recorder, when I was younger. Because I had to be a proper lady,” she rolled her eyes. “I was never any good at recorder, I sounded like an asthmatic seagull. I was okay at piano, but I’ve always wanted to try guitar or something cool like that though.”
Tish ignored her aunt Amanda stifling laughter behind them. “I could teach you, maybe starting tomorrow.”
“ I'd like that. Thank you very much.”
“No problem.”
That night, for the first time in a long time, Hannah Cardwell went to sleep with a full stomach and joy in her heart and her life.
****
Glennon had just poured her first cup of coffee the next morning when she heard three pairs of overzealous feet running right for the kitchen.
“ Can we leave soon please? I want to get there before all the good ones are gone.” Tish asked.
Seeing the confused expression that Hannah wore, Glennon clarified, “The Christmas tree lot.”
Hannah’s eyes widened in surprise. “A real Christmas tree?” she squeaked. Her grandmother had never let one in the mansion - too untidy, not to mention pagan, of course, Hannah thought sarcastically.
“Yes, a real Christmas tree. And you can even help pick it out.”
“I can?” Hannah asked skeptically.
“ Yes, you're not intruding, you're family.”
Hannah looked to Tish and Amma, as if to confirm what their mother was saying.
Before she couldn’t utter her next rebuttal however, something she never would have expected to happen, happened.
All at once four separate voices called out, “No.” “Nope.” “Uh uh.” “Not this year.”
Confused, and frankly scared by the voices behind her, Hannah looked back to see Abby in an ugly Christmas sweater.
Seeing her confusion, Abby took a moment to explain, “You see Hannah, every year the girls bicker over which tree we should take home and then it spills over into the other two brats taking sides, and I'm left to choose. So, a few years ago, I started choosing by the tree that looked closest to the one on my sweater, different sweater, different tree every year. But this sweater is from the first time, I ran out of new ones. What I imagine Amma means is why go through that when you can help pick. Believe me everyone is okay with you having a voice, especially after last year.”
Hannah tilted her head to one side. “What happened last year?”
“Daddy ended up breaking the tie,” Amma grumbled.
“Oh?” Hannah asked.
Amanda rolled her eyes. “Yes. Craig said since we couldn’t stop bickering , he’d choose the ugliest tree on the lot, on purpose.”
He has his moments, thought Abby. Though there's always other alternatives as well. Let's just hope this year, I don't need to utilize them.
“At least he paid for it?” Glennon shrugged.
“Well then, you won't have to worry about that this year.” Should we get going then?” Hannah replied with a smile.
“Yes, let’s, honey.” Amanda smiled warmly. “I’m so glad you’re coming with us. Have you ever been Christmas tree shopping before?”
Hannah shook her head. “Grandmother wouldn’t have them in the house. She said they were untidy and pagan. But I always wanted one.” Hannah’s smile faded. “She didn’t like decorations unless they were ‘proper’. But I like decorations.”
Ah, that explains why our exuberant little Christmas elf got so excited about decorating the most random corners at work, Amanda thought with a pang. “Well, now you’ll have one, Hannah. Let’s go.”
Amanda made sure that Hannah had put her coat on, and they left the house with Abby, Glennon, Tish and Amma. Craig was going to meet them at the cut-your-own Christmas tree farm not too far away.
How do pine trees, fir trees, whatever they are manage in Southern California anyway? Hannah wondered to herself as she was bundled into the back seat of the van with Amanda next to her. Amanda, it was clear, wasn’t letting Hannah out of her sight anytime soon but Hannah didn’t seem to mind.
When Abby started the drive down to the Christmas tree farm, Hannah watched out the window. Big palm trees, little palm trees, I wonder if that one grows coconuts, she thought with a giggle.
“What’s so funny, Hannah?” Amanda asked.
“Just wondering if there’s coconut trees, would you have to decorate one of those.”
“Don’t worry sweetie, it’ll be a real, proper Christmas tree,” Glennon assured her from the front seat. “You’ll see.”
LA traffic was horrendous, even or maybe especially as Christmas drew nearer, but Abby knew all the backroads; it didn’t take them too terribly long to reach the cut-your-own Christmas tree farm, and it was early enough in the day that it hadn’t been swarmed with people yet. Still, Craig was already there with Chase, waiting for them.
Almost as soon as Abby parked, Tish and Amma bolted from the car, running to hug their father and brother.
Hannah was more careful, waiting until Abby actually parked before getting out with Amanda by her side.
Hannah looked up, just mesmerized by all the different sizes and shapes of the trees.
“It's amazing, isn't it?”
Just as Hannah turned to Amanda to respond to her, the two, plus Abby, already heard bickering and all three could easily guess what was probably happening.
As the trio moved toward the commotion, they were unsurprised to see that each younger Doyle was standing at opposite sides of the lot, looking at completely different trees, Glennon already on the side of her youngest. Despite wanting to be near Hannah, Amanda couldn't resist heading in Tish’s direction. Meanwhile, however, Hannah noticed the same thing that apparently Craig, Chase, and Abby had noticed before her.
Further directly in front of them, that the sisters had apparently not noticed, was arguably a tree that put both of the other trees to shame.
The other three turned to Hannah and gestured for her to say something.
“Me? Why would- oh.” They figured both pairs of sisters would probably think Abby and Craig are making them view a crappy tree and that Chase might have his own selfish choice, but they might listen to me.
“I think this one’s pretty,” Hannah ventured shyly, pointing to the tree she’d noticed. “Is…is that all right?” She looked at the rest of the family anxiously. “Tish?” she appealed. “Amma?”
“How did w-”
“We miss this.” “It's perfect!” “Jinx.” “No, you jinx.”
“I'm glad you like it.” Hannah said.
“Like it? We love it!” Tish replied.
“Yes, thank you!” Amma said.
Both girls rushed to hug the person who finally made this an easy, dare they even say fun experience this year.
Not to be outdone by his younger sisters, Chase decided to join in calling out, “ Family group hug!”
Hannah found herself squished between Tish and Amanda. It felt…surprisingly cozy.
As Craig and Glennon saw to paying for their selected tree, and cutting it down, Abby came over to check on Hannah. “Alright there little one?” she asked. “You picked out just the right tree, I’d say.”
Hannah nodded shyly, but before she could say more, she heard a voice that made Abby’s head turn, calling from a few trees down the row.
“Maman! Why didn’t you tell us you were going to be here?”
“Who’s that?” Hannah peeked up at Abby.
“My eldest,” Abby rolled her eyes in fond exasperation. “Well, by choice anyway, but I’ll introduce you later, okay sweetie?”
“We're already here. What's the worse that can happen, you tell me it's Tobin Heath and Christen Press?”
“Well actually, I'd say it's them, plus Alyssa Thompson?” Abby ventured warily.
“I was joking,” Hannah protested anxiously.
“She’s not.”
The newcomer proved to be the one who’d called over to Abby a few moments ago. And while Hannah had never got to see her play, she knew who Tobin Heath was, of course.
“Hey,” Tobin said as Hannah gaped at her. “It’s alright little one, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“But, but you’re
Tobin Heath.”
Might as well rip off the bandage now. Tobin beckoned and Christen joined them with Alyssa. “Yeah, and this is Christen, and Alyssa, though our family and friends call her AT, for short.”
Hannah’s eyes got even rounder and she looked like she might either make a run for it or could faint at any moment, and she couldn’t decide which would be worse.
Amanda wrapped her arms around Hannah, steadying her. “It’s alright Hannah,” she soothed, “this is your cousin Tobin, and Christen and Alyssa. You don’t have to worry, they’re family just like you are.”
Tobin raised an eyebrow at Abby. “ And I was going to be told about this, when?” she asked in French, deliberately.
“It was a surprise to the rest of us, too,” Hannah spoke up in the same language, shocking Tobin, before reverting to English. “What? My grandmother made me learn it, and anyway you shouldn’t speak in foreign languages to hide things from people just because you think they can’t understand you, cousin Tobin.” She huffed in irritation.
Abby hid a smirk. “I’ve been trying to teach her that, thank you for illustrating my point.”
AT had been standing wrapped in Christen’s arms as her Mama Tobin talked with Grandmere Abby, but now she turned to Hannah with interest. “You know French?”
“I’m fluent, Grandmother insisted that ‘proper young ladies’ needed to know it,” Hannah sighed in irritation.
“I know a little, but I should probably learn more, especially if…” AT paused and looked back at the single blonde figure in their family group busily cutting down their chosen tree. She looked as though she felt the need to murder something.
“What is it?” Hannah asked.
“Sofia,” AT said quietly. “She shouldn’t even really be here, Sweden still have a match to play, but Mama Tobin promised to put Sofia on the plane back to Malaga herself if she had to. She just…well…”
Christen rolled her eyes. “She didn’t exactly run away, she got leave to come back for a couple of days, but she wouldn’t ordinarily be here.”
Suddenly it clicked. “Wait…that’s…Sofia Jakobsson.”
“Uh huh,” AT nodded.
“Like…the Swedish Sofia Jakobsson. Like the Sweden that…um…did the thing in the World Cup.” Hannah faltered. “Am I going to make you all mad with me by mentioning it?”
“No,” Tobin said quietly. “Sweden did ‘do the thing’ in the World Cup, yes. But now they’ve lost in the Nations League, and lost any chance of going to Paris next summer.”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “Oh. And she still has to go back and play a match anyways?”
AT nodded. “And she’s my big sister and I don’t like it that she’s hurting. She said she might feel better if she got to kill something, so Mama Christen said as long as it was a tree it would be okay.”
Hannah giggled.
“Something funny?” Tobin asked, eyebrow raised.
“I- I'm- I'm sorry. I'm just remembering that video of the animated tree with the decorations video, then Sofia killing it….” Tish had been watching it avidly on her laptop last night before the girls bunked down.
Tobin chuckled. The ‘Do You Like My Decorations?’ video was a hit with the Preaths as well, even though (or maybe because) the singing tree was a little creepy. “Anyway, are we still on for the Christmas meal, Maman?”
“Of course,” Abby said promptly. “But don’t forget, we all also have Beverly’s on the 22nd, for Winter Solstice, and the Carrascos have invited us to Midnight Mass on Christmas Eve.”
“That’s Abuela Gloria, Tia Vivian, Tia Alex, and Tio Servo,” AT explained to Hannah, as though that explained everything. “Alex Morgan,” she added as an afterthought.
“ The Alex Morgan?!”
“I’m sure she’d have told us if she was some other Alex Morgan,” AT said with an air of puzzlement.
Tobin snorted in amusement. “Behave, little love. Yes, the Alex Morgan,” she confirmed with a nod. “Who is, as I’m sure you’ve heard about Maman, Mama Glennon, me, Christen and AT already, just as human as the rest of us.”
“Are you sure?”
That comment came from Sofia, as she joined the others. She’d worked out her energies (for now) on the tree, and it was being tied up for the trip back to the Preath residence. “Oh, hello there,” she said, noticing Hannah and offering as natural a smile as she could muster.
“Hi.” was the meek response from Hannah at meeting yet another footballer, just while picking out a Christmas tree.
“Storasyster, this is Hannah, she’s Mama Tobin’s new cousin.”
Sofia blinked at AT’s summation of the new information. “Oh, well, it’s a pleasure to meet you Hannah.” She managed a warmer smile this time. “I’m glad you were able to come pick out a tree with the family.”
Ring ring “One second. Hello? Uh huh, uh oh. Okay, we'll be there as soon as possible.”
“What's the matter, Sof?”
“That was Rachel. All I heard was “emergency, NOT hurt. That could be anything, but I'm sorry to say we kinda need to leave now? It was nice meeting you, Hannah. We'll see you soon.”
“Oh…I hope everything works out,” Hannah offered quietly. “See you soon, I guess.”
Much to her surprise, AT hugged her tightly.
“You will. And it’s gonna be okay. When Grandmere Abby and Grandma Glennon make someone their family, they’re family,” she promised.
Tobin nodded firmly. “Alright then, Maman, we’ll keep you posted,” she promised. “See you all soon. And you three - four,” she corrected, glancing at Hannah. “Behave and try not to make trouble.”
“You’re a funny one to talk, Tobs,” Tish bantered back. “But really, hope everything’s okay. We’ll see you later.”
With a nod, Tobin shepherded her little family away. Abby watched them go worriedly, but turned back to Hannah and the others, trying to keep up a cheerful demeanor.
“Well, we have a tree, and it’s just about time to start getting lunch together. Nothing we can do about the emergency until Sofia finds out more, so what do you say we get home and wait for news?”
“Yes Abby,” Glennon and Amanda said, both trying not to worry.
“So long as I get to man the grill,” Craig put in.
Abby rolled her eyes. “Remember which one of the grills is for vegan stuff and we’re golden. Let’s get going.”
Craig ensured their tree was strapped into the bed of his pickup truck. “Meltons, in,” he ordered, and Chase, Tish, and Amma got into their father’s truck obediently, leaving Hannah to return to Abby’s car with Abby, Glennon, and Amanda. Together, they all made the drive back to the Wambach-Doyle residence.
After they had lunch together, Amma decided to take a nap, the cousins had something to bond over learning the guitar.
“Okay, so put one hand and one here. Now, let's play something simple, easy to learn.” Tish rummaged in her closet and found her practice guitar, the one she’d learned on before saving up enough to buy a new one. Carefully, she ensured the guitar was in tune before placing it on Hannah’s lap.
Tish started teaching Hannah how to play simple chords, then began playing ‘Jingle Bells’ on her own guitar, slowly and carefully.
“Is that-”
“Let’s just say we've heard you're a fan of it. Aunt Amanda talks about you a lot, you know.”
“It’s one of the Christmas songs Grandmother would allow that wasn’t strictly religious, because it was traditional,” Hannah explained. She followed Tish’s playing as best she could, and while she wasn’t perfect on her first try, it was clear Hannah had an eye for the finger positions of the chords and could pick it up quickly.
They practiced for a bit longer, though Tish kept glancing sideways at Hannah when she thought Hannah wasn’t looking, and when Tish thought Hannah had the hang of it she let Hannah try on her own. “Let’s see what you can do.”
Slowly, Hannah picked out the first few chords of ‘Jingle Bells’ - there were a couple of wrong notes, but nothing disastrous.
“That was pretty good,” Tish smiled warmly. “But you’ve probably had enough for right now, otherwise we’ll be accused of waking Amma up from her nap.”
Hannah nodded, yawning a bit herself. Tish wasn’t surprised.
“Tired? Aunt Amanda said you might be, it’s been an exciting day. Why don’t we get some rest too?”
Nodding gratefully, Hannah put the guitar away and lay down on Tish’s bed, glad when the other girl joined her. It was good not to be alone, after such an exciting day.
Soon both girls were sound asleep. They were drained (especially Hannah) after the life changing secrets being revealed, and the hectic morning. Tish had been pulling late nights (and secretly some all-nighters) writing her music lately, so it wasn’t surprising that exhaustion had finally hit. They slept straight through to dinner time, and had to be woken, still groggy as Abby brought them warmed leftover pizza.
“You two feeling alright, petites?”
“Tired,” Hannah yawned, but she obediently ate her slice of pizza as Tish did the same, accepting wet wipes to clean their hands.
“Then you should go back to sleep, I won’t insist on normal bedtime routine tonight if you’re not feeling well. But as for you, Morticia--”
“Tish,” Tish grumbled. Mama Abby just liked to call her that when she was in trouble, since ‘Tish’ didn’t sound ‘in trouble’ enough.
“Morticia Glennon,” Abby added, and Tish tried not to huff in displeasure. She was too tired anyway. “If I find out that you’ve been pulling all-nighters again…”
“What are you gonna do, spank me?” Tish snorted.
“You're not far from 18. I could, and probably will, just keep track for when the time does come, because it will come. Don't test me, little girl. You really are your mother's daughter, aren't you?”
“Well I hope so,” Tish yawned. “I think Mom would have told me if I wasn’t, Mama.”
“That's not what I meant and you know it. In any case, sleep good, the both of you. I'll see you in the morning.”
“Night, Mama,” Tish yawned again, and she was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.
Hannah looked at Abby. “Goodnight,” she said quietly. “And…thank you. For everything.”
She snuggled up to Tish, and was asleep within moments.
Chapter 5: Deck the Halls (Collaboration and Craft)
Summary:
It's Sunday, and the Wambach-Doyles are ready to trim the Christmas tree (and decorate the rest of the house). As usual, Craig, the father of Glennon and Abby's children, has turned up to help. Hannah is still finding new experiences that she was denied by her Grandmother Cardwell, and soon, the prospect of finding out who she really is looms on the horizon.
But does it really matter to her chosen family?
Chapter Text
It was as early as reasonably expected in the Doyle-Wambach household when the three kids barged into the kitchen in an attempt to sneak a peek at the potential ornaments they could make, the excitement was palpable.
“Hey, breakfast first, girls. What would you like?” Glennon asked.
“Pancakes?” Amma and Tish asked hopefully. Tish saw Hannah’s doubtful expression.
“You’ve had pancakes before haven’t you?”
Hannah shook her head.
“Too untidy?” Amanda guessed sardonically, sipping from her mug of tea.
Hannah sighed and nodded. “And too common,” she added, beginning a sardonic imitation of her grandmother’s affected aristocratic accent. “My dear child, when will you ever learn, we Cardwells are above such common tastes.”, she mimicked her grandmother’s fluting tones. “ Proper ladies must enjoy lighter fare.”
Amanda snorted. “That sounds like her, all right. I only met James’ mother the once, but that was enough.”
Hannah nodded again. “I’d like to try them though.”
“If you like them, we can even have them for supper. Daddy showed us this video where you can take mini leftover pancakes and use them like tacos.” Amma told Hannah. “Do you still have the video?”
All eyes turned to Tish, the resident Wambach-Doyle foodie, who was looking diligently on her phone for said video.
Tish happily pulled out her phone and showed the video to Amma and Hannah.
Hannah watched the video with her mouth open, seeing the little pancakes cooked up and folded into ‘taco shells’, filled with breakfast sausage and eggs. “That is incredibly adorable and Grandmother would hate it. I love it, and I want them.”
“Maybe for supper later, sweetheart. We have a lot of work to do today. You know, decorating the tree, the house, lights, etc.”
“Did someone say pancake tacos for supper? Whoever you are, God bless you, I've been trying to get them to try it for years.” Craig lamented as he now entered the kitchen.
“What are you doing here so early this morning?” Amanda said dryly, looking at her former brother-in-law. “Did Chase tear you out of bed? Or did you two crash in his old room last night and I didn’t notice?”
Craig yawned. “The first one, sadly. Didn't even think about the second. Now, I feel dumb.” pitching his voice louder he added, “and it's not even Christmas morning, son.”
“We have new people to welcome, I wanted to be early. Sue me.” Chase rolled his eyes.
“The sleepy side of my brain just might.” Craig sighed.
“Did you know that in some states, people can sue minor kids if they cause injuries?” Hannah supplied. “Like you’d think the person would sue the parents, obviously, but in some places they’re legally obliged to sue the person who caused the injury, even if they’re an eight year old kid.”
Hannah vaguely remembered hearing her grandmother scoffing at an aunt who had sued her nephew, an eight year old boy, because he’d jumped on her, toppled her over, and her wrist had broken. The aunt hadn’t wanted to sue her nephew, she hadn’t even wanted to sue his parents, but the insurance wouldn’t cover her injury unless she did.
“Sorry,” she added, “it’s just you said ‘sue me’ and I remembered my grandmother and my father discussing a case like that.” She hadn’t really heard the phrase ‘sue me’ tossed around lightly; anyone who tried to sue a Cardwell usually got their ass handed to them.
“I can only imagine how that went. Scratch that, I don't want to know.” Amanda replied.
Hannah nodded. “I don’t think they got to the part about how it turned out before Grandmother told him not to say anything in front of me about it anymore.” She sat down at the table, entranced as a plate with a trio of fluffy pancakes was set in front of her. “Thank you,” she added shyly to Amanda. “They look good.”
“Okay, try them plain first, but then there's options, regular syrup, cane syrup, blueberry syrup, and strawberry syrup, then you got toppings: blueberries, strawberries, banan- Mama Abby!! Did you eat all the pancake bananas?” Tish asked.
“What do you mean, “Pancake bananas”? You mean the bananas in the fruit bowl?
“Which I commented on the last time we were in the store together, should be used the next time we make pancakes! Now, what are we gonna do?”
“What you're “gonna do” Morticia Glennon, is sit there and eat your breakfast and be thankful you have breakfast.” Abby responded. I'm just glad your mother wasn't thinking with the same attitude this morning.
“Hey, it's okay. I don't need bananas now. I can have bananas with supper. Really, it'll be perfect because it will be something I haven't had with it yet. And the fruit will be good to lighten up the meal being it’s at night.” Hannah said, seeing her cousin was upset. “Now, which syrup do each of you think I should try first?”
“It’s alright Abby,” Amanda said soothingly, “no need to take Tish’s head off. We can get bananas later. Why don’t you try the maple syrup first, darling?” she suggested, looking at Hannah. ‘Regular’ syrup in their house was pure maple syrup - none of that high fructose ‘pancake syrup’ nonsense that only imitated maple syrup.
“Not to mention you forgot the best topping,” Glennon added, pulling a bag of chocolate chips out of the cupboard. “How you did that, I don’t know. Better with strawberry syrup, of course.”
“Chocolate chips…. With strawberry syrup?” Hannah asked skeptically. “I'll try anything once, but I uh I don't know about this…”
Seeing Hannah was nervous, both Amma and Tish followed their mother's idea, and ate a bite with that exact combination.
Seeing both sisters agree on something, without being coerced, Hannah decided to give the combo a try.
Amanda set a little pitcher of the strawberry syrup in front of Hannah, so she could drizzle a little bit on her pancakes and not worry about making a mess, and added a bowl of chocolate chips with a spoon to the table.
Craig, who’d sat down with a plate of pancakes and a mug of coffee, pretended to make a grab for the chocolate chips. “I could eat that whole bowl,” he said teasingly. “You have yours first, though,” he added.
“Craig Melton, you leave those alone,” Abby scolded. Glennon rolled her eyes at the two’s antics.
When Hannah had enough strawberries and chocolate for her pancakes, she took a bite, and the fluffy texture, plus the sweetness of the strawberries and chocolate, was absolute bliss. She perked up and devoured bite after bite of the pancakes, getting a grin from Amanda.
“Slow down, honey, they’re not gonna run away.”
Obediently, Hannah paced herself, accepting a little of the blueberries as well. “Isn’t it difficult to get fresh blueberries in December?”
“They’re frozen,” Abby admitted readily, “but they’ve been thawed out.”
“They’re really good,” Hannah said, eating them with the pancakes happily. “Grandmother definitely wouldn’t have approved.”
“All the more reason to have them, then,” Amanda said dryly. “Honestly, the things that woman doesn’t approve of are probably a list twice as long as you are tall, little one.”
“Which is why we should focus on breakfast so we can start on decorations.” Amma said.
This was followed by a chorus of Hear Hears and then silence as the remaining breakfast was finished.
When Hannah had finished her breakfast, she carried her plate to the sink to wash up, but Craig intercepted her.
“I’ve got it, little one. You wash your hands and go ask your Aunt Abby what needs doing.”
Aunt Abby. The thought made Hannah’s stomach flutter nervously. Abby and Glennon seemed pretty well convinced that they were her aunts, that Amanda was…well, if that locket proved anything. It seemed likely, but they couldn’t really be sure until they got the DNA test done tomorrow. That made Hannah even more nervous.
She followed the sound of a string of jingle bells into the family room, where Chase was draping the jingle bell garland around the tree. He’d already got the lights on.
“Did you even eat the pancakes?” she asked, and he shrugged.
“I got some fruit and coffee, I’ll make myself some toast in a bit.”
“Excited for Christmas much?” Hannah teased.
“Hey, in my defense it's the one time a year those two don't fight.”
“ Which two?” Hannah replied jokingly.
“Haha, I meant my sisters but it can probably work for any of the six, including the back-and-forth between Mama Abby and Dad.”
“Most of the other men I know would be more disturbed by the fact that their wife met her favorite footballer at a book signing and felt a zing,” Craig quipped from the doorway, rolling his eyes, “as that Hotel Transylvania movie Amma likes so much puts it. But I think we sorted things out all right, don’t you, son?”
“Right. You're better than most, and you've been a great example and role model, Dad.”
“Aww, you guys…How’d you manage with that?” Hannah looked perplexed. “It sounds like it must have been a complicated situation.”
“To say the least,” Craig said wryly. “But we made it work in the end, and the three of us have raised the kids together ever since. Well, I have my own place, and Glennon moved in with Abby, obviously, but we share the kids and I’m over here all the time for meals and family stuff whenever they want me.”
“It helps having Sister here, too,” Glennon said, stepping into the room with a box of ornaments. “Here, sweetie, why don’t you help put these on the lower branches now the garland’s done. We’re not asking you to try for the high up stuff.” She gave Hannah an encouraging smile as she opened the box, and an assortment of glass balls and snowflakes peeked out.
“Yeah, come on, Hannah,” Tish encouraged, joining her. “We’ll do the lower branches and Dad can help with the top.”
“Okay,” Hannah ventured. She set to work picking out red, green and blue round balls and carrying them to the tree, a couple at a time, interspersed with white, silver and blue glittery snowflakes. The lower branches were quickly filled, between Hannah and Amma’s attentions, and Tish helped Chase fill in things that were a bit higher up. The elder generation worked on the highest branches, Craig ensuring nothing fell down. Then he took out the tree topper.
Usually his daughters squabbled over which one of them Daddy was going to help put it on top of the tree, but as he raised an eyebrow at them, they shook their heads.
“Hannah can do it, Daddy,” Amma said, speaking for both her and her elder sister. Hannah gaped at her.
“The tree’s ginormous, I can’t reach it without a ladder, and M--Amanda doesn’t like me on ladders…”
“I’ve got you little one,” Craig assured the petite girl, “you’ll be tall enough if I put you on my shoulders, and I won’t let you fall.”
Hannah looked at Amanda, Glennon, and Abby for permission. “Can I?”
“You can,” Amanda said. “I trust Craig with you, Hannah, honey, he won’t let you go.”
When it came to the top of the tree, Craig had picked out the best topper for it, Hannah thought, taking it in her hands before he lifted her onto his shoulders. It was a simple gold star, nothing too ostentatious, but it was beautiful in its simplicity. He held her up to the tree, and she carefully put the star on top.
Then he lifted Hannah back down, setting her on her feet. “There you are, well done little one,” he said encouragingly. “That was a very good job, especially for a first try.” If the star was a little askew, he wasn’t going to say anything. Chase could fix it. But really it didn’t matter, it was straight enough to stay on.
Not that being straight matters in this household anyway, he thought humorously. He’d have to share the thought with Glennon and Abby; no doubt they’d find it funny.
As he’d been helping Hannah put the star on, Amma had been lying down under the tree smoothing out the quilted tree skirt. She quickly crawled back out and hugged Hannah. “There, now everything’s ready for presents to go under it!”
Hannah looked nervous. “Presents?””
“Yes presents, silly,” Amma giggled. “Everybody gets presents on Christmas.” She hugged Hannah reassuringly.
Everybody gets presents on Christmas. Hannah couldn’t help a shred of doubt niggling at her. They’d spent the morning decorating the tree, and after a quick lunch they were back to decorating other parts of the house. Lights and garlands were mostly handled by Craig, Chase, and Abby, though Hannah, Tish, and Amma got to stick snowflakes and other decorations to the windows. Glennon and Amanda went back and forth helping, The main rule seemed to be that all inside decorations had to be higher than dog height (with the exception of the tree, but the dogs seemed to be trained to leave the tree alone.)
Speaking of Hattie and Honey, Hannah finally got to spend some quality time with the two of them later in the afternoon, once most of the decorating inside was over. They headed out into the backyard - which, as Hannah had guessed during her nervous babbling on arrival, was partially marked out for playing soccer. Obviously it wasn’t as large as a proper football pitch, but for just messing around in the yard (a rather extensive yard, of course, this was a mansion after all) it’d do.
“What positions do Hattie and Honey play?” Hannah inquired as the two dogs chased after the soccer ball.
“Honey’s not half bad at goalkeeper, which is funny considering she’s the small one,” Abby replied, laughing. The little French bulldog, indeed, was running back and forth in front of the goal, barking happily. “But when we have AT and her friends over, she has to play forward instead. Angelina and Didi take turns in goal instead.”
Angelina Anderson and Didi Haracic. Hannah’s mind reeled. “Oh, um, do AT and…and her friends come over a lot?”
“When we all have time. I’m sure they’ll be over at some point during the holidays,” Abby assured her, and Amanda gave Hannah a reassuring squeeze.
“They’re normal girls, just like you, sweetheart,” she said reassuringly. “Don’t you worry.”
“Are they going to come over tomorrow?” she squeaked.
“They have flights to catch tomorrow, some of them. And we have somewhere to be too, don’t we darling?” She tugged Hannah’s braid gently.
“How does the DNA test work?” Hannah’s stomach fluttered.
“Well, I’m not a geneticist so I don’t know all the intricacies, but you know they have everyone’s DNA on file, from the blood test they do to begin the Classification process,” Amanda reminded her. “It’s not a matter of sequencing our DNA, so much as matching it to what they have, and then matching it - if they can - to each other.”
“Oh.” Hannah fidgeted anxiously. “What if it says…what we think it says?”
Amanda gave the young woman a carefully measured look. “If it says you’re my daughter? That I’m your mother?”
Nervously, Hannah nodded.
“Then it’ll confirm the feeling we already had, and that’ll be good news for both of us, won’t it?” Amanda asked gently.
Hannah nodded slowly. “But what if it doesn’t?”
“Then I’m sure it can tell you who your biological mother is, honey. But I’ll still want you to be mine, too.”
Hannah looked startled. “You will?”
“M-hmm. Didn’t we tell you? You stay under our roof, that makes you our family. Like magic.” She smiled, giving Hannah a reassuring hug. “Don’t you worry, Hannah, sweetheart. It’s going to be alright.”
“I…I want it to be true.”
“So do I.” Amanda patted Hannah’s back gently. “Either way, honey, you’re a part of my heart.”
Hannah snuggled into Amanda’s embrace. “What happens after we get back from the test?” she asked.
Amanda drew back to look at Hannah, cupping her cheek with her palm. “Well, angel…that’s when Abby finally gets around to handling what happened with Bev.”
Hannah’s stomach dropped. She’d nearly forgotten. “Do…do we have to?”
“M-hmm.” Amanda gave her a gentle squeeze. “Don’t worry about it right now, sweetheart. Let’s forget about that today. Think about pancake tacos tonight, alright?”
Hannah nodded. Pancake tacos, she thought, trying to push her worries away. The pancakes that morning had been wonderful. So pancake tacos, as good as they had looked on the video earlier, must be amazing.
At Amanda’s urging, she absorbed herself in chasing, and being chased, by Tish, Amma, and the dogs, Abby joining in as they all ran around the mini soccer pitch.
Amanda watched from the sideline, as Glennon came over and hugged her.
“You okay, Sister?”
“Nervous about tomorrow. Not the test so much,” Amanda clarified, clasping her locket. “I’m sure about what I know. She’s mine in my heart no matter what happens. But after, with Abby…”
“Are you sure Abby’s going to spank her, Sister?” Glennon asked, arching an eyebrow, and Amanda blinked twice.
“Huh?”
“Well, she is yours, you said so yourself. Especially if the DNA agrees with you,” Glennon pointed out. “Abby’s more likely to say it’s time for you to step up.”
Amanda squeaked. “Me?”
“Are you her mother or not?”
“Yes, but--”
“Don’t worry, Sister, we’ll help you,” Glennon soothed. “You and Hannah won’t be alone. Promise.”
Nervously, Amanda nodded. “Okay.”
“Good. Now let’s watch the soccer.”
Amanda laughed, snuggling close to her sister as they cheered their girls on. By the time they were ready to go in for pancake tacos, the dogs were thoroughly worn out and the girls were tired but happy. Not too tired to fall asleep over their dinner, of course.
Glennon and Amanda busied themselves with the little pancake ‘taco shells’ as Craig and Chase set the table. Abby was cooking the scrambled eggs and sausage, and soon everything was ready.
“Come on family, let’s eat,” Abby said, and they gathered at the table, happily tucking into the meal together.
Afterward, once they’d clearned their plates, it was time for Craig and Chase to go home, but they promised they’d be back soon, even if they ought to give Amanda and Hannah some space the next day.
“Thanks Craig,” Amanda said. “That’s probably best.”
He nodded. “Any Meltons coming, come,” he called, and Amma gave Hannah a reassuring squeeze before going with her father and brother.
Tish shook her head. “Sorry, I’m staying. Hannah might need me tomorrow.”
“Good kid,” Craig praised his older daughter. “Just make sure not to trample all over her, Tish.”
“I won’t, Dad.”
When Hannah went up to bed that night, she settled in with Tish, who held her comfortingly.
“Whatever happens tomorrow happens,” Tish told her bracingly. “You’re gonna be okay. And we can have another guitar lesson, after,” she added.
Hannah nodded, relieved by the gesture. “Okay.” She yawned. “Night, Tish.”
“Night, Hannah.”
For once, Tish didn’t pull an all-nighter. Her new cousin needed her, and the two cuddled close all through the night.
Chapter 6: A Case of the Mondays
Summary:
It's always hard to wake up on Monday mornings - especially when there's DNA test results awaiting that would confirm or deny the biggest question in Hannah and Amanda's lives right now. Whatever the biological answer, Amanda and her family are determined to keep Hannah in their lives, but knowing the truth is important, too - and scary.
Knowing that, Bev suggests they take the day off, and go home to open the test results.
Chapter Text
The next morning, Glennon, Abby, and Amanda got up and got ready for the day. Amanda was nervous, but Abby put her in charge of starting the coffee (a task Sister was pretty good at) and while she and Glennon worked on sorting out breakfast, Abby went to wake Hannah.
She tried to manage without waking Tish, but that failed miserably; the teen was a light sleeper (when she wasn’t exhausted from pulling all-nighters) and didn't seem to want to get ready for the day, waving off her Mama Abby’s attempts at waking her up.
“I’m not ready to get up yet! You’ve still got to get Hannah up anyways,” she pointed out. “She’s sleeping like a log, though.”
“Morticia Glennon today is not the day to brat me about getting up, little girl.”
“You’ve said you won't smack me, what can you do?”
“I said I wasn't spanking you yet , this just added to your tally in my notebook I write in while you’re writing in yours. Speaking of, I can take away your YouTube privileges. How do you feel about that, little girl?”
Tish’s eyes widened. “Mama Abby!” She knew that Abby knew how important her YouTube presence, plus her assisting with We Can Do Hard Things was for her. Not as essential, maybe, as just being able to have her guitar in her hands - that spoke to her soul, and being able to share it with Mama Glennon was as integral as breathing. Being able to share it with the world wouldn’t kill her, but it would definitely hurt for as long as it was taken away.
“...Please don’t, Mama Abby, I’ll get up,” Tish conceded, deciding bratting further would do her no good. “I’m sorry.”
Abby nodded, and when the teen slid out of bed, she pulled Tish in for a reassuring hug. “Alright, but no more sass today or you still get that tally. Clear?”
“Yes Mama Abby.” Tish went to start her morning routine, and Abby sat down on Tish’s vacated side of the bed (after pulling the sheets and blankets back up) and shook Hannah’s shoulder gently.
“Hey, Hannah, sweetie, time to wake up,” she coaxed.
There was a rather pointed snore, and Abby rolled her eyes. “Uh huh. Try again, sweetheart, I know when you’re faking.”
“Nggg…” Hannah groaned, and Abby rubbed her back through the covers. “Donwanna.”
“I know,” Abby said. “But it’s time to get up, you don’t want to miss breakfast, Hannah. Glennon and Sister are making it right now.”
“But…”
Abby pulled the covers back and scooped Hannah up, carrying the startled girl around the room as she clung to Abby for support. “Easy does it, little one. I know you’re nervous about today, but I promise, everyone just wants what’s best for you.”
Seeing Hannah still looked doubtful, she added, “There’s gonna be scrambled eggs, with cheese, plus bacon, and toast, does that sound good Hannah?”
Hannah peeked up at Abby. “Uh huh.”
“Good. Come on then darling.” Abby coaxed Hannah to get up, and helped her tidy herself, getting into her freshly laundered Classification Center scrubs again. She’d have to pick up the rest of her clothes from home if…if…well, the if didn’t want to go there just yet. Not to mention that home wasn’t really much right now, and…
She clung to Abby as the older woman washed Hannah’s face, brushing and plaiting her hair for her, then led her into the kitchen. The sight of Amanda made worry surge up again, but Amanda just took Hannah from Abby and held her tightly.
“Come on sweetheart, you need to eat something. We both do.”
“Can we?”
Amanda nodded. “We can.” She got Hannah settled at the table, where a plate of eggs, toast, and bacon waited - along with a glass of chocolate milk, and Hannah’s ADHD medication.
Hannah blinked. “How’d you know about this?”
“It was in your bag, Hannah,” Amanda replied. “Glennon recognized the signs and thought to check while we were asleep. Have you been off your medication?”
Hannah gulped nervously, taking the pills under Abby and Amanda’s twin looks.
“Forgot,” she said meekly, quickly tucking into her breakfast.
“You won’t be forgetting again sweetheart,” Amanda said, both a warning and a promise. Slowly, Hannah nodded.
“All done sweetheart?” Amanda asked.
At Hannah’s meek nod, Amanda took her plate and passed it to Glennon for her to wash.
Abby meanwhile left to check on Tish and make sure she was settled, she would be staying home to watch over the house. There was really no point in her also traveling with, she wouldn't be needed until they returned back home anyway.
Upon Abby’s return it became obvious to Hannah that everything was now in motion.
“Do we have to, Ma- Miss Amanda?” Hannah asked.
Amanda ignored the slip and focused on placating Hannah, at least for now.
“Yes, we do. It's time, sweetheart. Let's get you buckled into the back, okay? I'll sit with you, promise.” Amanda hastily added seeing the apprehensive look on Hannah’s face.
As Amanda buckled Hannah into the back seat, then climbed in beside her, Abby took the front passenger seat, letting Glennon drive, knowing it would occupy her wife’s attention and wouldn't allow her to focus too heavily on the nerves she was feeling, at least for now.
Before the four knew it the van was parked in the parking lot of the Classification Center.
As Hannah realized they were now one step closer, she started whining and her knee started bouncing up and down.
“Hey, it's going to be okay. We're going to get through this, together, as a family.” Amanda replied as she reached a hand out to still Hannah’s nervous leg.
“Well, we're here. Might as well get this thing over with. No point in dragging this out.”
With that statement from Abby the four exited the van and made their way inside the Classification Center, bright and early Monday morning.
They were greeted immediately by Beverly.
“Good morning, Amandah, little one. You coming for your test, ah?” She nodded knowingly.
“We’re going to help them through it, we promised,” Glennon interrupted, subsiding when Abby squeezed her upper arm warningly.
“Of course you promise, Glennon-ah,” Beverly nodded solemnly. “Take care of family is most important thing. This is shou so deep it live in your bones, how a daughter honors her mother. And how she can do that if she does not know her mother, hmm?”
Glennon exchanged a look with Abby. “If I didn’t know better I’d think you were up to something, Beverly Riley.”
“Me? I not know what ever you mean, Glennon-ah.” Bev winked at Glennon. “ The results I am told are in these envelopes. BUT before you open them, promise me something… No matter the result, you stay in contact with Hannah, no?”
“Of course I’d stay in contact with Hannah, she’s ours,” Amanda said vehemently. “I already told her so, and I won't break my promises.” She looked at Bev. “So…that’s it? We just open the envelope, we don’t have to take blood or anything?” Amanda asked, just to be sure.
“Nope, I checked to make sure and put the request before I left Friday. I had feeling you might be back with questions, I was right. Here you go. Word of advice: you might want to open them back at home where you are in safe space, regardless of result. You take day off.” With that final sentence, Beverly left the four standing there as the first appointment of the morning, and the week, now entered the Center.
Amanda exchanged glances with Glennon and Abby before looking back at Hannah. “Are you okay, sweetheart?” she prompted, as Hannah stared after Beverly.
“I don’t know yet,” Hannah admitted meekly.
“Why don’t we do as Miss Beverly said then, go back home and open these,” Amanda suggested gently.
Hannah swallowed nervously. “And…and after?” She peeked at Abby. “I was gonna say sorry to Miss Beverly,” she added, feeling anxious. “Really I was, but she didn’t give me the chance.”
“We can text her later, or even call if you want to, I'm not mad at you, Hannah, and I guarantee you that Beverly is not mad at you either, work just came calling.” Abby gestured to both the line that was starting to form leading to Beverly’s desk and to the waiting room and chairs that were slowly, but surely starting to fill up.
With Hannah now feeling better that Beverly didn't just walk away, the four women made their way to the van that was parked outside in the parking lot, and would take them home.
Abby drove this time, and Glennon took the passenger seat as Amanda sat in back with Hannah, the two holding their envelopes. Both were equally apprehensive about the results contained inside, even though Amanda, at least, couldn’t see how they could be anything other than she suspected.
They drove in silence until Abby finally pulled up to the house, parking in the driveway, and then the four of them went inside. They were greeted by the sound of Tish’s guitar being strummed softly not far away.
They headed out into the backyard, where the small soccer pitch was, and found Tish sitting on the patio in the porch swing with her guitar. The door had been ajar, and the dogs were running amok on the soccer pitch.
Abby rolled her eyes at the dogs’ antics, and guided Hannah and Abby to sit down at the patio table. “Here you are, sweetheart,” she said gently, “if you want, I can ask Tish to go back inside and Glennon and I can take the dogs for a walk,” as if they’re not already exercising enough. “What do you think?”
“They can stay,” Hannah offered quietly. She looked at Amanda, both of them still clutching their test results anxiously, and took a shaky breath.
“We’ll open them at the same time, sweetheart,” Amanda prompted, and Hannah nodded. At Amanda’s signal, they opened their envelopes together, and looked.
Tears filled Amanda’s eyes, and Hannah let out a choked sort of noise, causing Tish to stop playing her guitar and look up.
“What happened? Is everything okay??” Tish demanded. “What did the test say?”
Amanda scooted her chair back and opened her arms to Hannah, who scrambled into her lap and clung tight.
“It’s true,” she whispered. “Really.”
“Really,” Amanda agreed, holding Hannah close. “It’s alright sweetheart. Mama’s here, little one.”
Hannah buried her face in Amanda’s shoulder with a sob and tightened her hold as Amanda rocked her gently.
“It’s okay angel, I’ve got you,” Amanda soothed. “You’re alright, I’m right here, I won’t disappear, shhh, it’s alright, just hold on to me as much as you need.”
Hannah nodded into Amanda’s shoulder, and Amanda rubbed her back comfortingly, feeling how touch-starved Hannah - her daughter - was and silently vowing to rectify the situation.
“I know, sweetheart, I know you’re nervous, but I’m here and we’ll figure it out together, promise. Your Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon will help too.”
Hannah peeked up at Abby and Glennon shyly. "Really?"
"Really," they promised together.
Chapter 7: Holding Hands
Summary:
After getting the news they were waiting for, the Wambach-Doyles have taken Hannah home - and now it's time for the comeuppance she was trying to forget about.
Thankfully she has her newfound mother to help her through it, and even if Amanda is being strongly encouraged to follow through with her newfound maternal duties, she's going to be as reassuring as she can manage. It's not going to be easy for Hannah, but she's surrounded by the love of family.
Meanwhile, all the changes in the household are shaking things up for Abby and Glennon (and Craig's) middle child, the eldest left at home. Tish Melton likes her newfound cousin, but some of the attention given to her has Tish asking questions about her own place in the family - especially where Abby is concerned. Hovering on the cusp of coming of age isn't easy in this situation, that's for sure.
Chapter Text
“Okay honey, if you’re ready we’ll go back inside.” Amanda had seen Abby’s look and knew what that meant. She rubbed Hannah’s back again gently. “I can carry you if you want, Hannah, angel, you don’t have to let go of me. I may not be quite as strong as your Auntie Abby, but I can still manage with you.”
Hannah pressed her face into Amanda’s shoulder and nodded, holding tight as Amanda got up, carrying her inside. Abby followed, leaving Glennon and Tish in the backyard for the moment, and they settled in the family room, on the couch, with Hannah cuddled in Amanda’s lap.
“Okay sweetheart,” Amanda soothed, “Mama’s here, it’s all gonna be okay, alright Hannah?”
Hannah lifted her head, eyes wide, and looked at Abby. “O-oh please…not now…Aunt Abby, please , no…”
Amanda gave the tiniest eyeroll. She knows who’s in charge in this family. She continued murmuring soothingly to Hannah, stroking her hair.
“Yes, Hannah,” Abby said calmly and matter-of-factly. “I know you’re worried about it, but the best way to stop worrying is just to have it over with. No one’s mad with you, I promise, and once you’ve been disciplined it’ll be forgiven and forgotten, no one’s going to say any more about it. That’s how it is in this family.”
“W-what about that tally you keep talking about for Tish?” Hannah ventured.
“We can talk about that later, little one, now’s not the time,” Abby said quietly. She scooted closer, and rubbed Hannah’s shoulder comfortingly. “Now, if I remember right, you said your grandmother had a strap she used for your spankings, you’d never had a hand spanking before?”
“Yes. And no, not that I remember anyway,” Hannah added in response to the second part of the question. “Why?” she asked warily.
“Can you tell us what it looked like?”
Hannah approximated the considerable length between her hands, spreading her arms out. “And it had a big silver buckle, I guess it was more of a belt, really.”
If she ever used the end with the buckle-- Amanda looked murderous, clutching Hannah to her. “That’s never something you’re going to have to worry about in this house,” Abby said calmly, and something in her tone helped Amanda calm down. “There is a strap here, but it’s only about a foot long. It’s usually used on the hands, though it can be used for spankings. Just a few smacks, either way, and it’s not at all heavy. No buckle, either.”
Hannah gulped. “Are you going to--”
“Remember when you had your first spanking from me, Hannah?” Abby prompted. “And we started with one, just to see if that was alright, and it turned out to not be too scary after all?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded.
“It’ll be the same way this time, little one. You’re not going to be touched with anything without being aware of it first. I know the idea is scary, and I think you’re a very brave girl for facing up to it,”
Not that you’ve given her much choice, Abby, Amanda thought wryly. But she supposed this was Abby’s way of helping Hannah learn that she was safe, even when things seemed scary.
“I’m trying, Auntie Abby,” Hannah said hesitantly, and Abby patted her knee gently.
“Good girl. I know you’re trying, it’s going to be alright,” Abby soothed her. “I’m going to go get the strap, okay honey, and bring it here so you can have a look at it?”
Hannah nodded anxiously, and snuggled back into Amanda’s embrace the moment Abby left.
“Mama?” she whispered, and Amanda kissed the top of Hannah’s head lightly.
“I’m right here angel. I know it’s scary, sweetheart, but I’m right here and I’m not going anywhere,” Amanda promised. “You’re being so good for me and Auntie Abby, Hannah, honey, and it’s going to be all alright soon. Mama’s here.” She rocked Hannah gently, cuddling her until Abby returned.
Abby sat down beside Amanda and Hannah, and rested one hand on Hannah’s knee, squeezing gently. “Okay sweetie, breathe and look at me, alright?”
Nervously, Hannah looked up, and Abby put the strap in her hands for Hannah to look over. It was about thirteen inches long, and two inches wide. Some of that length was the handle, which definitely didn’t have a buckle on it, and it definitely didn’t feel anywhere near as heavy as Grandmother Cardwell’s strap.
“What do you think, little one?”
Hannah swallowed nervously. “Still a little bit scary,” she offered, “but not big scary like Grandmother’s.”
Abby nodded, rubbing Hannah’s shoulders comfortingly. “It’s not going to be very much with it, sweetheart. But it does need to be some with it, because you broke some important safety rules on Friday, and we need you to remember to be more careful. Do you understand?”
“Uh huh,” Hannah whispered.
“Okay. Good girl,” Abby soothed, taking the strap back. “Now, first of all, your hands were naughty, Hannah Amanda. Because you were using them to stick magnets and other things to the door to keep it open. Isn’t that right?”
Nervously, Hannah nodded.
“Can you hold out your hands for me, honey, if Amanda holds them still for you? Just one at a time,” Abby clarified. “I don’t expect you to do it on your own. One each will be enough for your hands, for a first time.”
Hannah gulped.
“I’m scared.”
“Mama’s here, sweetheart,” Amanda reassured her. “I’ll hold your hands still for you, and you can stay here on my lap. It’s okay to be scared, but that part will be over so soon.”
Quickly, before she could change her mind, Hannah nodded.
Amanda squeezed Hannah’s left hand, her dominant hand, presenting it first, palm up. One of her hands was cupped under Hannah’s, the other holding her wrist still. “Close your eyes and take a breath for me, Hannah,” Amanda murmured, and Hannah did as her Mama said. As she inhaled, the strap came down across her palm, making Hannah yelp.
“Oww!”
“I know, honey,” Amanda rubbed the pink stripe across Hannah’s palm, soothing it just a little. “Other hand, please, Hannah, sweetheart, then your hands won’t be getting any more, promise.”
Sniffling, Hannah obediently offered her other hand, and Amanda held it still to receive the single smack. That elicited another yelp from Hannah, and Amanda hummed sympathetically, letting her rub her sore hands together.
“I know, baby girl. Mama knows it hurts, little one, but you took that bravely and there’s no more for your hands,” Amanda murmured, cuddling her.
Eyes shining with tears, Hannah clung to Amanda. “I d-don’t want it on my bottom, Mama.”
“I know. I know you don’t, angel. But you earned it, hmm?” Amanda sighed, rubbing Hannah’s back. “Believe me, Hannah, sweetheart, if it was me I’d be protesting just as much. I understand, really I do.”
“But you won’t make Aunt Abby not do it?”
“Oh, I’m not doing this next part, am I, Amanda?” Abby raised an eyebrow.
“Mama?” Hannah looked worried, and Amanda looked back at Abby in silent appeal.
Do we have to?
Abby leaned in, whispering in Amanda’s ear. “Your reluctance is only confusing, and probably slightly scaring her, plus only adding to your punishment with me, Sister.”
Amanda swallowed nervously. “Yes sweetie, I’m going to handle it. But Auntie Abby’s gonna stay with us,” she added. “And nothing happens without you knowing about it first, okay? We have to deal with your spanking, for using the ladder after being told no, and using the magnets after being told multiple times not to and the soaping is for lying and not
asking for your key to start with.”
Hannah gave Amanda a worried look. “Have you ever spanked anyone before, Mama?”
“Not really. Usually I’m on the other side of things.”
“Oh.” That wasn’t reassuring.
“I’ve been spanked enough to know what it feels like. And I probably should feel a lot weirder about admitting that to you, but it’s not like we didn’t talk about things like that at work when I was just your work mom.”
“Yeah, but then you weren’t going to do it.”
“I know, Hannah, honey.” Amanda sighed. “But it’s time, and we have to get it done. It’s going to be just like last time with Auntie Abby, okay? Ten, is that fair? We’ll start with one, just to make sure you’re alright.”
“O…okay, Mama,” Hannah said anxiously.
“That’s my angel. Come on then.” Amanda settled Hannah facedown over her lap, and Abby took Hannah’s hands in hers, holding them gently. “Now, your scrubs bottoms need to come down, but I’ll let you keep your panties on just like Auntie Abby did, alright?”
Hannah nodded, squirming as Amanda tugged her bottoms down, and letting out an anxious whimper.
“I know, sweetheart,” Amanda said. “Now, here we go, you tell me if it’s too hard, Hannah.”
Hannah cringed in anticipation, but the spank that crossed the middle of her bottom had almost no force behind it; it might as well be a birthday spank for all the good it did.
“Mama?!” Hannah sputtered, tone questioning, and Abby raised an eyebrow at Amanda, clearing her throat.
“You're being too soft Sister. A little more force, come on a little more,” Abby said pointedly, and then pitching her voice lower for Amanda’s ears alone, “If I have to take over I will be harder on both of you, you know the strength I'm looking for, and that she needs, use it, now.”
Amanda’s cheeks flushed pink. She did know what Abby was looking for, and to be absolutely fair it wasn’t all that hard, so she supposed not making it hurt at all was a disservice.
“Sorry, I got nervous,” she admitted. “Do you trust me, honey?”
“Yes, Mama,” Hannah replied. “I don’t want it, but if you have to…was that one?”
“No, angel. This is.” Amanda swatted down a little more firmly, sharp enough to sting this time, and Hannah yelped, whimpering.
“Oww, Mama…”
“I know, there you are,” Amanda soothed, “take a breath for me and we’ll finish up this part.”
Hannah squirmed and squealed. Sniffling, Hannah nodded, and Amanda petted her hair before resuming the spanking, giving her nine more stinging but not terrible smacks. It was enough, for Hannah, to start tears, and Amanda picked her back up, giving her a cuddle.
“You’re doing so well for me, angel,” she cooed. “It’s alright Hannah, that’s all with Mama’s hand now. We just have two more bits to take care of.”
“You and me, or Auntie Abby and me?” Hannah asked anxiously.
“You and me, sweetheart. But Auntie Abby will also be with us. Let's go to the bathroom okay, just trust Mama, sweetheart.”
At Abby’s nod, the trio made their way to the house's downstairs bathroom, Abby checking on Glennon and Tish who were making their way up to Tish’s room.
“Everything okay, cherie ?”
Tish jumped like a startled cat and came over to peer at Hannah critically. “Mama Abby, where are you taking Hannah?” she demanded. “Is she alright? Is she going to be alright? She’s been crying.”
Hannah blushed and buried her face in Amanda’s shoulder. “Sorry,” she whispered.
“No, no, it’s alright to cry when you need to,” Tish backtracked. “I’m not mad with you, Hannah, promise. Just worried about you.”
“I’m worried about what you two think you’re doing,” Abby replied, raising an eyebrow. “Were you going upstairs, or were you hiding outside the family room?”
“Um.” Glennon and Tish exchanged glances. “We’ll go upstairs now, Abby.”
“See that you do.”
Glennon took Tish by the hand and guided the teenager upstairs. Despite Abby’s stern tone, neither her wife or teenage daughter seemed particularly afraid of her wrath, and Amanda murmured soothingly to Hannah as they left.
“It’s okay honey, Mama’s here, we just have to finish up, and then if you want, we can see Tish and Auntie Glennon, okay?”
Hannah nodded into Amanda’s shoulder as they entered the bathroom, Abby following behind them. She closed the door, and the click of the lock made Hannah jump.
“Sorry, petite,” Abby soothed, squeezing Hannah’s shoulder gently. “Just making sure no one comes in here until we’re finished. I don’t want you worried about that.”
“I’m not…it’s not…”
Abby unlocked the door, opening it the slightest bit. “Is that better, little one?”
Relaxing, Hannah nodded. “But…now what?”
“You lied to Bev, Hannah,” Amanda said. “And to Glennon about whether Bev was right that you were naughty or not. I know you’re going to apologize to them, but you still need a consequence for that.” She glanced at Abby, who raised an eyebrow.
Abby took a clean washcloth out of the bathroom cupboard, and a new bar of soap, still wrapped in its paper. As Hannah watched from the security of Amanda’s arms, Abby lathered the cloth at the sink, coating it with soapsuds.
Then she brought the cloth to Amanda.
“Have you had your mouth washed out before, angel?” Amanda asked sympathetically, and Hannah gulped, nodding.
“Grandmother made me chew on a bar of soap and hold it in my mouth for…things.”
“Okay, well, the bar of soap isn’t here, it’s back over on the sink, sweetheart. And I’m not going to leave the cloth in your mouth either,” Amanda said soothingly. “If it’s too much, just let me know, okay? Mama’s here.”
Hannah nodded, and obediently, if reluctantly, opened her mouth for the cloth. Amanda ran it quickly around the inside of Hannah’s mouth, with just gentle swipes to lightly coat her teeth and tongue with the suds. Then she removed the cloth, tossing it into the sink. “Just a minute, then you can rinse out, my angel,” Amanda soothed. “Hold on to me, I’ve got you.”
Hannah clung to Amanda, sniffling into her shoulder as she tried to ignore the bitterness in her mouth. “S-sorry Mama, I’m sorry I lied to Miss Beverly and Auntie Glennon, I’ll try to be better…don’t wan’ to be a bad girl…”
“Shh, you’re my very good girl, angel, you’re doing so well, my brave little one, almost done now, really truly,” Amanda soothed, as Abby brought a small cup of water for Hannah to rinse out at the sink. “There you go sweetheart, rinse out, it’s alright.” She rubbed Hannah’s back comfortingly after Hannah had got all the soap she could out of her mouth.
“Mama? W-what’s left?” Hannah quivered, and Amanda kissed the top of her head gently as Abby brought the little strap back out of her pocket.
“Two more, little one. Not on your hands,” she added.
Hannah gulped, eyes wide, and put her hands back to protect her bottom instinctively.
“That’s right, there, angel,” Amanda murmured, rubbing her back. “I know you’re worried, sweetheart, but it’s just the two, and then it’ll be all over finally, all finished, and you’ll be back in Mama’s arms, it’ll be okay.”
“Besides, it’ll be your Mama taking care of this last bit,” Abby remarked. She meant it as reassurance, but Hannah looked alarmed.
“M-Mama?”
“I don’t know, Abby,” Amanda said quietly, as she stroked Hannah’s hair gently. “I’ve never done that before. I’ve at least given birthday spankings, but this…what if I get it wrong?”
“You won’t, Sister,” Abby said bracingly. “It’s alright to be nervous, but just remember, Hannah’s your daughter, and we trust you.”
Amanda looked at Hannah, who swallowed and nodded.
“Auntie Abby can hold me?”
“I will, petite,” Abby soothed. “I’m here. And you’ll be right back in your Mama’s arms after.”
Abby stood with her back against the bathroom counter, pulling Hannah gently into her arms and helping her niece bend over to take the strokes of the strap. Her scrubs bottoms were back up, and Abby left them there. “Hold on to me, sweetheart. Close your eyes. Relax. Breathe.”
Hannah did her best to obey, leaning into Abby’s hold, closing her eyes, and exhaling as she relaxed her bottom.
“Okay angel, here we go, don’t tense up,” Amanda cautioned, and Hannah tried not to, she really did. The strap connected with her bottom, one stroke below the other, and then it was gone. She tightened her hold on Abby with a sob, and Abby rubbed her niece’s back reassuringly.
“There you are, brave girl, all done,” Abby soothed. “It’s okay, all forgiven, petite. Your mama’s right here, it’s all okay now.”
Amanda leaned over and kissed Hannah’s forehead, and Hannah propelled herself into her mother’s embrace, tears spilling over.
“Mama it hurts and I sorry and I never ever be bad again.”
“Oh, honey ,” Amanda murmured. “It’s okay Hannah darling, you’re all forgiven, and you took your discipline so well, my good, brave girl.” She cuddled Hannah close, rubbing her back. “It’s okay sweetheart, no more soaping, no more smacks, it’s all finished.”
“Never ever?” Hannah asked hopefully, through her tears - Amanda could see she was slipping.
She laughed reassuringly and gave her little girl a fondly exasperated look.
“That depends entirely on you, my angel. But even if or when you get smacked again, it’s going to be all alright after. You’re still ours, we still love you and we always will.” She cuddled Hannah close. “Just remember, baby girl. If Mama isn’t too big to be spanked, you’re not either, and that’s okay. It’s all okay.”
“Okay, let's get you a glass of milk and maybe some cookies, how does that sound Hannah?”
“Wood, tanks Aut Auby.”
“No problem, little one. I have a surprise for you, too.”
“Suwise?!”
“We like surprises, don't we, sweetheart?” Amanda asked.
“Well follow me to the kitchen, then.” Abby responded.
Once the trio made their way to the kitchen, Amanda sat at the breakfast table with a clearly little-spaced, and clingy, Hannah on her lap while Abby got the milk from the fridge and the multiple types of cookies from the pantry. She didn’t stop there, however. Finally Abby reached way in the back of the highest cabinet and came out with a sippy cup, sized for adult hands, in a pattern Littles would find pleasing.
After a quick wash and dry, Abby poured some milk in the cup and offered all three options to both mother and daughter, leaving a glass and the carton should Amanda want to partake also.
“I'll be back. You two stay here and enjoy the snacks, okay?”
Receiving two nods in response and, wanting to not only give the pair some time to bond but also wanting to wait until Hannah was once more in a grown up state of mind, Abby decided to test a theory and go check on her girls.
Amanda poured herself some milk, sighing as she set Hannah on her feet for the few moments it would take to put the carton away. She ensured her body stayed angled toward Hannah, so she was facing her little one the whole time, and in just a few minutes Amanda was back in her seat with Hannah in her lap.
“Alright honey,” she soothed, “Mama’s here, let’s just relax now, my angel.” As she cuddled Hannah and they had their cookies and milk, Amanda wondered what Abby would find.
As Hannah and Amanda were snuggled in the kitchen, Tish was upstairs in her room with Glennon. At the present moment, the teen was lying on her bed next to her mother, snuggled close as they talked.
“Do you think Hannah’s going to be alright, mom? And Aunt Amanda? If Mama Abby’s doing this tally thing to them that she’s always talking about.” Tish was just loud enough with this question to catch Abby’s attention as she approached.
I'll have you know, I'm not, but I just added to yours, Morticia Glennon. Abby thought while she waited outside. She wanted to see what her love's response would be.
“I think Hannah’s going to be fine, Tish. She’s going to probably be a bit sore, because she was naughty enough to be spanked, but she’s going to be properly comforted after,” Glennon responded. “As for Aunt Amanda…” Glennon paused, reframing her daughter’s question in her head. “I think she’s probably feeling very emotional, finally getting her daughter back--”
“Her daughter we didn’t know anything about,” Tish pointed out.
“Abby and I will talk with her about that,” Glennon assured Tish. “You’ll hear everything you need to know. As for tallies… ” Glennon raised an eyebrow. “I don’t think your Mama Abby mentions them half as much as you think she does, sweetheart, but that doesn’t make your feelings any less valid. You know what I think? I think you’re worried because you’re going to be eighteen in a few months, and then you’ll be Classified, and then your Mama Abby will see about that tally.”
Tish gulped nervously. “Has she been saving up every naughty thing I’ve ever done since she got to be Mama Abby?”
“I don't think for everything since ever , but even I can tell you all the sass recently definitely counts. Believe me, I know what too much sass too often gets you. ”
“That's right! Your mother tried to pull this same excessive sass routine when we were first getting serious, I haven’t had to use the tally system as often, since then.
Until now, that is my darling naughty little daughter. You might be happy to know however there are multiple tiers, currently you're on the lowest one. The one with the least punishment. Though you're there multiple times recently. Tsk tsk.”
Tish looked up as Mama Abby stepped into view, framed in the doorway. Her eyes widened as she processed Mama Abby’s words. “Multiple times, Mama Abby?” she ventured anxiously. “Does…does that mean…” She faltered, unable to find the exact words she wanted, and looked at Glennon for help.
“Despite what Abby and Sister think, I’m not really a mind reader, sweetheart,” Glennon said wryly. “You’re going to have to be a little more specific if you want my help figuring out what you mean.”
Tish huffed in frustration, staring at her lap.
“You know what I think? I think there's been a lot of changes, good changes thankfully, but changes nonetheless, and your bratty side is trying to express all of the emotions that you are feeling. It's probably not easy because you're essentially the oldest now and that comes with lots of different things. You decided subconsciously to start bratting, but especially after you realized you wouldn't get smacked for it. How close am I?” Abby asked as she crossed the room to sit on Tish’s bed.
Tish looked wide-eyed at Abby, snuggled between her mothers now. “I…you…” She sputtered, blushing pink. “I’m not a brat,” she protested. “I’m not.”
“We don’t know yet, darling, and if you are there’s nothing wrong with that,” Glennon said gently. “You’re a teenager is all, and that involves some bratting no matter what you turn out to be. It’s alright, you’re learning how to express yourself, and you’re almost an adult, not quite there yet. But is your Mama Abby close otherwise?”
Slowly, Tish nodded.
“And you already smacked Hannah, didn’t you?” Tish asked quietly. “Even though we just got her not that long ago, and she’s only just ours for real now?”
“Yes, that's right. But her smacking was only harder once she was ours for sure, and most of it was given by her mama.”
Tish gulped. “Does, does that mean that-”
“What, hey it's okay. Talk to me, Tish.”
“Does that mean that you aren't truly my mama until you can spank me?”
Abby looked taken aback by this revelation.
Abby: (choked up) “N- no sweetie. That's not what that meant. Aunt Amanda was Hannah’s mother long before smacks would get involved and she will be long after. Did something bring this on, besides the obvious, little love?”
“It's just, you were my last parent to form our family. I guess I always just wondered if like, there'd be a certain moment or thing that made you Mama. I'm starting to realize it might be right now?”
Tish crawled over to sit in Abby’s lap while her tears soaked Abby’s shirt as she cried into the nape of Abby’s neck.
Glennon meanwhile tried to capture photographic evidence, all while feeling misty eyed herself.
Abby rocked Tish gently as the teen cried. “Alright, little love,” she soothed Tish gently, “you’ve convinced me. You want to know what it’s all about, do you, little one?” She brushed tears off Tish’s cheek, giving her a reassuring squeeze.
“Um…” Tish looked up nervously as her mamas exchanged a meaningful look. She wasn’t sure what this look was, but Glennon and Abby had looks for each other that definitely meant something.
“Maybe we save this conversation for another time? But anytime it's just the three of us, just remind me and I'll breakout, “Storytime with Mama, okay?"
Knock knock
“Well well, little love. It seems Amanda and Hannah have come to us instead of me having to go to them. You think you could show Hannah your new song and keep them company for a bit? I need to have a discussion with Mama Glennon. Come along, cherie.”
As her mamas left, Tish curled up on her bed, watching Aunt Amanda and Hannah warily. She wondered just what Mama Abby had in mind that had been sidelined by their arrival, probably because Mama Abby heard their footsteps approaching before Tish was aware of them. She was good at that.
“Are you okay, Hannah?” She pushed her own worries to the side and tried to be the adult she almost was. “If you want, maybe I could show you my new song if that would help?”
Hannah curled up in Amanda's lap and nodded. She liked listening to Tish's songs.
"Otay."
Tish managed a smile for the obvious Little - Hannah was adorable in this condition, she had to admit, and picked up her guitar. Slowly, she began picking out chords, watching as Hannah's eyes followed her fingers' movements. Soon, her melodious voice joined to her tune, and Tish's singing soothed both cousins' fraught emotions.
Amanda, too, found herself relaxing as she heard her niece sing. There was more to discuss, she knew, but all that could wait. For now, music was a salve to her girls' wounded hearts.
And I'll be there for them, too, every step of the way. Amanda slipped one hand into Hannah's, and rested the other on Tish's knee. I've got you, loves. Don't you worry.
Chapter 8: Monday Morning, Continued...
Summary:
Hannah's not the only one due firm discipline for the misbehavior Abby heard about on Friday. It's never a good idea to mess with Abby Wambach, and her wife and sister-in-law are going to be reminded of why. Not, of course, that she'd stop loving them for it - they're both very loved and safe, but they're going to thoroughly regret their naughtiness.
Especially Amanda, who should have been setting a good example for Hannah even when she only thought of Hannah as her 'work kid'.
So one at a time, Abby removes them from Hannah and Tish's presence and deals with them privately. But before long, they're back together again, and able to make plans for later in the day. With Hannah becoming a permanent fixture of the family, she's going to need a lot more than just the little bit she arrived with for her weekend stay.
Notes:
Thanks to LJLY fren for the idea about how to handle Amanda's discipline so it'd be different from Glennon's!
Chapter Text
As Abby and Glennon made their way down the hall, Abby could tell that her wife was nervous.
Glennon was twisting her necklace between her fingers, a tell-tale sign she had too much on her mind.
“Are you sure Sister and the kids are gonna be okay?” she ventured. “After she just had to…” Glennon looked anxiously at her wife. “How much of that did you make her take care of?”
“Enough of it, she's her mother now. The same amount I'm about to give you, just enough. Not more, not less. They're both fine.”
“Yes ma’am,” Glennon subsided, knowing that tone. “I didn’t mean to be insulting or bratting,” she added with a note of anxiety, “it’s just, she’s Sister and she’s never had to--” Amanda would always be her little sister, and finding her suddenly a mother in her own right had Glennon reeling, she couldn’t imagine how Amanda herself must be taking it.
“Hey, she did a wonderful job for her first time. They're both comfortable now, listening to our wonderful girl and her passion. And we'll be here to help them with all the bumps in the road going forward.”
“Yeah,” Glennon agreed with a nod. “I’m glad they’re all right, Abby. How worried should I be?” she added, wondering just how much trouble she’d landed herself in.
“Well, let’s see, cherie. What are we worried about?” Abby asked. She led Glennon back to their bedroom, where no one was likely to spy on them. “How much trouble do you think you ought to be in?”
Glennon absolutely hated that question, and grimaced as Abby closed the door behind them. “Oh, not fair.”
“Yes fair, Glennon,” Abby said patiently. “Why don’t we start with where you went wrong on Friday.”
Glennon sighed. “I tried to get Hannah out of her punishment by talking Bev out of doing it.”
“I think Miss Beverly would be more appropriate right now. I know we’re friends, but still.”
“Yes ma’am,” Glennon conceded. “I tried to talk Miss Beverly out of punishing Hannah, and I guess I hoped you’d let her off, too.”
“You hoped?” Abby raised an eyebrow. “You know me better than that, Glennon. Hannah broke some safety rules, she was always going to need that taken care of. What do we call that, hmm?”
“Brat solidarity?” Glennon asked, and Abby chuckled reluctantly.
“I suppose. But now you’ve earned yourself discipline too, so ask yourself, was it worth it?”
Glennon swallowed hard..
Helping a fellow brat, not to mention a tiny Little, break safety rules? Or, well, if not helping, implicitly agreeing that she should be let off? No, she was doomed, Glennon thought as her wife pulled out the same short strap she’d just used (and had Sister use) to spank Hannah. “I’m already regretting it,” she sighed, eyeing the strap.
“Good,” Abby said dryly. “But don’t worry, cherie,” she added, “Hannah only got four with it, two on her hands. Which reminds me, your hands are safe.”
“But not Sister’s,” Glennon inferred, and Abby nodded.
“She ought to have given Hannah the key, you had nothing to do with that.”
“Please be careful with Sister,” Glennon pleaded, and Abby nodded.
“As much as I will be with you, cherie, or as I was with Hannah. But for now it’s you I’m concerned with. On my lap please.”
Sometimes Glennon would take this as license to sit on Abby’s lap, there on the bed. She didn’t try that today - it had been a long morning already, and she doubted it was even ten-thirty - but obediently draped herself across Abby’s thighs, shivering a little as her wife bared her bottom.
“You won’t be cold long, cherie. ”
“Not funny,” Glennon mumbled into the pillow Abby gave her to hold, hugging it close.
“Forty, Glennon,” Abby said warningly. “I want you to count.”
Gulping, Glennon squeezed the pillow harder as the first spank descended. “One, ma’am,” she said, just loud enough for Abby to hear, and Abby’s other hand smoothed over Glennon’s hair comfortingly as the spanks continued to fall. They weren’t Abby’s full strength (thank everything holy), but just enough to be felt, and Glennon’s whirling, disjointed thoughts settled as she took her spanking, grounding herself as she counted each swat. The sting and heat built slowly, and by thirty she was fighting tears.
“T-thirty-five, ma’am--” Glennon choked on a sob, and Abby rubbed a little of the burn from her bottom, pausing.
“Color, my love?”
“Ow…green, ma’am,” Glennon sniffled as she caught her breath.
Abby nodded, running her gaze over Glennon to ensure she was telling the truth. “Alright my love, only ten left - five with my hand, and five with the strap, which I don’t expect you to count for me,” she added.
Glennon groaned, but she’d guessed Sister wasn’t the only one facing the strap. Or not facing as the case may be. At least it was only five. “Yes ma’am.”
“Ready, then?”
Sighing, Glennon nodded, taking the last five swats from Abby’s hand more calmly, though fuck did that hurt.
The strap was worse, of course, but it was a little thing as straps went, only the size of a ruler and some of that length handle. It was even called a ‘ruler paddle’ by some due to its short length and narrow width. Glennon hated the thing, but it wasn’t as bad as some straps or leather paddles could be.
The five smacks from the short strap came down across the tops of Glennon’s thighs, so far unmarked. She sobbed anew into the pillow, but Abby didn’t prolong it and soon they were done. Glennon was lifted back into Abby’s arms carefully, and Abby held her close as she cried.
“All done, cherie, it’s all finished,” she soothed Glennon gently. Glennon hissed in pain when Abby eased her bottoms back up, but she was no longer shivering. “I’d suggest you take a nap before lunch, but first I need you to send Sister to me.”
“Hannah’s going to have a meltdown,” Glennon said, taking this in as her tears slowed.
“Not if you stay with her, cherie. She needs Auntie Glennon, and our Tish needs you just as much. You can rest with our girls, I’m sure they won’t object.”
Reluctantly, Glennon got up off Abby’s lap, and let her wife wash her face free of tears. “Yes ma’am,” she said softly. “I’ll do it for the girls, but please--”
“I’ll take care of Sister, my love,” Abby promised. “I always do.”
Glennon nodded, and slowly left the bedroom.
As Glennon came back into Tish’s room, she noticed the girls were still focused on each other and motioned for Sister to go to Abby and get her part finished. Glennon sat down gingerly on Tish’s bed, trying her best to suppress the yelp that wanted to come out, as not to alert the girls to her being back, and now sporting a warm bottom. Apparently she failed miserably as both girls turned in her direction, and Tish quickly put the guitar down. “Mom? Are you okay?”
“Auntie Glennon?” Hannah’s voice quavered as she reluctantly got to her feet so Amanda could get up.
“I’m going to be okay, sweethearts,” Glennon promised. “Hannah, little one, Auntie Abby needs to discuss matters privately with your Mama. She’s just going to be down the hall in mine and Abby’s room, and you stay here with me and Tish, okay?” Glennon prompted.
“Mama,” Hannah objected, as Amanda reluctantly headed for the door. Amanda turned around and wrapped Hannah in her embrace, rubbing her back.
“It’s going to be okay, angel. I should have done better, I know that. I should have given you your key at work, whether you asked me for it or not. And getting in Miss Beverly’s way wasn’t smart of me either,” Amanda said reluctantly. “I’m sure I’m in at least as much trouble as your Auntie Glennon was, and maybe a bit more, but I trust your Auntie Abby, alright, Hannah, honey?”
Hannah nodded reluctantly. “But Mama I don’t want you to be smacked.”
“I don’t want it either, sweetie, but it’ll be better to get it over with, then we can nap before lunch, and feel better, okay?” Amanda patted Hannah’s back reassuringly. “Why don’t you nap right now, sweetheart, and have cuddles from Auntie Glennon until I get back. I love you sweetheart and I promise I’ll be back really soon, your Auntie won’t do anything I can’t handle.”
Hannah sucked on her lower lip and nodded. “I’ll try,” she offered, watching anxiously from the safety of Glennon’s arms as Amanda left the room.
Tish scooted closer, the teen resting her head on Hannah’s shoulder. “It’s alright, Hannah,” she said bracingly. “Mom’s here, and so am I.”
“That’s right,” Glennon agreed. “It’s going to be all alright, sweetheart.”
Meanwhile, Abby could hear Sister coming down the hall and clearly dragging her feet, not wanting to face her comeuppance.
When Amanda finally made it to Glennon and Abby’s bedroom, she knocked on the door.
“Come in, Sister,” Abby said patiently. Amanda obeyed, closing the door behind herself and eyeing her sister-in-law warily.
Abby had shifted from sitting on the bed, where she’d disciplined Glennon, to standing next to the seat at the end of the bed.
Lying on top of the seat was an acupressure mat.
Amanda paused and looked down at it. “What’s that for, Abby?” she asked warily.
“An option,” Abby replied calmly. “Glennon asked me to be gentle with you. I could reduce the number of smacks you’re going to get…but then you sit on this, first.” She spread a hand towel over the top, and Amanda looked nervously at it.
The towel was enough to protect her bottom from being prodded too firmly by the sharp points, but it was still going to be uncomfortable as hell. And, she wasn’t fooling herself, it would tenderize her bottom before she took the smacks that Abby was still going to give her.
“What happens if I don’t want that?”
“Then you take the spanking I had planned for you,” Abby replied calmly. “The strap first, Sister, because out of you, Hannah, and Glennon, you were really most at fault here.” She raised an eyebrow at Amanda. “Or do you think I’m wrong about that?”
Meekly, Amanda shook her head. “No, you’re not wrong, Abby,” she admitted. “I got a lot wrong on Friday.”
Abby nodded. “But,” she added, “you got a lot right this weekend, and you’ve been doing well with Hannah, Sister. So well. I don’t want you to forget that.” She gave Amanda’s shoulder a comforting squeeze. “So this is up to you, Sister. Either you sit here for me for a little while before we get started, and I’ll reduce the smacks accordingly, or else we proceed as planned.”
“Bare?” Amanda asked doubtfully, grimacing at the thought.
“Panties up,” Abby promised.
Amanda nodded, processing. That and the towel wouldn’t be much protection from the acupressure mat, but it was something, and if it meant she got a shorter spanking she could get back to Hannah sooner, hopefully…
“Okay, Abby,” Amanda exhaled. “I’ll try.”
“That’s alright, Sister, all you need to do is try,” Abby agreed, giving her a comforting pat on the shoulder. “We’re going to set the timer for ten minutes to start with, alright?”
Amanda nodded, blushing as Abby lowered her scrubs bottoms to her knees and helped her sit on the mat. As the cushioned points pressed into her bottom, Amanda yelped, squirming. The squirming didn’t help in the least, so she gave up trying. “It’s awful already,” she informed Abby, who hummed sympathetically and rubbed her back.
“Time’s started, Sister, so unless you’ve changed your mind…”
“No,” Amanda said quickly, keeping her hands clasped in front of her. “But whoever came up with this idea was a sadistic bastard.”
“Probably,” Abby said mildly. “But at least you’ve got the towel there. Imagine if you hadn’t.”
Amanda cringed at the thought. “Please don’t take it away.”
“I would never. It’s alright Sister, I’m here,” Abby soothed.
Tears were pooling in Amanda’s eyes by the time the ten minutes were up. When Abby’s alarm (Shakira’s “Waka Waka (This Time For Africa)” ) went off, she bounced up, hands flying back to cover her bottom protectively. Abby rolled her eyes.
“Take a minute, Sister, it’s fine, we’re not in a rush here. You’re alright, now, you’re getting your strapping first and the hand smacks second, but they’ve both been reduced by ten, understood?”
Amanda swallowed and nodded. “Yes Abby. T-thank you for reducing them.”
“Of course, Sister. Do you want a hug before we continue?”
Amanda propelled herself into Abby’s arms, glad when her sister-in-law pulled her scrubs bottoms back up for now. They wouldn’t be much protection from her spanking anyway, not from Abby, and she clung to Abby for a few moments.
“There, there,” Abby soothed. “You’re doing good, Sister, I know you’ve already had a hard day of it. Let’s finish up, sweetheart.”
“What happens now?” Amanda swallowed nervously.
Abby pulled the strap out. “Hands, Sister,” she prompted. “One at a time.”
Gulping, Amanda presented her right hand, palm up. Abby’s free hand cupped hers, offering at least a little support, as the short strap smacked her palm twice.
“Oww…” Amanda whimpered tearfully, and Abby stroked Amanda’s palm with her thumb.
“I know, Sister, but that’s halfway done now,” she soothed. “Other hand, please.”
Reluctantly, Amanda held her left hand out, and Abby supported it with her own, two stripes from the strap crossing her palm. Then, that part was over. Abby rubbed away a little of the sting from that hand, too, letting Amanda’s hand go and watching her rub her palms together.
“Okay Sister. You’ll be over my lap for the rest of it,” Abby prompted. She helped Amanda back on the bed, and settled her facedown, stretched out over Abby’s thighs. “Comfortable?”
“Oh, fuck you Abby.”
“No thank you, that’s your sister’s job.” Abby let the bratting go with no more than that because she knew Amanda was distraught, wanting nothing more than to get back to Hannah.
“Okay, deep breath Sister. Good, I'm starting now.”
Amanda clasped her sore hands in front of her, burying her face in the pillow, as the short strap smacked down across her bottom cheeks. Abby hadn’t displaced her clothes again, but thin as her scrubs bottoms were, it didn’t make much difference, especially as she was still tender from sitting on the mat for ten minutes.
“Oww, sorry, Abby, I’m sorry!”
“For sassing back? I’m sure you are little one,” Abby said, resting her other hand on Amanda’s hair as the strapping continued.
Amanda sobbed as the tenth smack fell, and then the strap was gone, Abby’s hand moving to rub her back gently.
“Almost finished, sweetheart,” Abby murmured. “Ten more with my hand, Sister, then five more minutes on the mat and we’ll call it done.”
Amanda whined in protest, especially when Abby tugged her scrubs bottoms back down first. The rest of her spanking would be delivered over her panties, and she’d have to sit on the mat like that again. She buried her face in the pillow, holding tightly to it for support.
“Count these for me, Sister.”
Amanda groaned, but nodded, and when the first smack fell with Abby’s hand, she managed to get “one, ma’am” out obediently. Abby took her time, and Amanda was able to manage counting all the way to “ten, ma’am” without missing a number. Then Abby paused, rubbing between Amanda’s shoulders.
“Alright, good girl, settle down Sister. Catch your breath, nearly done, just five more minutes on the mat now,” Abby murmured soothingly, and Amanda did her best to do as Abby instructed. When she was able to get up, she settled gingerly on the mat, trying to shift so her weight wasn’t fully on it.
Abby noticed. She shifted Amanda back into the proper position, and held her shoulders gently. “I know, Sister, but it’s going to be over soon,” she promised.
When the five minutes were up, Abby helped Amanda up and fixed her clothes for her, then led her back to Tish’s room. Tish was strumming her guitar lightly, Glennon and Hannah were half asleep, but Amanda’s re-entry was enough to have Hannah leaping up, barrelling into her mama’s arms.
“Oof…” Amanda staggered back a few steps, then led Hannah over to the big, squishy soft beanbag chair in the corner of Tish’s room, where they could cuddle together. Glennon turned over and fell deeper into slumber once she was assured of Amanda being intact, and Abby sat down on the bed next to Tish.
“Mama Abby? What were you going to say earlier, when Aunt Amanda and Hannah came up?” Tish asked quietly, not wanting to disturb Glennon or be overheard by Amanda and Hannah themselves.
Abby gave her daughter a measured look. “I was going to say, if you’re that worried about being spanked, little one, there’s nothing that says you can’t get a small taste of what it feels like. Just an idea, so you’ll be less worried about what’s actually going to happen in future.”
Tish looked startled, so Abby continued, “How about you just try getting in position and seeing how that feels first, then the whole prospect won't be as scary. If you're familiar with the
positioning,
the smacks themselves probably aren't as bad, I'd imagine..”
Tish sucked on her lower lip. “What do I do, Mama Abby?”
Abby looked at the nervous teen. “Just come here and settle, petite. ” She helped Tish lie facedown over her lap, and rubbed her back gently. “Like this, there you are. How does that feel?”
Tish took a breath and let it out slowly. “Not as scary as I thought, yet anyways,” she offered hesitantly.
“That’s right. You see, nothing scary, little one.”
“But nothing’s happened yet,” Tish added doubtfully, wondering how far Mama Abby was willing to go with this.
“And nothing will. I do this gradually. You won't be spanked until at least your birthday, preferably not until you're classified. Any younger than that, a proper spanking, with Classification implements is illegal. And I prefer to be-”
“ Grandmother didn't think so.”
Four pairs of eyes whipped around towards a now obviously big Hannah curiously.
“When I was a teenager, she used her strap-” Hannah turned and pressed her face into her mama’s shoulder.
“Shh, it'll be alright. You'll never have to see her or that again. I promise , okay? Now why don't we dry those tears and maybe Tish will help you practice that new song about the soccer so that when AT comes over you can surprise her. How does that sound?”
“Yes Mama,” Hannah lifted her head from Amanda’s shoulder as they cuddled together in the beanbag chair. They’d mostly been leaving Abby and Tish to their private conversation, until Abby had made Hannah think of that.
Hannah moved to sit by Tish on the bed so they were closer together in case Tish had to correct any minor mistakes, and Amanda moved the beanbag closer so she could watch. Note by note, chord by chord, Hannah practiced, Tish correcting her hand placement every now and again.
“You’re doing so good, Hannah,” she praised her cousin. “I think you’d probably be happier with a guitar of your own than my old practice guitar though.”
“Christmas is coming, after all,” Amanda mused. “Maybe if you’re very good, my angel, Santa will bring you one.”
Hannah blushed. “I’ll try.”
“Just remember, you’re not the only one who can get into trouble, sweetheart,” Abby said gently. “And now it’s all forgiven. What else would you like for Christmas?”
Hannah looked down with a blush. “I…I don’t know. I should probably get my stuff from my old apartment, that is if there’s somewhere to put it--”
“There will be, angel,” Amanda promised. There were a couple extra bedrooms, and fixing one up to Hannah’s specifications didn’t sound difficult. “But we want you to have new things, too. Before Christmas, even. How about we head to Littles Emporium after a nap and lunch, and you can pick out some things you really want for now, and let us know what kind of things you’d like later?”
“Okay,” Hannah said shyly, blushing. She’d never ventured in the enormous store on her own, even though she passed it every day on the way to work. “Will we all go?”
“How about you, me, and Auntie Abby?” Amanda asked. “I think Tish would feel better if Glennon stayed close.”
Hannah looked at Tish, who nodded.
“Okay,” Tish agreed.
For now, they settled into a cuddle pile for a nap. Abby in particular was exhausted after doling out all that, and Glennon, Amanda, and Hannah were tired from receiving it. Sleep was called for. Fun would come later.
Chapter 9: Lunchtime and Lists
Summary:
Over lunch (delivered by Craig, Chase, and Amma), Hannah hears of a somewhat disturbing incident that occurred between Miss Beverly and 'a mean lady' in the Subway restaurant. Has more drama found its way to Hannah's door? After lunch, it's over to Hannah's former apartment to pack up her few possessions, including her box of treasures, and then Hannah, Abby, Amanda, Craig, and Chase head off to the Littles Emporium, where their afternoon of shopping is just getting started...
Chapter Text
After their nap, everyone felt much better. They got up and tidied themselves, Amanda taking it upon herself to brush and plait Hannah’s hair for her as she’d taken to doing. When they got downstairs, it was to find Craig, Chase, and Amma had returned, and the latter was keeping herself busy unpacking sandwiches for the family.
When everyone came into the kitchen, though, the younger girl threw herself into Hannah’s arms, giving her a squeeze. “Me and Chase and Daddy got sandwiches and drinks on the way here, cause Daddy said you prolly wouldn’t feel like making lunch,” she reported. “But you’ll never guess who we saw at Subway.” She watched as her brother set out the cups of coffee and hot chocolate.
“Miss Beverly?” Hannah ventured doubtfully, and Amma nodded, looking disappointed that Hannah guessed so accurately.
“Uh huh. She was yelling at a mean lady.”
Hannah’s stomach knotted.
“Miss Beverly wouldn’t yell at a fast food worker,” she objected, and Amma huffed.
“Course not, Hannah, I said she was yelling at a mean lady. In the restaurant. Cause she was being mean to the cashier.”
“Well, I'm glad Miss Beverly was there then. What kind of sandwiches did you get?” Hannah asked Amma.
“Daddy picked up a sandwich platter bundle,” Amma explained. “ One each of the Italian B.M.T, Cold Cut Combo, Turkey Breast, Black Forest Ham & Tuna. They’re all footlongs.” She thought about it. “There’s drinks and chips and cookies, and the bundle says it serves seven when there’s eight of us. Mama Abby likes a salad so Daddy got her that instead. But really there’s ten sandwiches, since the footlongs get cut in half, so we can have whatever we want. They’ve all got American cheese, lettuce, and tomato, and there’s mayo and mustard packets so you can put whatever you want on yours,” she added. “But Daddy wasn’t sure which one you’d want, so you can pick first. We don’t mind.”
“The bundle did come with bottled soda,” Chase added, “but we put those away, and Dad picked up coffee and hot chocolate figuring you’d appreciate something warmer.” He handed one of the cups of hot chocolate to Hannah. “If you want a soda and Aunt Amanda says it’s alright, there’s Coke and Sprite though.”
“I think I want to try the cold cut one, I'm happy with this hot chocolate, though. Thanks.” Hannah responded.
“What about you all, what do you like?”
“I’ll split the cold cut one with you, Hannah,” Amma said happily enough. Chase and Craig took the Italian, while Glennon and Tish shared the turkey sandwich. Abby had her salad, so that left the ham and tuna sandwiches to be saved for later. They were just as good as leftovers, Amma promised Hannah.
“Especially when Mama Abby heats the tuna and cheese up in the sandwich press, then it gets melty. But I don’t mind not having it right now,” Amma said. “”The cold cuts are good too.”
There were an assortment of chips - Lay’s Potato Chips, Baked Lay’s, Doritos Nacho Chips, Sun Chips Harvest Cheddar, and Miss Vickie’s Jalapeno Chips (which Chase took for himself, making Amma wrinkle her nose)
The cookie assortment included chocolate chip, oatmeal raisin, white chocolate macadamia, raspberry cheesecake, and double chocolate chip. “You can have whichever ones you want, angel,” Amanda assured Hannah.
On that note, Hannah chose baked Lay's and a double chocolate chip cookie.
Amma took the same out of cousinly solidarity, cuddling close to Hannah as the rest of the family chose their chips and cookies, and sat down (on very well-cushioned chairs) to eat at the kitchen table.
“Dad says after lunch we’re going back to your apartment to help you move stuff,” Chase said to Hannah. “Is that likely to take long?” He frowned slightly, concerned; from what Mom had said to Dad, it sounded to him like Hannah’s family had basically abandoned her to the college and not let her come back home, so how much stuff could she really have that was hers, in the little studio apartment in the university housing?
“Sadly no, not too long. Buuuut I get to shop for new and other items, so that'll be fun.”
“Oooh, speaking of shopping, have you got your list together yet Hannah?” Amma asked.
“My list?” Hannah asked.
“Your list for Santa,” Tish said with a fond grin.
“Oh, um no. Grandmother wasn't really a fan of that. That's not what Christmas is about, child.” Hannah mocked her grandmother’s voice with a laugh, getting laughs from her cousins.
“Why am I not surprised,” Amanda muttered. “You’re more than overdue for a visit from Santa, angel.”
“Your grandmother can take her stupid opinion and shove it up her--”
“Chase Melton,” Craig said warningly.
“Oh come on, you think so too, Dad.”
“I think Miss Beverly did a good enough job,” Craig countered. “It’s not your place to deal with that woman.”
“Thank you for the sentiment though, cousin.” Hannah said with a grin.
Amanda looked up in alarm. “Craig, the ‘mean lady’ in the Subway was her? She’s here? I thought Aurelia Cardwell never came down from on high to mingle with the commoners, what’s she doing in a Subway restaurant?”
A flicker of alarm crossed Craig’s face. He hadn’t thought of that.
“Well, I for one am glad you're coming with us to Hannah’s old place.” Abby said.
I'm glad I won't have to try to restrain Sister from hitting her by myself if she shows up. Abby thought.
“Don’t worry, we won't miss it. And we’ll make sure she doesn’t come near you, Hannah,” Craig said firmly. “It’s all going to be okay. I promise.”
Amma took another bite of her sandwich, and when she swallowed, she nodded. “When Daddy makes a promise he means it,” she informed Hannah. “He says he’s only broken one promise he ever made and he kind of had to.”
Glennon rolled her eyes. “Yes, well, let’s call it mutual by agreement and leave it at that, little one. Not relevant right now.”
“ Anyway Hannah, is there something you want this year being you get to make a list?” Amma asked. You're welcome, Daddy, I want an extra gift, she thought.
Hannah squirmed, sucking on her lower lip, thinking hard. “Mama said I might get a guitar,” she offered. “But…I don’t know, I’ve never really been allowed to want anything,” she admitted. “If I could, though…” She faltered, and Amanda rubbed her shoulder.
“You can, sweetheart. We want to know what you want.”
Hannah found herself fidgeting with one of her braids again. “I don’t want to sound awful, Mama, because I like when you brush my hair, but…I don’t really like having long hair,” she offered. “I want it short like Auntie Abby. If that’s allowed.”
“That’s definitely allowed, angel,” Amanda promised. “And in that case you’ll need things to take care of short hair properly, hmm? A new hairbrush--”
“She needs a new hairbrush anyway,” Abby murmured, and Amanda poked her.
“ Not what I meant.”
“Well, what would you do for fun besides family time?”
“Oooh, a … new soccer ball like- like the ones ACFC has for when A- when AT and her friends come over?”
Amma nudged her Daddy subtly with her elbow.
“Anything else?” Amanda prompted.
“Umm…” Hannah thought it over. “LEGOs? I mean, maybe that’s silly,” she backtracked anxiously, “only, some of my friends at college had the most amazing models they’d built in their rooms, and they gave me a couple sets, so if I could do more…”
“I think that’s a reasonable ask, petite. All I ask in return, if you start collecting sets around here, is that you don’t leave pieces dropped on the floor, or where Honey and Hattie could get at them. Alright?” Abby inquired, looking at Hannah with a gentle smile. “Sound fair?”
“Yes. Totally fair, Aunt Abby. Any ideas, Tish? Amma? Mama?”
“I’m guessing nothing too pink or girly,” Amanda chuckled, “though if you wanted those too, there’s nothing wrong with that, either. There’s a soccer stadium set that I know a certain pair have been looking at, but it seemed pretty big and complicated for just the two of them,” Amanda added, looking at her nieces.
“Do they have Angel City?! Like specialty ones?”
“Not specifically mass-produced, but I know you can customize figures and a lot of the girls have done it for the National Team,” Abby mused. “It shouldn’t be too hard to get something that looks like Angel City out of that.”
“Oooh, that sounds like a good idea. Speaking of though I don't know how you feel about board games but I- I saw something-” Hannah faltered looking down.
“We go regularly to Miss Beverly’s for game night,” Abby said with a reassuring smile. “She’s especially good at mahjong, but there’s other games around to play, the Carrascos and Ertzes come too and bring theirs, and--”
“I will beat Beverly at the mahjong one day,” Glennon said determinedly.
“Oh , I meant here, you know just- just us , but that's nice to know.”
“We play games here, just us, all the time too, little one,” Craig said gently.
“Well, I saw online that Monopoly has NWSL themed board games coming out for Christmas, I just- I just thought why not combine some of our favorite pastimes.”
“Oh, I think that would be amazing, Daddy,” Amma piped up.
“And it could even be brought to Miss Beverly’s game night, for the younger cousins?” Hannah asked.
“Oh, definitely,” Amanda agreed. “I don’t see why not.”
“You don't have a Nintendo Switch do you?” Amma ventured.
“No, I do not, but I've heard about them,” Hannah responded.
Amma looked knowingly at her brother with a glint in her eye once Hannah turned her attention to something Glennon was saying.
“Well, we can write Christmas lists after supper, right? Maybe we should get a move on and deal with the belongings and buying new things sooner rather than later?" Chase asked.
After receiving nods in the affirmative all around, Tish, Amma, and Glennon started tidying up while the others left for the day. Craig and Chase took Craig's truck, while Abby drove the 'soccer mom van'. Amanda stayed in back with Hannah, keeping her child as close as their seat belts allowed.
Their first stop was the college campus housing, to the apartment building where Hannah lived.
She led them up to her studio apartment. It was all one room, with very simple furnishings, none of which were Hannah's personal possessions - a bed, a desk, a chair, bookshelves on the walls. The shelves held textbooks, which Chase packed up for her, and it took little effort to pack Hannah's clothes into another box. They were mostly still in it, anyway, as there wasn't much room to hang clothes up in the apartment.
Displayed on a shelf above the bed were two assembled LEGO sets; Harry Potter and the Black Lake Triwizard Tournament, and the Avengers Quinjet. Craig took special care with packing those up. "Do you have anything in progress right now, or any other sets you haven't started yet?"
Hannah shook her head.
"Okay, anything else personal? Phone, charger, laptop, tablet, anything like that?"
Hannah grabbed her laptop bag out from under her bed. A slightly battered shoebox came with it, and Abby raised her eyebrows, kneeling down to look as Hannah picked it up and held it possessively against her chest.
"Hey, petite, it's alright sweetheart, I won't touch it if you don't want me to. It looks important," Abby said in a coaxing tone. "If you don't want to share what it is I won't press, but I bet you want it to come with, hm?"
Slowly, Hannah set the box back down and removed the lid, nudging the box closer to Abby. Inside, Abby could see packs of trading cards - some Pokemon, some baseball, but most important, clearly, were the soccer cards. She riffled through the pack and eased one out, holding it out to Abby tentatively.
Abby looked down at her own, younger, face and smiled slightly.
"You can definitely bring the box, sweetie. I wasn't going to say you couldn't." Abby gave her card back to Hannah, who put it away, and looked back into Hannah's box as she rearranged it some more. Besides the card collection, Abby could see a sketchbook with a broken pencil, and a small beanbag toy, a stuffed bear in a rich royal purple color. A purple ribbon bow was tied around the bear's neck, and there was a white rose on the bear's chest.
Abby recognized it immediately, though the hang tag had been clipped off. "The bear seems very special to you, hm, petite?"
Hannah looked down at it, and picked the bear up in one hand, squeezing it tightly. "It's the only thing Father said Mother left behind for me."
Yes, that's right. Abby's sharp eyes had spotted the very faded AD written on the bear's leg tag in permanent marker. Glennon had one with GD on the same tag. "I imagine your grandmother thought it was suitably aristocratic enough to keep?" she asked neutrally, and Hannah nodded. So Sister was at least allowed to give this to gods-damn-him James Cardwell for her, even if that woman told Hannah the story back to front.
Speaking of which...
Abby wasn't the only one who had seen the bear. Amanda had come over, and the sharp intake of breath showed Abby that Sister had seen it too. "I...I didn't know you'd still have her," she whispered. "If I'd known you still had her we probably would have got this sorted out even sooner."
Hannah blushed. "I...I'm sorry, Mama, I didn't think - and it's not like I have a desk at work to put her on."
"Probably just as well, angel. You'd never be able to keep it clean." Amanda quirked a smile, giving Hannah a hug. "But we both know she's here now. She's looked after you for me for all these years."
Hannah's heart pounded and she nodded. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry I thought--I used to say to her that at least when you left us behind, you left us behind together."
Tears pricked Amanda's eyes and she hugged Hannah tighter. "You didn't know, my angel. It wasn't either of our faults, how could you know anything but what they told you?" She rubbed Hannah's back comfortingly. "But here we are, and here you are with your treasures, and I'd never ask you to give them up. Is there anything else under the bed?" she prompted, not wanting Hannah to dwell on the lies she'd been fed by the Cardwells about the situation.
"No Mama, this is everything," Hannah said softly. Amanda nodded, stroking her hair.
"In that case, let's get your boxes packed up, and we'll let the school know you've moved out." Amanda kissed Hannah's forehead gently. "You can carry your treasure box, sweetheart, no one's going to take your things away from you."
Hannah put her bear in the treasure box, and as Craig, Chase, and Abby carried Hannah's few remaining boxes out to the van, to put in the hatchback, Hannah stayed in Amanda's arms, trembling but slowly starting to feel safe.
"Think of what if I had a desk and I'd had her on it, Mama, then you would've seen."
"I would have," Amanda agreed gently. "But let's not worry about the lost time, angel, we're making up for it now. Ready to go shopping?"
Hannah nodded, eyes wide. She let Amanda lead her from the apartment (after one last sweep by Abby to ensure absolutely nothing personal remained) and then they were off to the Littles Emporium.
They parked in the lot in front of the store - it was impressive, three stories tall, and decorated with an abundance of lights, tinsel, and glitter for the holidays. The exterior sliding glass doors opened as they approached.
Inside the front entrance were a couple of cart bays, and racks of rented harnesses to discourage Littles from wandering in-store.
"Alright cherie, hold still," Abby said as she plucked one off the rack.
Hannah let out a soft whine as she was strapped into the red harness with the store's logo on it. "Auntie Abby, I'm too big to be tied to the cart!"
Craig snorted under his breath and Amanda chuckled.
"That's definitely not the way to convince Auntie Abby of that, angel."
Realizing how she'd sounded, Hannah blushed and ducked her head. "Sorry, Aunt Abby," she said meekly, and Abby patted her shoulder.
"That's alright, petite. I know you're not used to it, but it's to keep you safe, especially in case you slip, sweetheart, okay?"
"Uh huh." Sighing, Hannah resigned herself to being tethered to the shopping cart, as they left the cart bay and headed through the second set of sliding glass doors into the store itself.
Chapter 10: At the Littles Emporium
Summary:
Hannah's family shopping trip gets under way, with Abby, Amanda, Craig, and Chase helping her buy all the things she might need (and some of what she wants) to outfit her new room and start embracing her Little side. She was never allowed, as a Cardwell, to express her classification freely - but her new family doesn't have those sorts of hang-ups.
Amanda, especially, is determined to give her little - and Little - girl the chance to express herself however she wants, and needs, without fear. And Aunt Abby's equally determined to help her niece get there. She has a plan, and a surprise, in mind when they finish shopping...
Chapter Text
“Furniture - so you need a bed, a dresser, bedside table, would you maybe want a writing desk?” Amanda asked, remembering the notebook and broken pencil a desk might be wanted for drawing, or journaling. Or if Abby makes her write lines. Amanda thought but didn't say.
“Yes please Mama,” Hannah said, heart leaping with the idea of a writing desk. “I would love that so much.” She loved writing out her thoughts.
Well I know what Glennon's going to be wanting to get you for Christmas, sweetheart. Amanda thought.
Before they knew it, Hannah was surprised that they reached the section in question.
An employee of the Emporium showed them the sample furniture, and there was a touchscreen display of the store catalog, so that Hannah could scroll through and pick the colors and styles that she personally wanted. The furniture would be brought out to Craig’s truck in the back in boxes, or they could have it delivered if they wanted someone else to set it up.
Consulting with Amanda and Abby, Hannah picked out a bed that was the same size as Tish’s. It was fitted with railings that could be raised and lowered (in case of tiny Littles needing security at night), and the walnut wood was a light shade that would brighten her room. There was a matching double dresser (with a top that could be utilized as a changing table, the employee pointed out. Hannah hoped it never needed to be put to that use.) The bedside tables completed the matching set, and the furniture codes were handed over to Craig.
“I’ll take care of these, sweetie,” he promised. “Chase, you stay here and keep helping out, okay, son?”
“Yes Dad,” Chase agreed, as they moved on to look at bedding. Sheets, pillowcases and blankets - three sets, one each featuring dragons, jungle animals, and soccer balls - were duly bought, and Abby added a fourth blanket, a weighted one, in Angel City sol rosa . It was Angel City branded, too, and Amanda smiled at the addition.
“Writing desks might be in a different section?” Chase asked out loud.
Abby nodded. “There. Desks aren’t strictly bedroom furniture,” she said, gesturing across the way to where other furniture was on display. “They can be, of course, but not necessarily.” She led the group away from the bedding, over to where the desks were on display.
It didn’t take them long to find a desk that would match the bedroom furniture. It was a Scandinavian-style walnut wood desk, with drawers and shelves, and Abby sent Chase to bring the code to Craig.
“What's next Mama?” Hannah asked.
“Well, there’s clothes, toys, other stuff-” Amanda glanced at the signage for the various sections. ‘Other stuff’ wasn’t quite how the sign put it, it was “Littles supplies”, but Amanda wasn’t quite sure how well Hannah would handle a sign listing things like pull-ups and sippy cups underneath the main heading. A lot depended on how prone Hannah was to going tiny little and under what circumstances, and for how long she stayed dropped.
Amanda wondered how Hannah had been managing her little side up till now, since Aurelia Cardwell didn’t strike her as the sort to approve or be gentle about such needs. “We’ll be getting some from everything, but you can pick where we go first, angel.”
“Clothes, then other stuff, then, saving the best for last, toys?” Hannah replied.
“Sounds good to me,” Amanda agreed. They headed into the clothing section, which was filled with sensory-friendly clothes - all soft fabric, no rough tags getting in the way. There was a large selection of onesies, pajamas with feet, and clothes that made pull-ups easy to handle.
Amanda looked around at the range of styles and colors. Despite being fashioned to be easy for people in a Little state to handle (or, more likely, for their Caregiver to handle), the colors or patterns weren’t all obviously childish. Some of them would fit in quite well in grown up spaces. And, she saw with relief, there was a whole section of scrubs, which naturally came in fun colors and patterns even when they weren’t aimed at Littles. She was sure Hannah could appreciate those.
They ended up with a good assortment of clothes in the end, and Amanda was pleased that it included two new sets of scrubs that would be appropriate for work. “Ready to move on, sweetheart?” she said sympathetically, as she could see Hannah getting more and more restless as they browsed the clothes.
“Yes, please. “other stuff” now Mama?”
“Definitely.” As they crossed from the clothing section into ‘other stuff’, the first thing they reached was an aisle of pull-ups in various patterns, some disposable, some cloth that could be laundered. Amanda had a feeling Hannah wasn’t looking forward to this but they might sometimes be necessary, even if not always. “What do you think, angel?”
“These, these, and those? The same as the backpacks?” Hannah replied.
Amanda picked up the packs of washable pull-ups - one with jungle animal patterns, one with sports balls, and one with solid colors. She put them in the cart and gave Hannah a supportive squeeze.
“Good choices, sweetheart,” she said reassuringly. The next aisle had bottles (which Amanda ignored), and packs of sippy cups. The packages also included cups that had lids with regular straws attached. “There’s a lot of different colors here,” Amanda observed. Then she spotted a set with Angel City branding. “Or would you like these, sweetheart? You can have whatever you like.”
“Definitely those. But maybe a multi-color pack too?” Hannah responded.
“Absolutely,” Amanda agreed at once, getting both packs down and putting them in the cart. Nothing was too good for Hannah, she told herself. And between her, Glennon, Abby and Craig, they could certainly afford whatever Hannah wanted.
Next they ran across an aisle of everything from pacifiers to chewable stim toys - necklaces, keyrings, and other such things. Hannah selected a pack of chewable necklaces, and further down the aisle were glowsticks and other shiny, bright attention-getting objects. At the end of the aisle was a selection of nightlights, some that played music, and while Amanda was still looking at a glowing bouncy ball (she had a feeling Hannah might like them to play with Honey and Hattie) she didn’t notice Hannah’s attention caught by the assortment of nightlights.
I’m not going to bother Mama with questions, Hannah thought, earliest training kicking in. I’ll just take a look and--
Before she’d got far, the harness yanked on the cart, pulling Hannah up short. She huffed in disappointment.
“And where exactly did you think you were running off to, sweetheart?” Amanda asked.
“Sorry mama. But look!” Hannah responded.
Amanda let out a low chuckle when she saw the particular rose color that her daughter was pointing out.
“ Sol rosa, Angel City. Why am I not surprised. Well, you need a nightlight anyway. But, we'll walk over slowly and together, okay?”
“Yes Mama,” Hannah sighed. “I don’t like being stuck to the cart.” There was a definite sulky edge to her tone now, and it made Abby arch an eyebrow.
“Little girls who exhibit poor attitude require attitude adjustments, petite. And I’m sure you don’t want that right now. Can you correct your attitude for us, please.”
Hannah gulped. “R-right now?” she squeaked, and Abby ran a soothing hand over the back of her head.
“Not right here in the middle of the aisle, no. They have a room for that sort of thing.”
“Oh,” Hannah said meekly. “I’m sorry Auntie, please don’t smack me.”
“Not right now, no. That’s better, petite. You’re a good girl, we know that,” Abby encouraged Hannah. “I know the harness is hard to get used to, but you’ve been doing well.”
“You’re learning, we take that step by step. All we ask is for you to try and we'll listen first before making decisions.” Amanda added.
In the middle of all this Chase had taken the initiative and put the ACFC nightlight in the cart. He now chose to be the one to break the silence.
“On to the toy section?” He asked.
He grinned at Hannah because no matter how old someone becomes, no one ever dislikes going down the toy aisle. Adults could even buy things for nephews/nieces or grandchildren as an excuse for going down the aisle, he thought.
Hannah jumped, Amanda’s hand on her shoulder keeping her from upsetting the cart. “Chase, I didn’t see you there,” she sputtered. He’d gone to help Craig with the furniture, but he must have been extra quiet coming back.
Amanda rolled her eyes and gave her nephew a grin. “Serves her right for sneaking up on me all the time. Doesn’t it?” The question made Hannah blush and nod reluctantly.
“Okay, so yes, the toy section. Come on, loves, let’s get there before all the toys run away,” Amanda teased, and Abby smacked the back of Sister’s head lightly, getting a satisfying yelp.
You don’t say things like that when Hannah could be littlespaced, brat.
Or could encourage her to run away from the cart. Though I imagine that's mostly something her cousin might say, not her Mama, though you're all brats
Amanda kept her head down and one hand on Hannah’s shoulder as they headed into the toy section. The toys here were suitable for Littles who regressed to toddler through preschool age, and the signs informed them that the elevators (wide enough to hold two shopping carts at least) went up to the toy sections for middle and older Littles on the upper floors.
Exploring the aisles yielded a bounty of amusements for littlespaced Hannah. Duplo building blocks, a Toy Story playset (Woody, Buzz, Rex, Trixie, and the Potato Heads), and (hidden quickly at the back of the cart) a Disneyland train set. Abby got a box of Play-Doh in a rainbow of colors.
And it’s not even Christmas yet, she thought in amusement. But these will do for a start. Hannah hadn’t specifically asked for any of them except the Toy Story set, but having suitably been distracted by it while Chase squirreled the train set away, she was wide-eyed with surprise at all the other things Abby and Amanda had fetched down for her.
“I can even have Legos when I’m little?” she inquired, looking at the Duplo blocks. Abby nodded.
“Of course, petite. ”
They got to the stuffed animals, and it surprised no one when Hannah begged for a soft brown plush monkey, which Chase fetched down for her.
“Here you are, our little monkey,” he chuckled, “it matches your new harness, too.”
It did, Hannah noticed. She squealed when Chase ever-so-briefly unstrapped her from the store harness to put her in the as-yet-unbought monkey harness, hugging the new plush close.
“There, now you match even better.” Chase deftly snapped the harness onto the cart, ensuring she was still secure, and poked Abby.
Hannah had practically squealed out loud, hugging the monkey close to her chest and bouncing up and down.
“You look adorable, petite. And what do you think of Mr. Monkey, hmmm?” Abby tugged on the harness lightly.
“Auntie!” Hannah laughed. “His names George, you know that.”
“Oh that’s right,” Abby grinned. “And what about this one?” she asked, tapping the plush’s head.
“Mmm… dunno,” Hannah peeked at Abby nervously. “Is okay? Mama?”
“Of course it’s okay, my angel,” Amanda soothed. “Sometimes they tell you their name right away, and sometimes you need to get to know them better first. Right?”
Hannah nodded shyly. “Uh huh.”
“Do you want to look at any more toys, sweetie?” Amanda asked her little girl.
“ Is still Christmas.” Hannah said.
“Ready to go, petite? I have somewhere special to take you later, just the two of us. What do you say?” Abby asked with a grin.
“Are you sure you should leave Aunt Amanda unsupervised, Mama Abby?” Chase interjected.
“I was going to drop her off at the house, Chase.”
“I'm right here, you know.”
“Yes, I do know. Watch your sass. Checkout everyone?”
“Yes, yes!” Hannah said excited to do an activity with just her Aunt Abby.
“I'm ready. I could use a nap.” Chase said.
“There, it's settled. Three to one.” Abby said.
“Alright petite, if I unhook you from the cart and give your harness to your Mama, do you promise to stay here until we’re out of the line?” Abby asked. She didn’t want Hannah to see the train set that she planned on being one of Hannah’s ‘from Santa’ presents.
“Uh huh,” Hannah nodded. The excursion had overwhelmed her with excitement, and she had definitely slipped into littlespace for sure. “Promise.”
“Well, we have to be in line long enough to buy your harness, angel, but then we can step out,” Amanda reminded both Hannah and Abby. So they, Abby, and Chase got into the nearest line - thankfully, not too busy - and the first thing they did was scan the harnesses, including the monkey one Hannah was wearing.
Then Amanda and Hannah could step back out, sitting on the bench near the front entrance to wait.
It wouldn't take long for Abby and Chase to finish checking out, but to little Hannah it felt like Auntie Abby and cousin Chase were taking forever. "Mama, are they ever gonna be done?"
Amanda laughed, tugging her harness gently. "Yes, Hannah, angel, they'll be done soon. I know it doesn't feel like soon, but it will be. Now settle, or don't you want Auntie Abby to take you to get your surprise?"
"Oh. Uh huh. Sorry, Mama."
"I know." Amanda smiled, and when all was ready, they went to load the bags in Abby's van. Craig had gone on home with the furniture, to begin the assembly and setup, so Chase got in the front passenger seat while Hannah and Amanda got in back.
Their first stop would be to drop Chase, Amanda, and their purchases back home. Then little Hannah and Auntie Abby could have their adventure.
Chapter 11: Abby and Hannah's Adventure
Summary:
After dropping off the others at home, Abby takes Hannah to another branch of the Littles Emporium, to go to the salon there.
(Two main reasons: One, her own stylist works there some days, and she knows this is one of them. Two, she doesn't want Amanda to be able to trace Hannah's gift back to the same store they all went to together.)
While they're at it, Hannah gives Abby her first Christmas present - of a sort.
Chapter Text
When they reached home, Chase was quick to get out of the car and join Glennon and his sisters in unloading the bags. Amanda was still holding tight to little Hannah in the backseat, as the little one clutched her monkey plush in her arms.
“Mama stay,” Hannah begged.
“Your Auntie Abby wants to take you to get a surprise, angel,” Amanda said coaxingly. “What if you’re getting Mama’s Christmas present, hmm? I can’t be there to see that.”
Hannah sucked on her bottom lip. She hadn’t thought about the fact that her new family would need Christmas presents from her. What did you get people who seemed to have anything, anyway?
Never mind that she, as a Cardwell, had been raised in much the same environment. Hannah had been brought up by hand, by Aurelia Cardwell away from the rest of her father’s family, barely seeing them at all, and they’d certainly never gone out of their way to exchange Christmas gifts.
“Your mama will be here when you get back, promise. Plus, I have a super secret plan, you play a big part in it, petite.” Abby tried to convince her niece.
“Seekwet?” Hannah inquired, and Amanda laughed adoringly.
“It sounds like it, angel. Can you be a good girl for Auntie Abby, and go with her? I’ll be here at home when you get back.”
Hannah hugged her plush monkey tightly. “Uh huh,” she conceded. Amanda kissed little Hannah’s forehead, and settled her into the front seat with Abby.
“Good girl. I’ll see you when you get back, my angel.” She buckled Hannah in, and gave her sister-in-law an amused look. Good luck, Abby.
As Abby made her way to the new store, she noticed her niece was going back to a big headspace before she even realized she was marked in the parking lot of a different branch of the Littles Emporium.
Hannah blushed and put her toy monkey down.
“Do I still have to wear the harness there, Auntie Abby?” she asked worriedly. “What happens if I…” Her blush deepened; she was embarrassed at how easily she’d been slipping in her new family’s presence - and a little afraid. Grandmother had never permitted such
lapses in decorum
to go unpunished.
“Yes, petite, you’ll wear the harness in the store. It’s the rules,” Abby said gently. “But it’s just like a fun backpack, remember sweetheart? It’s okay, it’s just how it goes.” She squeezed Hannah’s hand. “Ready to go?”
Anxiously, Hannah nodded.
They went into the Littles Emporium, Hannah attached to Abby’s belt by the end of her harness. Abby and Hannah didn’t get a cart, this time, as they were only after one thing - well, two, but only after one gift, in particular, so Abby carried a shopping basket in her other hand, instead. She put her arm around Hannah, keeping her niece close as they followed the signs to the elevators, to the salon on the upper floor.
There was an area for doing hair and nails, next to a jewelry section - everything from child-style jewelry, clip-on earrings, costume necklaces and such, to paired jewelry that was meant to be a gift from a Caregiver to their Little, or the other way around. These included engraved necklaces, and they browsed the section intently, Hannah’s eyes brightening as she saw all the choices.
A gold bar pendant - rose gold, close to Angel City Sol Rosa in tone - engraved “Mama” - caught Hannah’s attention. “Can I get it for Mama, please?” she asked, and Abby smiled.
“Sister will absolutely love that.”
“Now that's taken care of. How would you like to get your hair cut like mine?”
“We can do it now? YES!! Yes, please.”
Abby chuckled at Hannah’s excitement. Somewhere between happy and surprised that someone who is family wanted to look like her. Usually the family wants to look different, but anyway it's what Hannah wanted so to the salon area we go.
“Do you have an appointment?” The person beh ind the counter asked.
“No, but I have been known to ask for forgiveness." Abby smiled wryly.
"Abby! Hey, Abby!" The stylist popped up, giving her a grin. He tossed her a salute. "What can I do you for? Scratch that, reverse it. What can I do for the great Abby Wambach?"
"Oh, shut it, Bee," Abby said with an amused snort. "I'm not here for me, I'm here for my niece. She wants to look like me, though. Far as I can tell, she hasn't had her hair cut, other than trimming the edges to keep it neat, but she wants it short now."
"Is that right?" Bee asked, looking at Hannah's braids with interest. "Alright then, I can do it, but let's be careful here. And you're a Little, aren't you?" he asked Hannah. "What's your name?"
"Hannah Doyle," Hannah said firmly, getting a surprised blink and fond grin from Abby.
"Pleased to meet you, Hannah Doyle. Your - aunt, right? calls me Bee. But I don't sting, though if there's knots that might sting a little. I'll try not to, though. Deal?"
"Uh huh."
Bee carefully undid Hannah's braids, and then began gently brushing them out. Abby stayed by, holding her niece's hand as Hannah kept a deathgrip on her.
Brushing led to putting up in sections, and - very carefully and precisely - cutting sections away. Hannah gasped as long strands began falling to the floor, a great weight slowly lifting off her neck and shoulders bit by bit.
When Hannah's hair was short, though still long enough to work with, Bee spoke up. "Good girl, well done, we're almost there. I'm gonna wash what's left, so then it can be cut like Abby's, alright Hannah?"
"Uh huh."
"Good girl," Abby soothed, rubbing Hannah's hand as the procedure began. Bee was careful not to get soap in Hannah's eyes, and once her hair was clean, he proceeded to style it like Abby's. A few last bits of hair were shaved and clipped away. which Bee duly warned Hannah about before doing it, but then they were done.
"Good job, little one," Bee praised as Hannah smiled shyly .
"Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you Auntie Abby."
"You're welcome, petite. Let's get going shall we?"
Eagerly, Hannah nodded, wondering what their next adventure would be.
Chapter 12: (Prepping for) A Visit from St. Nicholas
Summary:
First of all, Hannah *Doyle* (she definitely is starting to not think of herself as a Cardwell, thank you very much) is brought home after Aunt Abby's day out, to find her new room ready and waiting. The next day is spent in anticipation of AT's return from the USWNT-China matches, on a red-eye that will bring her home with the other California girls, shepherded by Abby Dahlkemper. Abby's husband Aaron Schoenfeld will bring AT over to the Doyle-Wambach house that night, to be ready for St. Nicholas' Day in the morning.
In the meantime, Hannah gets to spend time with AT's mamas, particularly Christen, and displays an interest in meditation. But is there such a thing as too much of a good thing?
And what is all this Krampus stuff about, anyway...?
Notes:
I'm definitely having to do some time skipping now lol, I'm like a week behind in story because multiple chapters were covering the same day, but I needed to get some worldbuilding done so I hope people don't object. At least this year I'm not working on a literal advent calendar where Hannah has to open a door a day too lol.
Chapter Text
When Abby finally got Hannah home, after dinner at In-N-Out (burgers, fries, and soda for the two of them), she tucked Hannah’s gift for Amanda away, promising to wrap it for her. “It’s alright petite, she won’t know anything about it until it’s time. Now, I think it’s time for someone to go see her new room, hmm? I know you’ve been having an okay time bunking in with Tish, but it’s about time you had your own space. Your Uncle Craig ought to be finished setting the furniture up by now.”
Hannah took the stairs two at a time, Abby rolling her eyes as she hurried behind her. “Careful petite, your room’s not going to run away,” she laughed.
When they got to the upstairs hallway, Chase was waiting outside the door across from Amanda’s room. “Hey, there’s our little monkey,” he grinned. “Come on then, want to see?”
He led Hannah to the door, and they walked through, into--
Well, Hannah wasn’t sure just what to call it.
The walls were painted a soft pastel blue, fluffy white clouds (added on wall stickers) skittering across them. The floor was hardwood, but a soft green plush rug covered most of the middle of the room. It was marked out like a mini soccer pitch, just like the backyard, with the ‘goal’ at the far end of the room, a curtain that hid a reading nook.
Hannah’s books were on the shelves that framed both sides, with a writing desk facing one way and a beanbag chair under a sensory swing hanging from the other side. The nook had a window looking out on the yard, and a ceiling light.
On one side of the room was Hannah’s bed, a bright, cheerful walnut wood with storage space underneath it, and flanked by end tables with cozy soccer ball lamps on them. The bed (covered in a soccer-print sheet and comforter set) was large enough for Hannah and one or two friends to cuddle together, if she wanted a sleepover, and the dresser, on the other side, matched both the bed and the writing desk.
On a shelf above the writing desk sat Hannah's Princess bear, and the trading cards from her treasures box which were separated out by sport (and Pokemon), placed into sturdier clear plastic boxes. Hannah's sketchpad was on the desk, and her broken pencil (newly sharpened) was in a cup next to it, along with a pencil sharpener and a few extra pencils and pens.
The box itself, battered as it was and empty now, sat on the floor of the nook beside the beanbag chair and sensory swing. Even if its contents were tidily put away, Craig wouldn't force Hannah to give up her box.
As Hannah stood rooted in the doorway, taking in the sights of the room, she could only get one word out. “Mine?”
“That’s right, angel,” Amanda said softly, stepping up behind her. She put her hand on Hannah’s shoulder, and the girl turned, throwing herself into her mama’s embrace with tears streaming down her cheeks.
“Oh, honey,” Amanda soothed, hugging Hannah close. “My angel. It’s alright, it’s all yours, I promise. All for you, my sweet girl.”
Hannah pressed into Amanda’s embrace, clinging tight, and Amanda scooped her up, walking over to the bed. She sat down on the bed with Hannah cradled in her lap, and leaned against the big, fluffy pillows.
“It’s alright sweetheart, cry it out, it’s okay to be overwhelmed,” Amanda soothed. “It’s a big change. I see you have another big change to show me, too.” She stroked Hannah’s short hair, now identical to her Aunt Abby’s in style.
“Do you like it, Mama?” Hannah ventured, and Amanda smiled.
“I love it, angel. Short hair looks just as good on you as long. And so long as it’s what makes you happy, I’m happy too.”
“I’m happy, Mama.” Hannah yawned, and Amanda chuckled quietly.
“It’s been a long day, sweetheart. Why don’t you go to bed, angel,, in your new room, in your new bed--” She smiled. “And think about what else you want to do for the holidays? Tobin and Christen picked up the custom of setting out wooden shoes for a visit from St. Nicholas, so we’ll do that tomorrow night, and AT”ll be sleeping over. She can bunk with any of the girls, including you if you’d like her to. But that’s tomorrow night, you get your bed all to yourself tonight.”
“Uh huh,” Hannah whispered. “AT can stay.” She snuggled down into the pillows, one arm around her plush monkey, and Amanda tucked the blankets around her.
“Alright then. Sleep well, my angel.”
.
The next day, the house became a hive of activity - chiefly for the adults, well, the adultier adults, as Christen and Tobin arrived to help Abby and Craig tidy up the house. Really, there wasn’t enough to do to take all day about it, and the kids stayed in Hannah’s room out of the way, Tish alternately teaching Hannah guitar or helping her kick around her soccer ball beanbag pillow on the ‘soccer pitch’ carpet. Amma joined in the latter activity with some enthusiasm, especially since it was the only kind of soccer ball they were allowed to kick inside the house.
They all came together for lunch, and Hannah found herself seated between Tobin and Christen, freezing up in momentary panic.
“It’s alright, petite, ” Abby soothed, “your cousin Tobin and Christen aren’t going to bite. Take a breath, there, that’s good, and another. They just want to get to know you better is all.”
“Oh,” Hannah said, feeling silly. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to freeze up, I just…”
Tobin shook her head. “It’s alright,” she promised. “We get that reaction sometimes, but really, we’re just as human as Maman.”
“Of course there was the time I found out even your maman doubted that,” Christen snickered, and Abby blushed as Glennon and Amanda laughed.
“I’d never been terrified by a rookie before, okay?”
Hannah gave Christen a doubtful look. “What did you do to Auntie Abby?”
“Do to her? Nothing, sweetheart,” Christen said, amused. “She’d just never seen someone meditate in real life before.”
“Perhaps it might be good for you to learn meditation, my angel,” Amanda suggested. “Glennon and Abby picked it up once Abby got over being afraid of it, and Christen’s a good teacher.”
Hannah nodded shyly. “I can try.”
After lunch, Christen gave Hannah her first lesson, with Tish joining in by setting the mood. The teen softly strummed ‘The Road to Santiago’ on her guitar, making Christen smile a little as she settled in. They were kneeling, facing each other, on cushions in Hannah’s room as Tish sat on the bed.
“Now, we’ll start for like…30 minutes, okay? I know how fidgety AT can get, we don’t want to overdo it,” Christen said. Hannah nodded.
Even though Christen had promised they’d start small, Hannah lost herself in the meditation, wrapped up in the music and the rhythm of their breathing, and she wasn’t sure just how long she’d been kneeling when she was finally brought out of it - but the quality of the light slanting through her window had changed, the shadows lying at a different angle, and when Christen helped Hannah to her feet, her knees ached a little.
“Ow…”
“Sorry, sweetheart, I shouldn’t have gone on so long. It takes practice,” Christen said sympathetically. She checked the time. “It’s almost dinner time now, we were at it all afternoon.”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “Oh.”
Christen grimaced. “Yes, oh.” She rubbed her knee. “I’m fine, just haven’t been used to kneeling all afternoon for a while. I should have paced myself too, not just you, and Tobin’s going to fuss when she finds out.”
Hannah gave her an impish grin. “You mean if she finds out?”
“If who finds out what, little one?”
“No- Nothing.”
“I heard the last time you lied and said “nothing” there were consequences. You want to try that again?”
“No. I don't think she does.”
“ Really, Christen Annemarie ? She needs you to speak for her, does she?”
“N-no, ma’am,” Christen said automatically, looking warily at Tobin. “Of course she doesn’t.”
“Then let’s try this again.” Tobin softened her tone. “Little one, what are we trying to hide now? Because I can tell you, the night before St. Nicholas and the Krampus visit isn’t the right time for it.” Tobin side-eyed Christen. “I can think of one little girl who’s definitely getting visited by Krampus tomorrow.”
Christen’s jaw dropped. “Tobin, you're joking.”
“Umm…” Hannah bit her lower lip anxiously. “Miss Tobin, ma’am?” she ventured.
“Just Tobin is fine from you, sweetheart, I’m not your Top after all.”
“What’s a Krampus, Tobin?”
Tobin snorted. “Don’t worry about it, you’ll find out all about it tomorrow. Time for supper now, come on.”
“Can I sit between you again?” Hannah asked.
“Of course you can, sweetheart.” Christen put an arm around Hannah in solidarity as Tobin led them back downstairs. Tish had gone on ahead, probably to keep out of being a target for her adoptive sister’s ire.
They sat down at the table with the rest of the family, and they didn’t linger over the meal, though Hannah found herself playing with her food just the tiniest bit. “Tobin?” she asked in a small voice - not slipping Little, just nervous. “Are you very mad with me and Christen?”
“Of course not, little one,” Tobin soothed. “No one’s mad, honey. Are you done eating? Good, then we can give you these, call it an early Christmas gift, you’ll need them for tonight. We already brought Alyssa’s with us.” She fetched a wrapped package, about the same size as Hannah’s shoebox that had held her treasures, from the entry and brought it to Hannah to open.
Hannah slowly opened it, in fear that something was fragile and might break.
“Wooden shoes? This isn't the 16th century?”
Amma and Tish giggled, and Amanda tried to hide a smirk behind her hand.
“Don’t say that in front of Sofia when you see her again, my angel,” Amanda counseled once she’d managed to stop herself laughing. “These are a St. Nicholas tradition, leaving hay and carrots in the wooden shoes at night for St. Nicholas’ horse, to be replaced by sweets and small presents for the good children and little ones in the morning.” She gave Christen a pointed look. “And as for you, Christen Annemarie Press, you don’t have to be a Little to be visited by the Krampus, as well you know.”
“Hey,” Christen sputtered. “Unfair.”
“Hay is for St. Nicholas’ horse,” Tobin said promptly.
“There’s more carrots if you want those, though Christen.” Amma said with a chuckle.
“I’m sorry, alright Tobin? I’m sorry I kept Hannah all afternoon, I shouldn’t have, I know it wasn’t good for either of us,” Christen exhaled. “Just please…not that.”
“Stop it Christen, you’re going to scare Hannah,” Tobin said, because she could see Hannah freezing up again.
Tish took this moment to break the tension.
“What's for dessert?”
“Chocolate banana ice cream,” Abby said with a reassuring smile. “And yes, we got more pancake bananas, or rather Tobin did, I asked her to pick them up for us for tomorrow. But the chocolate banana ice cream was Christen’s contribution.” It was simple and healthy; a blend of frozen bananas and cocoa powder, with just a small drizzle of honey to make it a bit sweeter.
As the bowls of ice cream were passed around, Abby spoke to Tobin. “Don’t worry, there’s plenty left over for tomorrow, AT won’t have missed out.”
“Aaron’s picking the girls up, so don’t worry,” Glennon added, “he’ll bring AT here.”
Tobin nodded. Aaron Schoenfeld, the husband of their USWNT teammate Abby Dahlkemper, was picking up the San Diego and Angel City girls from LAX. The San Diego players, and Aaron, had been invited to stay over with the Morgan-Carrascos tonight, but he’d drop MA Vignola at home and AT here. “Good to know. Though I’d much rather pick AT up myself, I get it. It makes sense.”
“After you're finished, brush your teeth and bed please, my angel. We have a long day tomorrow.” Amanda told Hannah.
“Yes Mama,” Hannah said meekly. Her stomach flipped a little at the mention of tomorrow and the mysterious Krampus that everyone kept talking about. She finished her bowl of ice cream, and let Amanda take her back upstairs, wooden shoes in hand. One of them had a small bundle of straw in it, neatly tied; the other had a handful of baby carrots, and Amanda set these down in the hallway as Hannah went to brush her teeth and get ready for bed.
Amanda came in to tuck Hannah into bed, and ran a hand over her short hair gently. “Don’t let Tobin worry you by talking about Krampus, my angel. You’re a good girl, and only naughty ones have to be spanked by Krampus before they can get their St. Nicholas gifts.” She rubbed Hannah’s shoulder. “In some households it might be instead of, but not our family, alright? You and AT will get visited by St. Nicholas in the morning, and he’ll bring Krampus with him, but he’s not there for you. Okay?”
Hannah yawned, feeling skeptical. “Okay, Mama,” she agreed, still unsure.
“That’s my good girl, angel. We’ll try not to wake you when we put AT to bed. Sleep well, okay sweetheart?”
Hannah nodded and snuggled down into her pillows. Hopefully her Mama was right and Krampus was nothing to worry about. But Christen had seemed genuinely concerned. But Christen’s a real grown-up…
Puzzling over that, she fell asleep, barely stirring when, some hours later, a half-awake AT was tucked in with her.
Soon both girls were sound asleep, two pairs of wooden shoes outside the door waiting for the morning.
Chapter 13: A St. Nicholas Sleepover to Remember
Summary:
In the morning, Hannah and AT are woken by a sound that concerns AT - it sounds like her Mama Christen, crying. But before she can suggest running to the rescue, she remembers it's St. Nicholas Day and they're due a visit from St. Nicholas - and the Krampus.
(It hasn't occurred to her that in Glennon and Abby's house, *they* might not be the only ones young enough for such visits...)There's also the matter of who's playing St. Nicholas this year, with Sofia too tired to participate.
Either way, Hannah's in for lots of surprises. Later, during a pick-up soccer game in the backyard, Hannah's invited to visit BMO Stadium. Will this be a turning point for the Classification Center intern...
Notes:
Christen gets a visit 'from Krampus' where she's disciplined more firmly than Clarisse would ever do to AT, or to Hannah in this scenario for that matter. Both Risse and Tobin hold Christen most at fault for the meditation mishap, so she's disciplined accordingly and Tobin lets it stand as her only punishment. But then, Risse got the ginger plug involved for Christen. She wouldn't do that for the other two, nope...
Chapter Text
Hannah awoke to footsteps outside her door.
Is that-
As Hannah was thinking it was one certain person, it ended up being two different people as she saw once they came through the opened door.
“Aunt Abby?” Hannah asked sleepily.
“Shh, petite. It's just your cousin Alyssa. AT are you okay sleeping with Hannah tonight?”
After Abby received a sleepy nod in return she made sure both girls were tucked in and snuggling each other.
“Alright, sleep well. Someone will be there to wake you up later. Grandmere-Auntie loves you both.”
“Night, Grandtante,” Alyssa teased sleepily. “Joking. Love you, Grandmere.”
“I love you too, petite-fille. Sleep well.” Abby kissed both girls’ foreheads, tucking them in more snugly as they went back to sleep…
***
A few hours later, they were woken by some soft yelps down the hallway. “What do you think that was?” Hannah asked nervously.
AT bit her lower lip anxiously. “It sounded like Mama Christen’s voice, but she’s with Mama Tobin,” AT said slowly.
Hannah blushed vibrantly at the mental image that supplied. “Maybe we shouldn’t interfere.”
AT thought it was very likely they should not, if probably not for the reasons Hannah was thinking of.
*****
On the other side of the hall, Christen Press had woken on the morning of St. Nicholas’ Day with two facts very clear in her head.
One, Tobin was beside her, but their bed was not their bed in their house. (It took her only a few moments to recall they were at Glennon and Abby’s, though.)
Two, they weren’t alone.
Standing by the doorway was a tall blonde figure dressed in red bishop’s robes, leaning on a familiar shepherd’s staff. She hadn’t bothered with the beard yet, though, so as the light clicked on Christen could see clearly the figure was Angel City’s young goalkeeper, Angelina Anderson. “I’d say sorry for bursting in on you like this, Christen, but she’s not.” She pointed to the figure standing behind her.
She was wrapped in a brown robe, lined with shaggy fur, and had brown hair and a long beard. Chains were affixed to the robe for dramatic effect, and the figure carried the ends in one hand. In the other, she carried a familiar object - familiar not only because Christen had seen it in Clarisse’s hand before, but Abby’s as well.
“Risse--”
“That’s Krampus to you, Press .”
“Come on, I wasn't that bad. And from you? ”
“ That attitude just shows you need this. And from the look on Tobin's face, more to come later at home. Now, I heard your knee was hurting you……”
“I didn’t re-injure it,” Christen protested. “It just ached a little bit because I’d been kneeling in place a bit too long. I put Bio-Freeze on it and it was fine.” She wondered why she felt she had to defend herself to a teammate six years her junior.
Because Risse is a Top and I’m not, regardless of age difference, Christen thought, annoyed with herself.
“That’s enough, Christen Annemarie Press,” Tobin said quietly. “You risked re-injury, and we can’t have that. Angel City can’t have that. Would you rather take this now, from our Krampus, or wait for Ali to hear about it?”
Christen winced. “Sorry, ma’am, I’ll behave,” she sighed. “Sorry, Risse.”
“Take it as you ought, otherwise we might be telling Ali regardless, it would be Krampus's present. Now speaking of, I have a little something to help with keeping still.”
Christen looked warily at ‘Krampus’, wondering what Clarisse had up her furry brown sleeves. “Like what?”
Clarisse took something out of the pocket of her Krampus costume, wrapped in brown paper and twine, and handed it over to Christen with a flourish.
Warily, Christen unwrapped it.
The contents thus revealed were a plug of peeled ginger, slick with its own juices. She stared at Clarisse.
“You’ve got to be joking.”
“No, no I'm not. Is that sass or has it just been a while?”
“For maintenance or that? ”
“Let’s say both, so I know what attitude I'm working to curb.”
Christen swallowed. “I’d guess I’m about due for maintenance,” she admitted meekly, “but Tobs doesn’t usually use that on me.”
“You don’t usually overexert yourself by kneeling all afternoon, either,” Tobin replied, though she carded her fingers through Christen’s hair and rubbed her shoulder as reassurance that she was worried, not angry with Christen. “Can you be a good girl for Clarisse, please?”
Slowly, Christen nodded. She let Tobin pull her back down so she was lying over Tobin’s lap on the bed. Her nightgown was tucked up in back, and then Tobin eased her panties down, making Christen shiver.
The rest, she realized, was up to Clarisse. But at least Tobin was holding her, keeping her safe.
“Take a breath for me, Chris.” Tobin’s voice was keeping her grounded. “In and out.”
She obeyed, and tried not to cry out loud as the plug was slipped between her bottom cheeks. “Tobs--”
“Shh, I know, try to hold still,” Tobin stroked Christen’s hair. “That’s just to keep you in position, my love, you know what moving will do to it.”
Christen squeaked. “Please no--”
“Try and hold still,” Tobin said again. “Give me your hands.”
Tobin took Christen’s hands in hers, then nodded to Clarisse, and the first blow of the fouet smacked down across Christen’s bottom cheeks, the handful of soft leather tails striking gently. Christen fought the urge to squirm as the whipping continued, some of the blows harder than others.
“I don't hear anything. If you're biting your lip, there will be an extra punishment,
Christen Annemarie Press. Is she biting, Tobin?”
“Not exactly, no. She’s biting down on the pillow, but that’s not hurting her mouth, although I imagine the pillow won’t appreciate it,” Tobin commented dryly, stroking Christen’s hair reassuringly. “Come on now love, that’s enough of that.”
With a choked sob, Christen pulled the pillow out of her mouth. “B-but I don’t want…” she whimpered.
Tobin held up a hand to Clarisse, then looked Christen over intently. “Color, Chris?”
“Yellow.”
“What is it?” Tobin asked gently, rubbing between Christen’s shoulders.
“I don’t want the girls to hear,” Christen sniffled.
“They won’t think any less of you, love. They both know what being spanked is like, and if you’re embarrassed that they might hear you, well, that might be all to the good,” Tobin pointed out. “But I promise, they’re not going to think badly of you, Chris, sweetheart. Just let it out, you don’t need to be afraid.”
Christen nodded into the bedcovers. “S-sorry. Green, ma’am,” she said, just clearly enough for Tobin and Clarisse to hear her.
“You’ve had ten, Christen. Thirteen more,” Clarisse said quietly. “Understand?”
Christen swallowed and nodded. She held tight to Tobin, as the strokes resumed. They were harder now - not severe by any means, but not as light as they had started out, and Christen couldn’t help crying aloud now.
Eventually, though, it was over, and Christen shuddered as she felt Clarisse start to pull her panties back up.
“P-please Risse, don’t leave it…”
“I’ve got it, love.” Tobin eased the ginger plug out and dropped it back on the brown paper before fixing Christen’s clothes for her. “There you are, Chris, all finished, sweetheart. You did so good for us, you hardly moved.”
“I didn’t want it to…to…what it did was bad enough,” Christen shuddered. “I’m sorry I didn’t take care of myself or Hannah,” she added, and Tobin’s hand caressed Christen’s sore bottom over the two thin layers.
“I know, Chris, love. I know you are. It’s forgiven,” she promised, and Clarisse nodded, putting a gentle hand on Christen’s shoulder and squeezing gently.
“Feel better, Chris,” she said softly. “I did it because you needed it, it’s all for your own good so you can rest and heal, and not re-injure yourself, okay?”
Christen nodded, slowly drying her tears. “Okay.”
“Now, St. Nicholas and I have a couple of more people to visit. But get some rest now.”
***
Hannah and Alyssa were sitting up in Hannah’s bed, listening anxiously, when they heard footsteps approaching. AT pulled Hannah back down, pulling the covers over their heads just so they wouldn’t get caught.
There was a knock at the door now, though, and a voice called out, “Little ones, may we come in?”
Hannah looked doubtfully at AT under the blanket, and AT nodded. The girls got out of bed, and Hannah went to answer the door.
Abby and Glennon entered first, Amanda behind them. The two Doyle sisters each carried a pair of wooden shoes brimful with sweets and small toys - Hannah could even make out what looked like a shrink-wrapped pack of trading cards in one of each pair. She was quickly distracted, however, by the pair of robed and bearded figures who had followed Abby, Glennon, and Amanda into the room.
The wooden shoes were placed in a neat row on Hannah’s desk, and then Abby stepped aside, letting her wife and sister-in-law go to the bed. Glennon sat down and tugged AT into her lap, so that Hannah wouldn’t feel self-conscious about getting the same treatment from Amanda in front of her. Hannah snuggled into her mother’s arms and peeked up at the robed figures.
One was clad all in brown, a robe lined with shaggy fur that matched his beard and wound around with chains, for dramatic effect. The other wore a bishop’s hat and robe of vibrant red, his white hair and beard a pleasing contrast.
AT already knew that the brown-robed one, carrying a fouet - a many-tailed, soft leather whip - in the hand that didn’t hold the chains, was the Krampus. (She also knew that the Krampus was being played by her Angel City teammate Clarisse Le Bihan, but knew better than to say such a thing.)
St. Nicholas, on the other hand, was slightly more of a puzzle to her. Last year, the Saint had been played by Clarisse’s Swedish friend - who had, after that, quickly become a big sister to her. Sofia Jakobsson. But AT knew Sofia couldn’t do it this year, so the tall blonde who had donned the costume was, once again, naggingly familiar and an unknown all at once.
“Mama? I wasn't bad though.”
“You're right. You were probably the least naughty in this house. Though that doesn’t mean you haven’t been naughty at all.” Amanda pressed a light kiss to the top of Hannah’s head. “Especially if you were trying to hide something from Tobin, hmm?”
“Krampus what-”
“Shh Alyssa. Nothing bad, just symbolic for the both of you,” Abby stroked her granddaughter’s hair, standing next to Glennon. “No worse than last year, petite. I promise.”
While AT was pondering things, her cousin was on the other side of the bed having a different reaction, a slight touch of pink was spreading across her face, which was embarrassing when you consider she was being held by her mama.
“What’s wrong, my angel?” Amanda soothed Hannah, cuddling her close. “Talk to Mama, I’m here.”
“Grandmother Cardwell she- she had one.”
“Shh, petite. This is not like hers. Will just be very light okay. And you'll be happy to know that Krampus will be paying her a visit as well. And hers won't be light, believe me. Would you rather AT go first, so you can see how things go?”
Hannah looked up at Abby and nodded. “Uh huh. If…if that’s alright.” Hannah peeked over at AT nervously.
Nodding, AT took her position over Glennon’s lap obediently. “Grandma Glennon? Are my mamas okay?”
“They’re fine, sweetheart,” Glennon promised soothingly. “They just needed a little time alone, alright, you’re going to both see them soon. We just need to get finished here.”
AT nodded, squirming just a little bit as Glennon lowered her pajama bottoms for her. Her panties stayed up, but she hadn’t expected anything different since it was supposed to be like last year.
‘Krampus’ moved to stand by Alyssa, and raised the fouet, flicking down the soft leather tails three times gently. It was enough to raise a mild sting in Alyssa’s bottom, and to make her squirm a bit, but then it was over, and her pajama bottoms came back up. She was barely even sniffling as Glennon picked her back up, cuddling her close.
“There you are, little one,” Krampus said. “Clean slate for another year.” ‘He’ winked. “Unless you’re naughty again before Christmas of course.”
Alyssa poked the Krampus lightly. “Don’t tease like that, you might scare Hannah.”
“She's fine. Ready Hannah?”
Krampus moved around to the other side of the bed.
Hannah squeaked nervously and nodded.
“Is this still too much for you little one?” The Krampus’ voice softened ever so slightly, and Hannah’s cheeks pinkened, nodding.
“Usually St. Nicholas doesn’t give the smacks, but I think in this case we could make an exception,” Krampus continued.
Hannah peeked up at the tall, blonde figure in red robes and with an obviously fake white beard. She thought both the Krampus and St. Nicholas were girls despite their male disguises, but wasn’t sure. Probably more of the family. Maybe even AT’s teammates? She tried to puzzle it out.
“N-not with the stick?” she begged, seeing the staff in St. Nicholas’ hand. ‘He’ put it to one side, and spoke just as gently.
“No, never. Just my hand, little one. Though, since you were actually naughty, it will have to be on the bare, from me.. Is that acceptable?”
Hannah swallowed and nodded. “Uh huh. I mean yes, Mr. Saint Nicholas, sir. Ma’am?” She bit her lip anxiously, and St. Nicholas chuckled, rubbing her lower lip.
“Never mind now, you’ll see soon enough. Release your lip though please, we don’t want you bleeding.”
Meekly, Hannah obeyed and then was settled as comfortably as possible on Amanda’s lap. Stl Nicholas sat down on the bed beside her, shifting Hannah so he’ could reach her bottom more easily. Then, her pajama bottoms and panties were tugged down together.
Hannah’s blush deepened and she clung to Amanda’s hands. “Mama--”
“Shh, I know angel, just take a deep breath for me and let it out, Mama’s got you.”
She did as she was told. Hannah couldn’t help trembling just a little though, thoughts spinning. She couldn’t believe she was about to be spanked by St. Nicholas. Well, not really, obviously, but still.
“Another breath, there, that’s a good girl,” ‘he’ interrupted her spinning thoughts. “Hold tight to your mama, but try not to tense up, alright? Here we go.”
Hannah squealed as the first swat impacted her bottom. St. Nicholas’ hands were big, and firmer than she expected. The smack hadn’t been severe, but it still stung, and five more just like it followed, making her bottom as warm as Abby’s ten had that first time.
“Ow, sorry, sorry,” she cried, and the smacks stopped falling. A gently callused hand rubbed her back, and she heard ‘St. Nicholas’ hushing her, speaking soothingly.
“There, there, little one, it’s alright, brave girl, good girl, all finished.” ‘He’ gently righted her clothing, and then there was a rustling sound above Hannah before she was picked up to sit up on St. Nicholas’ lap. When Hannah looked up, though, she saw that the beard was gone, revealing the smiling face of Angelina Anderson, the Angel City goalkeeper.
“There you are, Hannah, sweetie, all done, you took that like such a brave girl.”
“You’re- you're Angelina Anderson! Your keeping helped get them in the playoffs, the saves you had against the Dash were in some of the 90th percentile. And you’re sooo much better than Isenhour.” Hannah said surprised.
Angelina was also surprised, it wasn’t every day a fan knew the percentile her keeping was, much less for a match at least a month old.
‘Krampus’ removed her beard and wig now too, shrugging off her robes to reveal her Angel City kit underneath. Angelina did the same with hers, giving her costume to Clarisse to put to one side.
Clarisse Le Bihan, now de-Krampused (if that was even a word), gazed intently at Hannah. “I’m sorry I frightened you, little one. Being scared can be fun sometimes, but if it’s not, then I won’t push you, we just find an alternate solution like we did just now, okay?”
“And you’re- you’re Clarisse- Clarisse Le Bihan!” Hannah said with mouth agape.
“What, no stats for me?” Risse teased.
“You're Clarisse Le Bihan!”
“Don't keep teasing my cousin, Risse. She's obviously starstruck. ” AT said, not wanting to give away any other possible reasons in front of Hannah’s mama.
“Cousin?” it was Risse's time to look surprised.
“It's a bit of a long story, save for the breakfast table. Speaking of, we should give the les petites time to freshen up and get dressed. Should we start on breakfast?”
Glennon asked to get the morning moving.
“Presents first, then breakfast,” Angelina said decidedly, bringing the pairs of wooden shoes over to AT and Hannah.
Clarisse handed one pair to Hannah (they had her initials carved into the wood) and gave her a reassuring smile.
“There you are, you’ve earned these, little one. You took your smacks properly, even if they weren’t from me this time.”
“What do you have there, sweetheart?” Amanda asked Hannah.
Hannah looked into the wooden shoes, which were filled with a mix of individually wrapped hard candy and chocolates, and some small fidget toys. Tucked into one of the shoes, too, was a pack of trading cards - she saw that AT had about the same. AT was carefully sorting through her sweets and toys, but Hannah went straight for the cards, unwrapping them to reveal Ali Krieger and Julie Ertz’s ‘thank you’ retirement cards, plus a Kristie Mewis card. Her eyes widened.
“Ali Krieger it’s Ali Krieger??” She had cards for all of Angel City in her collection, even Julie Ertz, but she hadn’t yet got Ali Krieger. And Kristie Mewis. Maybe she would have to start collecting Gotham…”Look Mama, it’s Ali Krieger.”
Clarisse covered a grin as Hannah showed the acquisition to Amanda. “Should I be disappointed it wasn’t us?” she asked Angelina quietly.
“Something tells me she already has ours.”
Angelina responded, pointing toward the stack of Angel City cards. “ Your card shouldn't even be first, at least not numerically.” Angelina teased Risse with an eyebrow raised.
“What, upset yours isn’t, Angelina?” Clarisse bantered back. “Neither of ours should be first, unless Hannah has her own system. But yours would normally be before mine, at least, whether numerically or alphabetically.”
AT was showing her acquisitions - Megan Rapinoe’s “thank you” card, Kelley O’Hara, and Christen Press - to Glennon. “I have to collect more, I want Mama Tobin’s card,” she informed Glennon, looking happily at the cards. “Do you think she’ll be upset that I didn't get her?”
“No, I think your Mama Tobin knows you can't get every card at the same time. You know she asked me the same thing about my card years and years ago.”
AT looked up at Abby. “Did she? Oh,” she said. “Do you have Mama Tobin’s card, Grandmere?”
“You'll have to ask her that, petite-fille. Now, ready for breakfast?” Abby responded.
AT nodded. She and Hannah were still in their pajamas, but they tidied away their gifts (AT separated the sweets and fidgets into different wooden shoes, putting her cards with her fidget toys) and they left the shoes behind for the moment, lined up on Hannah’s desk again, as they were shepherded downstairs to eat breakfast with the rest of the family.
Tobin and Christen had been taking care of the cooking, or rather Tobin had been doing it while keeping Christen sitting down, where she could see her. Christen had been allowed up just long enough to set the table, and came to hug the girls when they appeared.
“Mama Christen, are you okay?” AT hugged Christen tightly, giving her a perceptive look.
“Oh, she’s fine, mon bijou. As fine as she can be after getting a visit from the Krampus,” Clarisse said.
AT’s jaw dropped. “Mama Christen! You didn’t.” She turned to look at Clarisse. “You didn’t?”
“Only what was deserved, little love.” Tobin said, looking at Christen.
“I’ll be alright, sweetheart,” Christen promised. “It’s okay, really. Risse wasn’t horrible to me. Are you two alright?”
“I’m fine, Mama Christen,” AT said. “But Hannah got scared and Angelina had to take care of hers, only we didn’t even know it was Angelina yet.”
“She was a very good girl. They both were,” Angelina assured Tobin and Christen as they all sat down to breakfast. “In fact, Hannah’s very clever. You’ll never guess.”
Christen raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”
“She was listing off stats like that. Mine, mostly. She got a bit tongue-tied on Clarisse’s,” Angelina said with a teasing smile. “What’s next, little one? Going for ‘Mini Christen Press’? Or Christen’s herself?”
“Cousin's goal was the fastest of someone in her age group for a club not 3 seasons in since the NWSL, same match against the Dash. As for Christen, that's a matter of what you want to know; did you know her and Tobin have the most assist-goal combos among rumored or confirmed “partnerships”? (I made this up 🤣)
“No way is that a stat.” Le Bihan retorted.
“Is too, most on a national team, far and away, 2nd most on club behind Sam Kerr’s Mamas, though that could move to third if their child replaces Ali Krieger at Gotham, cause you know Kristie Mewis. ”
“Do you have proof?” Clarisse asked.
“How about a stat just for you instead?”
“What, my most failed attempts at goal?”
“No, I was thinking most likely to steal my bacon, but if you want to talk so much why don't you show me how good you are later, there's a pitch outside. Friendly competition?”
AT looked between Clarisse and Hannah, eyebrows raised slightly. “That would be fun,” she encouraged Hannah. “Do you want to?”
Hannah nodded, though she didn’t count on winning this one. “Okay.”
“If you're doing that, you all need breakfast, eat up.” Abby said.
AT nodded, turning her attention to the cinnamon rolls, fruit, eggs, and juice that had been set out. It definitely wasn’t typical, but for a holiday, Tobin didn’t mind doing that for the family. Besides, she knew Abby and Glennon liked them. So did AT. She was less sure about Hannah, but hoped she would.
“Umm, cousin, How am I supposed to eat this?”
AT blinked in surprise, but showed Hannah how to cut the cinnamon roll into smaller pieces, to eat with a fork. “And it’s alright if you get icing on you,” she added “Icing isn’t going to hurt you.”
“Always eat the middle last, Miss Doyle. It's the best part.” Clarisse encouraged with a smile.
“Miss Doyle?” AT asked, amused. “But Risse is right, it’s definitely the best part.”
“Crunchy’s better,” Abby countered.
“Maman’s just being weird,” Tobin said, and Christen smiled, feeling better.
“All the parts are equally important,” she informed them. Abby rolled her eyes at Christen.
“Alright, everyone finished? What's next?” Glennon asked.
“We’ll do the washing up, my love. And I heard someone wanted to play soccer out back, with Honey and Hattie as goalkeepers, I’m guessing?” Abby teased.
“Excuse me.” Angelina folded her arms. “Goalkeeper available.”
“I'm sure the pups don't mind conceding to your greatness, this time.” AT said.
“They can play defense and midfield,” Angelina suggested. “Shall we go, then?”
AT enthusiastically agreed, so after a pause for the girls to get dressed properly, Angelina and AT went out back with Hannah and Clarisse. Tobin and Christen followed. The latter two were mostly just watching, as Hannah was drilled by AT, Angelina, and Clarisse on various soccer moves.
Hannah gaped as AT pulled off a spectacular trick she’d learned from watching Christen’s tapes, before the Preaths had even begun to be this involved in her life. “That…was insanely cool.”
“You want to learn how to do it?”
“Can I?” Hannah sputtered, and AT nodded enthusiastically. “Sure! You stand here , and kick the ball like this,” she began, demonstrating every move in the technique as Hannah did her best to pay attention. “The idea is to get the ball past Angelina, into the goal. But don’t worry if it doesn’t work the first time.”
It did not, in fact, work the first time, but Angelina had to admire Hannah for continuing to try again. “Would you like to visit the stadium tomorrow? Ali could give you the grand tour.”
“I’ll help.” Clarisse volunteered.
“We all will,” AT agreed.
Hannah smiled. “I’d like that.” The four played under Christen and Tobin’s watchful eyes for a couple hours longer, then headed back inside. Craig had come over with the kids, and enough Panera for everyone - soup, salad, sandwiches, green tea and lemonade all round.
During the meal, they discussed their favorite games to play besides soccer.
“Does video game soccer count?” AT supplied, and Hannah looked hopeful. “I’d like to try that,” she offered. “Or do we have Monopoly?” She might not be able to beat AT and her teammates at ‘the soccer’ (as Aunt Glennon said) but she just might be able to beat them at ‘the Monopoly’.
Especially with Amma on her side. They all agreed to a game.
After lunch, the girls set up for a game and Chase excused himself, preferring to watch them all destroy each other rather than participate.
Who would win the Monopoly game? That remained to be seen.
Chapter 14: Morning at the Stadium
Summary:
Tobin and Amanda have some trouble getting up in the morning to go on the trip to the stadium. Abby's not allowing this dawdling - after all, she, Glennon, Sister, Tobin, and Christen have places to be, and AT and Hannah have somewhere they *want* to be.
Sister gets off relatively lightly, but Tobin is in a Mood. And Tobin in a Mood takes some special handling from Abby, especially when the biggest problem is that Tobin isn't sure what the problem is and just wants it to go away.
When they finally get on their way to the stadium, Clarisse lets something slip that she probably shouldn't have
Chapter Text
“Girls! Breakfast!” Glennon called up the stairs.
When no one other than AT and Hannah trudged down the stairs, Abby sighed and left the counter going to the stairs.
“When she said “girls” that includes the rest of you up there. If I have to come up there and we're running behind schedule, les cuillère is coming up there with me.
You have 3 seconds. 3, 2- Well hello Christen, nice of you to decide to join us, AT'S already at the table. 2 and a half, 1.” Abby finished counting. As she walked back to get “Mrs Spoon” she smiled at Christen helping AT with her orange juice.
She probably didn't want to wake up to that again, unlike two others, I see.
Amanda was scrambling to get out of bed when Abby came up to her room. “Sorry, Abby,” she said meekly. “I didn’t mean to oversleep. Please don’t be mad?”
“I’m not mad, Sister,” Abby said calmly. “But you knew you were supposed to be up on time, and even AT and Hannah beat you downstairs.”
“Shit--sorry,” Amanda groaned. She hurried to get dressed, and because it didn’t take Amanda long to throw on some clothes, Abby waited for her, calling across the hall in the meantime.
“Tobin, get up please, you’re late.”
“We have something to deal with, don't we Sister?”
Amanda grimaced. “I’m sorry , Abby.”
“I’m tired, Maman, go away,” came Tobin’s response at about the same time. Amanda facepalmed.
“I'll deal with you first, Sister since there's a bigger brat down the hall.”
Amanda gave Abby a wary look. “Exactly how much trouble are we in?”
“Enough trouble that your breakfast will be in the car.”
Amanda nodded reluctantly. She’d dressed hurriedly in an Angel City t-shirt and long, colorful skirt, not figuring on participating in the athletic activities herself. Now, as Abby answered her, she was pulling her brush through her hair, smoothing it into place. “You don’t need this, do you Abby,” she asked, hoping not, and her tone made it more of a statement. Hopefully Abby didn’t mean to spend as much time on her as she did on Tobin, since Amanda wasn’t fighting her on the issue.
Abby moved to sit on the bed. “No I don’t need that, Sister, I brought Mrs. Spoon up with me.”
Amanda groaned. The spoon was better than the brush, true, but when Abby talked like that-- “Okay.” She wrapped a hair tie around her dark blonde hair, and pulled it back in a loose ponytail to keep it out of the way, before reluctantly coming to join Abby on the bed.
“Over please.” Abby patted her lap, and sighing, Amanda took her position, burying her face in her arms as Abby tucked her skirt up out of the way. She didn’t move any other clothing, much to Amanda’s relief, and gave her back a gentle pat before beginning the spanking with her hand.
Amanda tried to stay as still as possible, silently counting her way through the ten sharp smacks with Abby’s hand. “Oww… Abby… ”
“About half done Sister,” Abby promised. “But now it’s time for Mrs. Spoon.”
Really, Amanda realized, Abby was being lenient. Then again, being late to breakfast was hardly high crimes and treason. But all the same, both Abby and Amanda knew she could take more than that, much more, if Abby was minded to do it.
She was just glad Abby had decided not to.
“Ow fuck,” Amanda hissed as the spoon smacked down for the first time. Abby let it go, focused on giving the dozen swats she’d planned, no more and no less. They were sprinkled randomly over Amanda’s bottom, each stinging a different spot, and it was obvious Amanda was trying not to squirm out of position - especially as the last two smacked the top of each thigh. But soon, it was over, and Abby smoothed Amanda’s skirt back down.
“There you are, Sister, calm down, it’s alright, sweetheart. Come back up now, I’ve got you.” Abby helped Amanda sit up and hugged her close. “There now, it’s alright, Sister, you did good for me.”
Amanda nodded, exhaling shakily. “Thank you for being lenient, Abby.”
“Oh well, it’s not as though you broke something, sweetheart. And you were very cooperative, unlike a certain eldest of mine who I can still hear complaining from here--”
“Leave me alone, Maman!”
“Not happening, Tobin Powell Heath.”
Amanda grimaced. “Wonder what’s gotten into Tobs.”
“I’ll get to the bottom of it,” Abby said dryly, and Amanda rolled her eyes.
“I just bet.”
“Yes, well I had better do that. You go down before Hannah gets too worried about you, alright Sister? You okay?”
Amanda nodded, brushing away stray tears. “Yes, thanks Abby.” She went to wash her face and go downstairs, shaking her head at the thought of Tobin’s confrontation with Abby. Whatever had gotten into Tobin, Abby clearly wasn’t having it.
“What has gotten into you this morning, little girl?” Abby said as she entered the guest room.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Maman.” Tobin was lying sprawled facedown across the bed, dressed in a t-shirt and khakis, face buried in her arms. “I just want to be by myself right now.”
“That's not an option, Tobin. We have a separate appointment, and Riley is here to pick up our girls to take them to the stadium. You're excited about the partnership with Grassroots Soccer, right?”
Tobin lifted her head and nodded. “Yeah, it’s good that Angel City wants to get involved.” Still, she didn’t sound excited, there was still a distinct edge to her tone. “Please, Maman, I don’t feel good right now and I don’t want to take anyone’s head off, especially the kids.”
“Seems Maman needs to light a little fire in your bottom to light a fire in you to get you moving this morning hmm?”
Tobin covered her bottom with her hands, rolling away from Abby and scooting backward on the bed. “ Unnecessary ,” she protested. “I’m up. I’m dressed. I’m just pissed off and can’t people right now.”
“And why is that? You need to be able to people today. You want to tell Maman what's bothering you, you know I won't judge.” Abby replied calmly.
“I don’t know!” Tobin shouted, then snapped her mouth shut, horrified. You never raised your voice to Abby Wambach. “I’m sorry, I don’t know,” she repeated in a quieter tone.
“You do not raise your voice at me, Tobin Powell Heath. It seems you need some time over Maman's knee whether you want it or not, little girl.”
“I’m sorry, Maman,” Tobin repeated, biting her lip nervously.
“No biting, Tobin.”
Tobin released her lip, staring at her lap, ashamed. “Please don’t be angry with me, Maman. I didn’t mean to shout at you. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”
“We'll get to the bottom of that, little one. Don't you worry.”
That was the part Tobin was worried about. However, she knew she’d been outmaneuvered, and there was nothing for it. Sighing, she decided to cooperate, and shifted on the bed so that she was sitting up facing Abby, her hands in her lap.
“I’ll behave, Maman,” she said quietly, because the words alright Maman, I’ll take my spanking like a good girl stuck in her throat and she had to rephrase. She hoped Abby understood.
“I believe you. Besides I have a little something that will help with that anyway.”
Tobin was immediately reminded of what ‘Krampus’ had done to ensure Christen’s compliance the previous morning, and paled. “Maman no, please, you don’t have to--”
“I think your reaction is exactly why I need to, Tobin Powell, over you go.”
Tobin didn’t even consider disobeying, at this point. She lowered herself over Abby’s lap, pulling a pillow into her arms, and hid her face as her khakis and boxer briefs were pulled down together. The cool air on her bare bottom made her shiver.
The rustling of the paper wrapper above Tobin just confirmed her worst fears - evidently ‘Krampus’ had left some extra ginger plugs at the house. Unless Maman keeps them around, and I really don’t need to know that about her and Mama Glennon. But I don’t think it’s usual.
“Alright petite, hold still.”
Tobin did her best to obey, groaning as the ginger plug was inserted. Her boxers were tugged back up over it, which just stopped Tobin from trying to reach back and pull it back out.
“Maman do you have to?”
“Yes, you had the nerve to pull it out last time, Tobin Powell. It's staying, until I say so, period.”
Tobin groaned. “It’s going to be horrible.” She looked up pleadingly at Abby. “Not too many?”
“Just what's needed. Squirm all you like.” Abby said wryly.
Tobin looked reproachfully at Abby. “Maman, that’ll just make the ginger worse. I know I need to keep still so it doesn’t do that.” It was keeping still that would be the problem. She wasn’t proficient at finding a calm headspace to focus on, like Christen could. But she would try.
“Just my hand to start, petite.”
Tobin exhaled in relief at that, though to start wasn’t promising either, but she could cope with Abby’s hand. She could. She closed her eyes and nodded, trying to center herself even as her confused, angry feelings churned inside her. Maman often said Tobin did her clearest thinking when upturned over her knee, even if Tobin didn’t want to admit it. She hugged the pillow tight as Abby’s hand came down for the first smack.
Tobin gasped at the impact, but at least it had missed the ginger plug. For now.
Abby’s hand swatted down five more times on each side. Eleven did connect with the plug, and Tobin yelped. “Oww, Maman!” Christen took it yesterday without this much trouble, she reminded herself, blushing in embarrassment.
Christen was being smacked by Risse though, maybe it’s---oh, wait. Tobin clung to the stray thought as Abby continued the swats, pausing again at twenty. “Maman wait,” she gasped. “I know. I know what’s wrong.”
“Oh? Let's hear it. No dawdling now.”
“It, it was Risse,” Tobin said quickly. “Clarisse smacked Christen yesterday. My Christen. I know it was because she was playing Krampus, but still…Christen’s mine, it’s different.”
“You gave her permission, correct?”
“Well…yes, but…” Tobin faltered, unsure how to articulate the rest. “I didn’t expect it would make me feel…” She gestured vaguely, frustrated that she couldn’t find the word she wanted. “You know, Maman, Risse is young and pretty, and French, and--”
“Enough, Christen loves you and only you, Tobin Powell Heath.”
“I’m sorry, I know it’s stupid, Maman,” Tobin groaned. “It doesn’t even make sense.”
“Feelings can be like that sometimes. Feel better?”
“I think so,” Tobin said quietly. “I’m sorry for being horrible this morning. I just felt awful and was trying not to be awful to anyone, and then I yelled at you anyways, and it all went wrong.”
“It’s alright, let's finish this.”
“Finish?” Tobin asked warily. She’d hoped they were finished.
“Yes, count these for me.”
Tobin groaned as the wooden spoon tapped her right bottom cheek lightly. “Un, Maman?” she offered, hopeful but not sure that counted as ‘one’.
“I think not. Try this one.”
The swat was repeated, with enough force to sting behind it, and Tobin yelped. “Un, Maman,” she said again, groaning as the smacks continued peppering her bottom and continuing ‘deux, trois, quatre, cinq, six, sept--” She cut off with a yelp. That one had landed on the plug. “Maman!”
“I think that's enough. Though that plug is staying in for now.”
“What,” Tobin sputtered. “For how long?”
“At least the ride. Now let's make sure it's in there good, and won't “fall out”.”
“How are we going to do that?” Tobin eyed Abby warily.
“By giving it a few turns, little one.”
Tobin’s eyes widened, but she didn’t want to risk further punishment, so she went limp over Abby’s lap, closing her eyes as her boxer briefs were tugged back down. Tobin took a shuddering breath. “Maman, do you have to--”
“Yes, now hold still.”
Tobin wouldn’t
dream
of moving after an order like that, so she closed her eyes and tried to ignore what was happening. Really, she knew that if she told Abby to stop, that she’d had enough and couldn’t do it, then Abby
would.
But she also knew Abby had been there to take care of her for years, she depended on her to know what Tobin needed. And if Abby thought Tobin needed this, well, she was unlikely to be wrong.
Even so, the feeling of the plug being twisted around - well, it was far from pleasant. Tobin groaned, and cried some more over Abby’s lap, feeling thoroughly naughty and thoroughly punished.
Then her boxer briefs were pulled back up, and her khakis followed. She was pulled up to sit on Abby’s lap and buried her face in Abby’s shoulder. “You wouldn’t do this to Hannah--”
“No. I wouldn’t,” Abby promised quietly. “Which isn’t to say that no one would, but you’re different than Hannah, petite, you know that. You know I wouldn’t usually do this to you , even, except for special circumstances. But you were bratting for me so much it seemed the Krampus missed out on you.”
“I’m sorry I was so horrible,” Tobin said quietly.
“I know. It’s not like you,” Abby said, giving Tobin a reassuring hug and helping her up. Deciding to be merciful, she carried Tobin downstairs - not an easy feat, but easier for her than it would be for Glennon. By the time the whole family was assembled in the kitchen, there were breakfast wraps packed for Tobin, Amanda, and Abby, and the rest of the family had already eaten.
They headed to the stadium (a very uncomfortable ride for Tobin, especially) and were met by Ali Riley, Clarisse, and Angelina. They divided up then, with Tobin, Christen, Abby, Glennon, and Amanda heading for the re-inc/We Can Do Hard Things event with Grassroots Soccer, while AT and Hannah followed Ali, Clarisse, and Angelina on their tour.
"Captain, you've got to hear what this kid knows," Angelina was telling Ali, and Hannah was only too glad to rattle off some stats for her - first Ali's, then, now that she was less tongue-tied, Clarisse's. It helped that she didn't have Risse's eyes locked on her now.
At least not within her view.
Clarisse was walking behind, with AT, and muttering to herself in French. "She has a gorgeous ass, though she could really do with a lot more good spanking."
AT's head came up and she whipped around, staring at Clarisse. "Whatever you're saying, it wasn't me, Risse," she protested. "I don't need a good spanking. Or any kind of spanking. Not again. I've been good since yesterday, swear."
Clarisse snorted. "And this is why eavesdropping does no one any good, little one. I didn't say you needed a good spanking. Though you do every so often, but no, not right now, don't worry."
"Then who were you talking about?" AT asked, guileless eyes innocent as she blinked at Clarisse, who mentally swore in four languages.
"No one."
"Uh huh."
"It's not your business, little girl."
Alyssa pouted. "Oh, not fair."
Clarisse sighed. "If you must know--"
"Yes please."
"It's a girl."
"Well duh Risse."
"A girl I might be interested in. And that's enough. No more questions."
AT sighed and kicked at the ground before hurrying to catch up with Hannah as the other girl carried on about Angel City stats.
"She's impressive, pet, you know that?" Ali inquired as AT joined them. "She's absolutely wasting her time working at the Classification Center."
"Don't know if they'll let Mama supervise my internship anymore anyways," Hannah said quietly. "Now that, you know, we know. I should probably, ethically, find a different one. But where could I get a different one in a hurry?"
"Oh, I don't know, maybe you know someone who'd gladly put in a good word for you with Becki? Not to mention, your aunts co-own the team, though it's not a conflict of interest because they wouldn't be supervising you."
Hannah perked up. "Really??"
"Really. I'm sure Ma would be thrilled to turn you over to us. Not that she doesn't like you of course, She's always talking about how sweet you are."
Hannah blushed. "Oh. I'm glad. I mean, yes, please, I'd like that."
"Good. Soccer practice first, though?"
Hannah's eyes lit up. "Yes!"
"AT, pet, why don't you get Hannah kitted out, we have spare uniforms. The rest of you, get dressed." Ali was already dressed for the occasion. "Ten minutes, then I want you on the pitch."
They were assembled within the allotted time, Hannah bouncing on the balls of her feet in her borrowed cleats. Then Ali started them on drills, and Hannah began racing around the field like a maniac, burning off her excess energy.
They'd been at it for about an hour when Hannah heard a call from the sideline. "Hannah Amanda Doyle, come over here."
Blinking, she obeyed, and found her Mama there waiting for her.
"Yes Mama?"
"Did you take your medication, angel?"
"Ummm...yes?" Hannah hazarded. She groaned when Amanda took the detachable compartment out of her purse, with Hannah's morning and afternoon doses still filled up. "Oh."
"Oh. Sit down here," Amanda instructed. "You're lucky it's not too late yet." She poured the morning dose into Hannah's hand, and offered her a small bottle of water from the nearby vending machine. Hannah obediently swallowed the pills, and slowly began to calm down.
Amanda stood behind Hannah, massaging her shoulders gently to help her daughter relax. "It's alright angel, you're not in trouble like Tobin was today. And she's out of it, so don't worry. All finished and forgiven."
Slowly, Hannah relaxed. "Are you doing this for her too?"
"I imagine Christen is," Amanda commented. "But as long as you're relaxed, my angel, that's what I care about. Are you stressing over something?"
"Yes, what if Grandmother Cardwell finds me here and tries to, I don't know, take me back?"
"Then I'll do what I should have done twenty odd years ago and knock her lights out. I may not hit a lady, but vile excuses for human beings are a different matter." Amanda hugged Hannah protectively. "I love you, darling, don't you forget it."
"I won't."
Chapter 15: New Bosses and Bedtime Stories
Summary:
Right after the events of the previous chapter, Hannah's talent gets her an interview with the coach of Angel City and one of the NWSL's stats experts - a former USWNT player, at that. The anxiety from the interview isn't much good for Hannah, and things only get more stressful when, while getting a treat from the pastry shop, an unwelcome blast from the past finally appears on page.
All this results in a very Little Hannah. Luckily Amanda seems to be up to the challenge.
Chapter Text
“Sister, we need you over here. Ali needs a word with Hannah anyway.” Glennon called over, and Amanda jumped, looking a little guilty.
“Sorry for monopolizing you, angel. I know we both have things to do today. I just wanted to make sure you were okay, alright Hannah?”
“Yes Mama, I’m okay,” Hannah said, and after accepting one more hug and a kiss on the forehead, she turned away from Amanda to see Ali approaching, phone in hand.
“There you are,” Ali said. “I took a moment to call Ma and talk to her, and she reminded me someone was sitting up in the box today you ought to meet. She’s running stats on the scrimmage today with Becki, so if you want the internship, it’s them you’ve got to impress.”
Hannah gulped. “Someone like who someone?” She eyed Ali warily, still unsure about her.
“I don’t bite, and neither do Becki or Lori,” Ali said reassuringly. “Come on, you know my Ma, I’m not any scarier than she is, promise.”
That’s not necessarily reassuring.
“AT calls me her Captain Tia, or Tia Ali,” the Angel City captain added reassuringly. “You can too, if you’d like. Come on, it’s going to be alright.”
Slowly, Hannah followed Ali to the announcers box, swallowing hard. She hoped she looked presentable, after running around in Angel City kit (that she was still wearing.)
Oh my god it’s the head coach, Becki Tweed and--
“You’re Lori Lindsey.” Hannah sputtered.
Lori raised an eyebrow. “Last time I checked.”
“Like, USWNT Lightning Lori Lindsey. Gay icon Lori Lindsey. Most amazing stats announcer in all of the ever, Lori Lindsey,” Hannah babbled. “That Lori Lindsey?”
Lori stifled the urge to grin. “‘Most amazing stats announcer in all of the ever’?” she echoed.
Hannah blushed. “Well, um, I mean…”
“Never mind what you meant, little one. Let’s see what else you can do.” Lori nodded down to the pitch, and Hannah went to stand next to her, watching as the rest of the Angel City team assembled for the scrimmage. Ali had left her alone with Becki Tweed and Lori Lindsey, returning to the team, to AT and Clarisse and Angelina, and everyone, and Hannah glanced up at Lori before returning her gaze to the girls again.
As Lori pointed each of them out, Hannah responded with the stats she knew off the top of her head, becoming more relaxed and comfortable in Lori’s presence as time passed and she found her footing. She’d memorized pretty much all the Angel City cards she’d collected (gifts from her friends at college, mostly), plus the USWNT, and constantly checked for new updates.
“There, that move that AT did just then? She learned it from watching Christen Press’ tapes, did you know?” Hannah piped up. “That one that had the announcer screaming ‘Christen Press, what have you done?’” she mimicked. “Iconic.”
“Mhmm, and do you remember what his name was?” Lori asked lightly.
Hannah paled. “I know his name. I should remember it,” she fretted anxiously. “I really should, shouldn’t I, but--”
Lori shook her head. “Interview jitters, I expect. You’re doing great, little one,” she said encouragingly. “Ali’s right, you’re impressive, especially at your age. There’s always room to learn and grow, you know. She said you were interested in an internship, and switching college programs to the one covered by Angel City - sort of ‘homeschooling’, I guess you could call it, since it’s here at the training facility and you wouldn’t have to go to the college anymore?”
Hannah nodded. “I’d like that. I’d miss my friends at college, but, well…I’m not living in campus housing anymore, and my family’s all here, so…”
“I’m sure your family would let you see your friends whenever you like, Hannah,” Lori said reassuringly. “What do you think, Becki, is she suitable?”
The head coach nodded. “I’d say she’s a good candidate for the program, both the internship and the schooling. It would put her in lessons with Alyssa, which I’m sure they’d both enjoy.”
Eyes wide, Hannah stared with her mouth open. Finally she managed to close it and nod gratefully.
“Thank you ma’ams, I promise I won’t disappoint you. I’ll work so hard, really I will.”
“Good girl,” Lori said, making Hannah blush. “Here Ali comes, you can give her the good news.”
Relieved to see a familiar face, Hannah practically stumbled into Ali’s arms, and Ali petted her hair gently.
“Captain Ali, they said yes,” Hannah sputtered breathlessly.
“Did they, Hannah, pet? Well, I think that deserves a celebration,” Ali smiled warmly. “We’re done with our scrimmage, so how about we go for sorbet?”
“In December?” Hannah wrinkled her nose.
“It makes more sense than you’d think,” Ali chuckled, and Hannah nodded doubtfully. “Or, if you’d prefer, there’s the pastry shop next door. Clarisse has been dying for their new macarons.”
Clarisse.
“Macarons, please,” Hannah agreed.
She didn’t see the amused look Ali shared with Lori as she led Hannah away. Clarisse joined Ali and Hannah as they headed out.
They went across the street to get the macarons, picking up a couple of selection boxes with a variety of fillings.
As they exited the shop, the sound of a throat being cleared behind Hannah froze the young intern’s blood in her veins for a few moments.
“ Hannah Amanda Cardwell. What are you doing with…these people , and what have you done to your hair and your clothes?” There was a pause. “Did your mother do this to you? I know you found her. Enough of this playing at being independent. It’s time to come home with me where you belong, away from that woman. She’ll just walk away from you again anyway, when you get too much for her. Grandmother knows best, child.”
Hannah spun around, chest heaving, to face the tall, willowy figure of her grandmother, Aurelia, matriarch of the Cardwell family. Aurelia was staring down at her granddaughter with a disapproving sneer. She lifted a hand, reaching out to grab Hannah and drag her away.
With a shriek of rage, Hannah threw herself at Aurelia, striking out with her fists.
“Don’t-you-talk-about-my-Mama!” she screamed, kicking Aurelia’s knee so the woman staggered back. Ali and Clarisse stepped forward quickly, shaking off her shock at Aurelia’s appearance, and Ali pulled Aurelia backward, while Clarisse grabbed Hannah around the middle.
“Enough,” Risse commanded in French. “Stop that right now, little girl.”
With a frustrated sob, Hannah went limp. Ali’s strength had aided her as she signaled for nearby security to come over and deal with the woman, handing Aurelia off to them.
“These brats assaulted me without provocation! They’re trying to kidnap my granddaughter and take her away from me!” Aurelia shrieked.
“They are not. These are my friends,” Hannah said. “And it’s Grandmother who started it. She was being horrible about my mama.”
Clarisse cuddled Hannah close as the security guards asked a few more pressing questions, which Ali was only too happy to answer, even if she was a bit impatient. She gave them her information, and then Ali, Clarisse, and Hannah were free to go (with Aurelia being taken away in the back of a squad car, for now) with the promise security would call Ali if they needed anything further. They would review the security camera footage from inside the store and out in the parking lot to see what else they could find out.
Ali and Clarisse took Hannah home, Ali messaging Abby using hands-free in her car to let Abby know they should get back home right away if they weren’t already.
Amanda’s already there, Abby replied, and Ali was relieved by that. From what she could tell, Hannah had definitely dropped as soon as she was hustled into the back seat, and no wonder.
“Risse, pease no be mad with me,” Hannah protested, and Clarisse sighed, soothing Hannah with a gentle hand on her shoulder.
“No, sweetheart, not mad. We know you were upset,” Clarisse said soothingly. “Come, let’s get you to your Mama.”
“Mama?” Hannah sniffled, looking around anxiously.
“You’ll have her again soon, Hannah, pet. She’s waiting for us at home.”
They reached the Wambach-Doyle house as quickly as Ali could manage legally, and headed up the front walk, where Amanda met them with a worried expression.
“What happened?”
“Aurelia Cardwell happened. Hannah’s fine, but she hit the woman, and went little after. She was provoked,” Ali added hurriedly, “but still.”
“Okay angel,” Amanda said, pulling Hannah protectively into her arms. “You’re okay angel, I’ve got you. Come on, let’s go sit on the step while we think things over.”
The step, Hannah knew (even littlespaced) meant the naughty step, which she’d heard about from Tish and Amma. She hadn’t been sent to sit on it yet, but there was a first time for everything.
And besides, it sounded as though Mama intended to sit with her. Little Hannah was glad of that, it proved Grandmother was a liar, she thought as she and Amanda went to sit on the step between the kitchen/dining area and den, Hannah settled in Amanda’s lap.
“Ten minutes, pet,” Ali decreed, and Amanda nodded, holding Hannah tightly.
When the time was up, Hannah was still deeply littlespaced, and Amanda began to worry.
“Hannah? Angel?” Amanda called softly, but Hannah was deep in tiny space, and just buried her head in Amanda’s shoulder for answer.
Amanda scooped Hannah up and got to her feet, taking Hannah up to her room. The littlespaced girl seemed oblivious to everything around her, and Amanda could tell she would be dropped for longer than usual. Maybe even overnight.
With that in mind, she settled Hannah on the pad on top of the dresser, and thanked everything that Hannah seemed to be too overwrought not to be compliant. Amanda stripped Hannah efficiently, putting her in a pull-up, fuzzy socks, and onesie before tucking her into bed.
“Okay angel, you’re exhausted and little, and you need your sleep,” Amanda said quietly. She lay down on top of the covers, stroking Hannah’s short hair. “Mama’s here, Mama won’t leave you.”
Hannah snuggled close to Amanda, and although Hannah was teetering on the edge of sleep, Amanda decided to help, reciting softly.
“In the great green room, there was a telephone, and a red balloon, and a picture of the cow jumping over the moon…”
Before she’d gotten much further, little Hannah was sound asleep.
Chapter 16: Foodies, French Pastry, (Blanket) Forts and Fish
Summary:
The time for Bev's holiday party is quickly approaching, and Hannah has a surprise in mind - especially when she hears that Clarisse is among the others invited. Trips to the local international market ensue, plus more time bonding with her cousins, especially Amma.
Chapter Text
When Hannah woke the next morning, she was still feeling little, though not tiny little. She’d been exhausted by her encounter with Grandmother Cardwell, and it surprised no one that she was still not in a fully adult space yet. She was finally brought out of sleep by the feel of Amanda’s hand in her hair, stroking the short locks gently.
“Angel, wake up,” Amanda said regretfully. “I need you to hear me, sweetheart.”
“Mama,” Hannah objected, clinging tightly to her. “Mine.”
“Yes I am, my angel,” Amanda promised. “But I need to go to work.” She kissed Hannah’s temple gently. “You’ve got a little time off, to adjust before you start your new internship, sweetie, and Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon are going to be here with you. Is that okay?”
Hannah wrapped her arms tightly around Amanda. “Mine.”
Fuck you and everything you ever did to my precious baby, Aurelia Cardwell. Amanda sat up, gathering Hannah into her lap, and rocked her gently. “Yes, yes I am my angel. But Bev will scold me if I’m late, and she might do worse if she’s really unhappy.”
Hannah processed this. “No spanking Mama,” she objected, and Amanda blushed. “Then you have to let me go to work, my angel. I promise, I only have a short shift today. Okay sweetheart? I’ll come home for lunch.”
The little one thought this over. “You promise, Mama?”
“I promise, my angel. It’s alright,” Amanda soothed. “I’ll come home as soon as I can, you’ll have me back and we’ll have the rest of the day together. Is that okay, sweetheart? Can Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon look after you for me?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded. “Don’t want Grandmother.”
Neither do I. Don’t worry my angel, that bitch is never coming near you again. Amanda cuddled Hannah tight. “She’s not coming here, my angel. Don’t you worry, you’re safe here.”
“Okay,” Hannah conceded reluctantly. She allowed Amanda to help her up, and change her into slightly ‘bigger’ clothes, as she was no longer feeling tiny Little. Her hair was too short to plait anymore, but Amanda still took a little time to comb it properly, before leading Hannah - dressed in an Angel City t-shirt under black overalls - down to breakfast.
Glennon and Abby were waiting in the kitchen, and Glennon took her niece from Amanda, hugging her protectively. “Your Uncle Craig has the kids, sweetie, so you’re ours today,” she soothed. “Auntie’s here, don’t you worry about a thing.”
Hannah studied Glennon intently, then looked over at Abby anxiously. “But I was bad,” she said worriedly. “Auntie Abby’s gonna be mad.”
“Auntie Abby is not mad little one. You sat on the naughty step, all is forgiven. Besides I don't expect you to react any other way when your Mama's loyalty is questioned. I know Auntie Glennon would react the same way,” Abby said with a grin towards Glennon, “and I have a sneaking suspicion that your cousin Tish would react the same way if my loyalty and presence was called into question, though she hasn't been classified, yet. My point is you're not alone, petite. Now how about some breakfast?”
“Yes please Auntie Abby,” Hannah said quietly. She still felt small, and scared, but Glennon gave her a cuddle and a kiss on the forehead.
“It’s alright sweetheart. Come and sit down,” she urged, and settled Hannah at the table, with a bowl of oatmeal, swirled with vanilla yogurt and topped with chopped apples and raisins. “Here you are, little one.”
Hannah ate ravenously, having skipped supper the night before because she was so deep in littlespace, only stopping when a different dish was placed in front of her.
A plate of French toast sticks (with a little cup of maple syrup for dipping) and bacon was set in front of Hannah, and Glennon gave her an encouraging smile. “You don’t have to finish if it’s too much, so pace yourself little one. But you can have as much as you want.”
“Kay Auntie Glennon. Thank you,” Hannah said softly, intrigued by the French toast sticks and following Glennon’s example in eating them.
After breakfast, Hannah frowned anxiously. “Auntie Abby? I didn’t mean to get all sticky.”
“Of course you didn't, petite. That's just a part of that dish. Tired?” Abby asked at Hannah’s yawn.
Hannah nodded. “..but Auntie Abby I just slept for hours and hours,” she objected.
Glennon rubbed Hannah’s shoulder gently. “You had a shock you’re still recovering from, sweetheart, it’s understandable that you need extra sleep, especially when you’re feeling little.”
“Okay Auntie,” Hannah yawned again as Abby cleaned her hands and face with a damp cloth. She snuggled close as Abby picked her up, and didn’t protest as Abby carried her up to bed and tucked her in with her stuffed monkey.
“Does your friend have a name yet, petite?”
“Uh huh.” Hannah wrapped an arm around the plush. “Mr. Banana. Cause he likes them.”
“That’s a good name, petite,” Abby said, smiling in amusement. “You and Mr. Banana sleep well then. We’re having a quiet morning today, so you might spend some time in your sensory swing when you get up, okay?”
“Uh huh.” Hannah yawned again and snuggled under her blankets, falling asleep with Mr. Banana clasped in her arms. Abby thought this was adorable, and sent Amanda a picture of her sleeping little one, quickly snapped on her phone.
She’s still getting over the shock of that woman turning up, so I think a quiet day is just what she needs. Mr. Banana’s taking good care of her for us.
Thanks Abby, Amanda responded. I’ll be home for lunch, promise. I’ll try not to go kill Aurelia Cardwell on my break, but it’s tempting.
Watch yourself, Sister, Abby warned. Though I can’t really blame you for that.
With that taken care of, Abby kissed Hannah’s forehead lightly and headed downstairs.
An hour and a half later, Hannah stirred to wakefulness, to find her plush monkey friend clinging to her face. She sat up with a groan and Mr. Banana fell onto the bed. Hannah picked him up.
“You’re not supposed to be on my face. Silly,” she informed him, setting him down against the pillow. She was feeling bigger than she had been earlier, and scrubbed the sleep from her eyes before going to sit in her sensory swing, curled up, and lost herself in thought.
The party at Miss Beverly’s! What if I make something to bring!
With this thought in her head, Hannah dressed and headed downstairs to the kitchen. Oooh banana! Cause Mr. Banana, banana. Her stomach grumbled and confirmed the choice for her. As she ate Hannah scrolled through her phone for a few different recipes before placing a text, then a call.
“Hello? Tia Ali?”
“Yes… Who is this?”
“It's Hannah. Umm Hannah Doyle. AT’s cousin. I wanted to bring something to your Ma's party but didn't want to bring something being made. Do you know what you or your Ma are making?”
“She has me on Tangyuan duty, she says I “have the hands for it.” I don't know what she's making, though. She keeps it a secret from me because “you told that one time and everyone know.”
“Can you please give me her number?”
“What are you up to, pet?”
“ Hopefully, a surprise she doesn't see coming, to show my thanks. Number please?”
Ali rattled off the number. “Her English isn't as good as mine, though.”
“That's okay, I could always switch languages. (In Cantonese) “See you at the party Ali.”
“Wait Hannah! How do you know Cantonese?”
“Gotta go! Thanks, bye.”
“Since when do you speak Chinese, Hannah Amanda?”
“Mama! You scared me! Don't do that!”
“And you still haven't answered my question.”
“Look! It's Auntie Glennon and she looks like she needs help!”
Amanda turned to look and her Sister did indeed seem to be struggling with a very large wrapped gift.
“She's probably trying to hide Auntie Abby’s gift, go help her please.”
“Why do I feel like I should be directing that statement to you?” Amanda asked, but left Hannah to be of assistance anyway.
Now time for another phone call.
“Hello? Miss Beverly?”
“Hannah? Amandah’s little girl?”
“Yes. I wanted to bring something to your party and didn't want to end up with the same dish as you. What are you making, if you don't mind me asking?”
“I make pork, it more palatable to some of “American” guests than duck or pigeon.”
Hannah switches to Cantonese.
“Sounds good, I wasn't planning duck or fried pigeon anyway. Your Ali she tells me you don't tell her what you cook?”
“Ali she tell everyone what dish will be so I stopped telling her. Between you and me, what she doesn't know is every year it rotates back to 5 years ago, there are 5 different main meals you see. My Alexandra, she has not caught on. Your Cantonese is good, but it sounds business like.”
“Yep. I will explain at your party. Have a good day.”
As Hannah turned around her Mama was right behind her.
“Again with the Chinese, what are you hiding sweetheart?”
“Nothing important Mama. Auntie Abby! Do you know what you are bringing to Miss Beverly’s party?”
“Well we hadn't exactly-”
“Don't worry about it! I'm making something!” Can you guys take me to the international store, please?”
“Meds first, petite. Let us grab shoes and coats, get your coat from your room.”
After everyone was sufficiently medicated and bundled, the family drove to the Grand Central Market.
They parked in the lot (shared by other businesses) and got out, Amanda strapping Hannah into her harness.
“Hey! I don’t need--”
“Hannah, I’ve heard about this place from Bev, and I can
guarantee
you you’re not going to be able to stay by the cart if we don’t.”
Sighing, Hannah nodded reluctantly to her Mama’s retort. “I’ll be good Mama.”
“I know you will. You are.” Amanda squeezed Hannah’s shoulder supportively, and kept Hannah’s harness attached to her belt as they went in. Amanda and Abby picked up shopping baskets, and Amanda kept a supportive arm around her daughter as a cacophony of lights and noise greeted them; an abundance of neon signs announcing a multitude of vendors of almost every national cuisine Hannah could think of.
They were food stalls, essentially, little restaurants or counters. But beyond all that was the actual market, where food was being sold for cooking at home. Aisles of an insane variety of produce, dairy, meats, pastas, breads - about anything Hannah could dream up, they’d be able to find.
Hannah headed straight for the American section of the market, to the surprise of the elder Doyle-Wambach household.
Hannah added eggs, sugar, then proceeded to grab double the amount of each ingredient.
As she turned around though, Hannah ended up walking straight into a solid form.
Wait! This is a human.
Amanda halted and turned to see who her daughter had collided with, trying to save the eggs and sugar from an untimely demise.
“Well hello Hannah Doyle” the voice said.
I know that voice. “Clarisse?”
“Oui, what are you doing here, Hannah?” the French footballer asked.
“Shopping for Miss Beverly’s party. What are you doing here, Risse? Making a dish to bring?
“Oh, no. I, how do you say I suck in the kitchen. I was planning to just pick something up from the bakery we went to-”
“Don't! I'm sorry! I mean, you don't have to buy something, I can bake it better.”
“You? You can bake French desserts?!
(Replying in French) “I can do more than just bake French dessert, Bee ,” Hannah replied with a wink. "So if you're not here for ingredients….”
“Oh, I'm here with Scarlett and Angelina. Cap invited Scar over to also celebrate her before she leaves for that-team-up-north.”
“Ah, well I'll see you at the party?”
“I'll definitely be there, but also see you at lunch tomorrow after your classes. Later, Hannah.
Oh, right. Classes, duh Hannah. So stupid! Her face just makes me forget things.
“Petite? Hannah?”
“Huh?”
“What French dessert you going to make?”
“One moment, Auntie Abby.”
Cousin in Box: Cousin! Emergency, can you text Angelina and tell her to distract/get Risse out as soon as possible?
Cousin on pitch: Umm, do I want to know why?
Cousin in Box: You'll learn later, just do it please! It's for a good reason!
Cousin on pitch: Umm, I'm pretty sure Risse is already out of the closet, cousin. Lol
Cousin in Box : NOT funny, cousin. We're both in a store! I'm planning a surprise for her.
Cousin on pitch: Okay, okay. Have fun. I texted her.
On that note, Hannah rechecked her ingredients in the basket and went through the list in her head again. Not long after she added a carton each of vegan milk and whole milk, did her phone chime once again.
Cousin on pitch: Your Queen has left the building, you are free to do whatever you need, cousin.
Cousin in the Box: Thanks, I owe you one, cousin.
With that finished, Hannah turned to her Auntie Abby.
“I'll answer your question, but I need some help. Do we have anyone in France that can travel somewhere?”
“There's Horan, but she's in Lyon….”
“That works, can she travel to Quimperlé?”
“I imagine so. But, what do you want with Clarisse’s home town?”
“Soo anyone can make a French dessert that is popular everywhere, like say a chocolate croissant, right? But what Bee probably isn't expecting is for me to get her grandmother’s recipe for her favorite dessert.” Hannah said with a grin.
“I want you to be prepared that this is a tall task you're asking of Lindsey, okay sweetheart?” Amanda told Hannah gently, not wanting her to get her hopes up.
“Come on, we will be back tomorrow morning, by the time Lindsey gets there and gets the info, if she gets it.”
As the family went through checkout and the drive home, Hannah was hoping that the Lindsey Horan would come through.
************************************************
Bright and early the next morning, Abby and Hannah made a special trip back, bonding time included, to gather the ingredients for La Pain au Chocolat, the secret ingredients being nutmeg, dark, white, and semi sweet chocolate. Ingredients in hand, Hannah took comfort in the fact that she would be able to surprise two people near and dear to her with dishes they haven't had in years and she still had a week before the party!
“Excited for your first day tomorrow, petite?” Abby asked her niece.
“Yes, excited, but also nervous. At least my cousin will be there with me. Just glad I was able to find everything. I can't wait to see their faces!”
“ I can't wait to figure out what you're doing, but I know it's nothing bad.” Abby said with a grin and an arm around Hannah’s shoulder.
Hannah nodded. “It isn’t, promise.” It didn’t take them long to find the ingredients for Clarisse’s special dessert. This, she hoped, would be a good addition to Miss Beverly’s party - she had heard from Tia Ali that Bev preferred cooking or buying the main meal herself, while guests could supply extra drinks, sides, or desserts if they wanted to bring them. (There would be enough for everyone even if they didn’t; Bev would never let a guest go hungry if she could help it.)
When Hannah and Abby got home, Abby let Hannah into the kitchen long enough to put her ingredients away. “You’re not going to start whatever it is right now, petite,” she cautioned. “You have time to get it done. In here.” She steered Hannah into the living room, where Tish, Amma, Glennon, and Amanda had been occupied with building a pavilion out of sheets and blankets, a proper blanket fort to snuggle inside and watch movies.
Hattie and Honey decided they should be invited too, though only the smaller of the two dogs really fit. The little bulldog flopped down in Hannah’s lap, as soon as the girl was inside the fortification, and the bigger dog lay down at the entrance, guarding the fort from intruders.
“No boys allowed,” Amma said firmly.
Abby rolled her eyes. “I’ll tell Craig and Chase they’ve been exiled.”
“You can keep them company, Mama Abby.”
Abby leveled a look on her youngest daughter, who responded with an innocent smile.
“Can I, Amma? Thank you ever so much.”
“You’re welcome, Mama Abby.”
That girl is lucky she's not Tish, with that sass.
“ Fine, but I want something,” Abby looks at Glennon getting a blush in return, “and the next time we have a family day, I am choosing the activities, deal?”
“Yes Mama Abby,” Amma said dutifully. “Mom picked this time.”
Glennon’s blush deepened at Abby’s raised eyebrow. “
What
?”
“I see. We will discuss this later, cherie. I should probably get started on supper anyway, you girls enjoy.” Abby said with a wink in Glennon's direction.
Amanda cuddled Hannah as Glennon turned the movie on that Tish had picked - something stereotypically ‘girly’ and ‘fluffy’, mostly to keep Chase out, she assumed. She didn’t mind it, but was only half-watching. All these Hallmark Christmas movies are the same anyway, they have about three plots and half a braincell between them. Still, can’t help enjoying the holiday setting.
“Girls! Supper! You know what happens if I have to come get you. I know you girls don't want that.”
Hannah, who was bored with the movie anyway, took the threat as a wonderful sign and was the first to jump up.
I was this close to daydreaming of Bee, now that would be a hallmark movie I'd watch, but good thing I didn't might have got myself a bedtime spanking that way.
Wonder if someone will test Auntie Abby.
Amanda was two steps behind Hannah, and Glennon followed with Tish and Amma, none of them keen on testing Abby tonight.
Especially Glennon and Amanda, since they knew very well what kind of consequences Abby could deal them for setting a bad example to the children.
They got to the table and found that Craig and Chase had taken their ‘exile’ as an opportunity to grill up salmon fillets, which Abby paired with steamed broccoli in cheese sauce (a tried and true way to get Glennon’s kids to eat it). There were redskin mashed potatoes with garlic, too, and all in all it looked good to Hannah, especially.
“Thank you Auntie Abby, Uncle Craig, Chase,” she said without being prompted, and Chase pulled Hannah close, ruffling her short hair.
“You’re welcome, little monkey,” he teased. “I don’t blame you for exiling me and Dad from the blanket fort.”
“You wanted to help Daddy cook dinner anyways,” Amma pointed out. “You said Hallmark movies are too sack-ring.”
“Saccharine,” Craig corrected as Chase snickered. “It’s alright Amma, and be quiet Chase, it’s alright that Amma didn’t know that word yet.”
“Oh. What is it, Daddy?”
“Too sweet,” Craig defined it for her. “Chase means he thinks Hallmark movies are too silly and he’d rather watch something else.”
“Oh.” Amma wilted a little, and Chase pulled Amma into his hug with Hannah, giving her a squeeze.
“One is okay for me once in a while,” he explained. “I just don’t want to watch like twenty of them the same week, okay? It’d be nice to watch something else with you, little one, even something else that’s Christmasy. Hallmark just gets kind of same-y after a bit.”
“The Grinch?” Amma suggested.
Chase raised an eyebrow. “Please tell me you mean the cartoon, not the Jim Carrey one.”
“Yes.”
“Then yes,” Chase confirmed.
“That's great and all, but you’re squishing me! Plus I want to eat this wonderful meal while it's still hot, thank you very much.“
With that the family sat down to eat the wonderful meal.
Hannah was flanked by Amanda and Amma, and the youngest Melton had her brother on her other side. She was focused on her food, drawing her fork through her pile of potatoes and tracing patterns in it in between bites of salmon and broccoli.
“Are you alright, Amma?” Glennon asked, sitting across from her youngest daughter.
“Yes Mom.” Amma’s tone made Abby raise an eyebrow.
“Are you sure, Amma?”
“Yes Mama Abby.” Amma sighed.
Abby, Glennon, and Craig shared a look that wasn’t missed by any of the Melton children.
“What’s the matter, cousin?” Hannah asked in a softer tone, thinking it might be because it was the adults asking the question that has Amma not wanting to answer.
“Not now, Hannah,” Amma whispered back.
After dinner, Amma escaped the table and followed Hannah, trying to avoid Abby, Glennon and Craig’s prying questions.
They returned to the blanket fort, and Amma snuggled in with Hannah, settling with her head resting on Hannah’s shoulder.
“I wish Chase wouldn’t laugh at me when I don’t know words,” she said quietly. “And I really wish people would like to watch the movies with me. I know that they mostly have the same plots and it’s easy to figure out who’s gonna do what, but that’s what makes it…” She trailed off, not wanting to mix up her words again. “Like a safe place, cause I know what’s gonna happen and it’s always gonna be a good thing in the end.” Amma looked at Hannah. “Isn’t that alright, cousin?”
“I completely understand. It's like stats for me, I can get completely lost in the numbers cause like someone can't mess with the numbers. Can I tell you a secret?”
Amma nodded in understanding. “Yes please.”
“I don't hate the movies, honest. It's just…” Hannah struggled with explaining the next part.. “You know how your Mama Abby loves your Mama Glennon? And you know how I kinda look up to Auntie Abby? Well um what I'm trying to say is um….” Hannah herself trailed off, unsure how to explain this to her younger cousin.
Amma frowned slightly, head tilted to one side. “In the movies, it’s always like a guy and a girl find each other and fall in love happily ever after,” she ventured. “You don’t really see movies about guys and other guys, or girls and other girls, like Mom and Mama Abby.”
“Exactly! Um for those people it can be hard to watch movies like that when there are other realities, couplings that, those producers refused to make a movie about.
Umm people like your Mamas, and um people like me, too.” Hannah admitted with a watery chuckle.
“Don't worry, I'll keep your secret safe until you’re ready to live your truth.” Amma promised.
“Thanks, cousin. How would you like to sleep in my new room? It would certainly make your sister jealous.” Hannah replied with a mischievous grin, trying to take both of their minds off their recent, respective admissions.
“Uh huh.” Amma nodded. “I thought Tish was your most best friend though.”
“Well, I can neither confirm nor deny that. (In deep voice) That's classified information, soldier. (In normal voice) But I can say for tonight you've moved up into her spot.” Hannah said with a big smile.
“I truly appreciate you listening and trusting me. Your sister would have probably wrote a song about it by now.” Hannah said with a giggle.
“Probably,” Amma agreed. When Amma and Hannah were ready, they headed up to Hannah’s room.
Amma looked around, not having spent as much time in it as Tish had. “Mama Abby put a whole soccer pitch in your room. Or maybe it was Daddy, but I bet it was Mama Abby’s idea.”
“Yeah, most likely. Regardless, I'm grateful for it. You want to get ready for bed first?
“Uh huh.” Amma dashed back to her room and reappeared five minutes later in her pajamas. She looked rather pleased with herself for how quickly she’d managed it. “There.”
“Oookay, that was fast! I'll be back.”
Upon Hannah’s return, both girls got in her bed and snuggled together before drifting off to sleep.
Chapter 17: The First Day of (Statistics) School
Summary:
It's Hannah's first day at her new internship at Angel City, beginning with training from former USWNT player Lori Lindsey. She starts off with some bonding time with Auntie Abby on the way there, then joins Clarisse and some of the other Angel City players for "school" in the film room.
Shenanigans ensue, of course, because Hannah can't go very long without trouble finding her. But it's not always *her* trouble...
Now that Risse and Hannah both have their feelings out on the table, they begin to navigate what that means a bit more. And it seems Amanda has a problem. But what's the root of the trouble?
Chapter Text
“It’s Coronation Day!”
“What.” Hannah sat up in bed, raising an eyebrow at Tish, who fell over giggling.
“Well okay no. But it’s the first day of school in your new program. And Mom says I can join you next year if my grades are good enough.” She poked Amma awake.
“Come on come on come on, Hannah has to get ready for school, Aunt Amanda’s already made lunch and everything.”
“Why, do you want to build a snowman?” Amma retorted, yawning and sitting up with her arms around her cousin. “Mine.”
“Snowman after. School first,” Tish retorted. “Mama Abby’s gonna go nuts if Hannah’s late.”
“That’s why she’s gonna get breakfast from Starbucks for the two of them. Get up and get dressed, please, Hannah Amanda, I’ve got your bag waiting. You need to take your medicine too, young lady, don’t think I forgot.” Amanda said from the doorway of Hannah’s room. “The two of you, scoot.”
Grumbling, Tish and Amma scooted, heading past their aunt as Amanda stepped inside. “Good morning, my angel.” She was carrying a cup of water and Hannah’s morning dose of medication. “Here, so you don’t forget this time.”
Hannah blushed. “Yes Mama.” She took the medicine and got up, hurrying to get dressed and running a brush through her hair. “Is Auntie Abby going to go crazy if we take too long?”
“Let’s just say you don’t want to risk it, angel. But she won’t be mad with you. Everything’s waiting for you, let’s go. Do you want any of your fidgets or your bear?”
Hannah scooped up her Princess bear and a handful of fidgets from her desk and followed Amanda downstairs, where her backpack and packed lunch were waiting. (Hannah’s afternoon medication was tucked into the bag.) There, too, was Hannah’s harness, and she looked indignant.
“Auntie Abby. I don’t need to wear it everywhere.”
“We’ll see, petite. For now it’s going in your backpack just in case.”
Sighing, Hannah complied. She followed Abby out to the car with her bag. “Does it have to be Starbucks? Can we go to the French cafe by the stadium instead?”
Abby paused with her hand on the car door. “You mean the one where that woman turned up?”
“Not that I want to see her again, but the pastries were good, and you have to admit that it being closer to the stadium saves time, gas, and money.”
Abby gave Hannah a measured look. “Alright, but if Aurelia Cardwell turns up again, I can’t promise I won’t deck her.” Abby’s eyes narrowed at the thought. “She’d better have found somewhere else to get her pastries if she knows what’s good for her.”
“I’m sure she’ll know better than to come back since security made her leave,” Hannah said, sounding more sure than she felt. “But I really want the pastries from there, please? And a croissant for Bee.”
Abby raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so that’s what this is about. Yes, alright,” she conceded as they got going, “and at least we’re right by the stadium if anything happens.”
Abby made the drive to the bakery in no time, and before they knew it Abby was ordering 3 different croissants: one plain for herself, one blueberry for Hannah, and one chocolate for “Bee”, along with a smaller mini “sampler” croissant because, “Hannah wanted to perform an experiment”.
Before they even crossed the street, Hannah had swallowed the mini croissant.
Abby’s look only became more inquisitive when Hannah frowned and nodded at the same time.
“You didn’t like it? You wanted it.”
“No, it's not that. It just confirmed my theory.”
“Which is?”
“It's probably not as good as I can make Bee's grandmas. This one is marketed to lots of people, you know.”
“Oh? And when did You get so good at baking French desserts?”
“Grandmother. It was the one time of month she left me unsupervised. She brought in different chefs, pastry and regular, from different cuisines. Cause, “A proper young lady should know how to cook and bake classics, “for her husband.”
It's whatever. But I do know how to make this breakfast one better. Got pen and paper?”
“Yes, let’s get to the stadium and I can give them to you.” Abby focused on getting Hannah across the street safely, without her running off considering she wasn’t wearing her harness (yet).
“Here. What are you going to write?”
“Just a note to brighten her day.”
“Dear Bee,
Now you don't have to keep running into me. You can just text like a normal person.”
She added her phone number and signed the note, la fille au cul magnifique.” Abby saw this and raised her eyebrows.
“What’s that about, young lady?”
“Bee shouldn’t be so loud if she doesn’t want to be overheard.”
Alyssa met them inside, taking the bag and the note with ‘Bee’ written on it. “I’ll put it at Risse’s place in the film room okay? Cause it’s the classroom and she’s joining us for class. Angelina, too.”
“Okay…” Hannah paused and nodded.
“Come on.” AT hugged Abby hard. “I’ll take care of Hannah, Grandmere. Promise.”
“See that you do, petitie-fille. What are you two up to with Clarisse, anyway?”
“Can’t tell, I promised.”
“Is anyone getting hurt or in trouble?”
“No, I swear. If there is trouble, I’ll tell so we can ask for help. But otherwise I promised no telling.”
“Alright,” Abby conceded. “As long as it’s not naughty and no one’s getting hurt, keep your secrets. Just know you can both come to me if you need anything.”
“Thanks Aunt Abby, bye.” Hannah dashed away, AT right next to her, leading Hannah to the film room ‘classroom’ setup.
“Miss Press-Heath, Miss Doyle, you're here early.” Lori Lindsey stood at the front of the film room, with head coach Becki Tweed next to her.
“Early bird gets the worm, ma'am. Are there assigned desks, Coach?”
“Not yet, AT. Though If there's distractions, there's other ways Ali or Miss Lori can get to the bottom of it, understand? But for now, sit where you want, girls.”
AT chose a chair in the front row, putting the croissant down on one side, and letting Hannah sit on her other side.
“No sense in letting them sit next to each other and end up getting smacks on the first day.” She thought.
Hannah, for her part, just sat down open-mouthed at the set up and the more teacher-like strictness radiating from the Lori Lindsey, Miss Lori Lindsey now, she supposed.
Clarisse, Ali, Angelina, and the other Angel City teammates who’d elected to attend Miss Lori’s class filtered in moments later. Once Ali was there, Becki excused herself to the rear of the classroom; she’d let Miss Lori run this, with Ali acting as teacher’s assistant.
Clarisse sat down next to AT, seeing the bakery bag labeled ‘Bee’ and giving AT an inquiring look. “What’s this, little one?”
“The breakfast fairy left it for you, Risse.”
“The what…never mind, I’m hungry anyway.” Clarisse opened the bag after ensuring she wasn’t the only one who had food in the classroom. Miss Lori watched this unfold with slightly raised eyebrows, but didn’t interfere.
Clarisse ate the croissant, grimacing slightly - she’d definitely had better, but appreciated the intent of whoever this ‘breakfast fairy’ was. Then she saw the note, and picked it up.
Miss Lori frowned. “Passing notes in class, are we?” she asked, arms folded.
Clarisse blinked. “Erm…well, it came with the croissant, madame.” She tried her most respectful tone. “I was just about to see what it was about.”
“Care to share with the class, Le Bihan?”
“Not particularly, madame,” Clarisse said, perfectly truthfully. “It’s a personal note.” She had spotted the signature, such as it was, and colour rose in her cheeks at the thought of saying that out loud.
“Let me put it this way, Clarisse Agathe Le Bihan,” Lori said calmly, and Risse flinched. “You have a choice here. Either you read the note aloud, I read it for you, or you take your smacks in front of the class for the disruption.”
Risse’s jaw dropped and she sputtered. “Madame! That’s undignified!”
“Miss Lori?”
Lori’s gaze turned to look at her newest pupil, who had stood up and was facing Lori with a nervous but determined expression. “It was my note. I’ll read it.”
“Very well, Miss Doyle.” Lori nodded to Clarisse, who, blushing even more now, handed the note back to Hannah.
Hannah unfolded it, and smoothed out the page.
“Ma chère abeille--”
“In English please,” Lori cut across her, and Hannah blinked innocently at Lori.
“Oh, sorry Miss Lori.”
She cleared her throat and started over, noticing that Clarisse was fighting the urge to laugh.
Good.
“My dear Bee,” she said again. “Now you don’t have to keep running into me, you can just text me like a normal person. Yours, Hannah Doyle.”
Lori raised an eyebrow. “Is that all?”
“And my phone number, but like I said, it was a personal note,” Hannah shrugged, handing it back to Clarisse deliberately. “Is that good enough, Miss Lori?”
“Fine,” Lori said. “Moving on, then.”
“To start, I will give you something simple. I asked a few players here voluntarily because I would like you to learn a little from each other. So, who can tell me what this would be as a stat, and what went wrong with the move from a football level?”
Hannah raised her hand.
“Miss Doyle?”
“The cross from Scarlett to Clarisse counts as a turnover statistically. And umm it could have set up a goal if it was in front, anticipating her, not behind where she was, but even then it would have been her wrong foot?”
“Very good, Miss Doyle.” Though Lori gave her a weird look for knowing what foot was Clarisse’s dominant one, not even she knew that.
“Moving on, do you want to take the next slide, Alexandra?”
Ali blushed at being full named, but resigned that it was simply Miss Lori asserting herself.
“No problem, Ma'am.”
And so the morning continued with questions back and forth, answers and questions of understanding until lunch was upon them.
Lunch was delivered from the French bakery- the sandwiches were a selection of Croque Madame or Croque Monsieur, depending on whether one approved of egg on sandwiches or not, and side salads, with an assortment of chocolate pastries for dessert. Ali contented herself with a sandwich she’d brought from home to go with her salad, and while Amanda had packed Hannah a lunch already, it sat untouched in its insulated bag. (To be entirely fair to both Amanda and Hannah, neither of them had been forewarned lunch would be provided)
“Risse?” Hannah ventured, as they ate their lunch with the others. The French girl looked over at her.
She couldn’t believe Miss Lori had threatened to…to do that. Until Hannah had taken it out of her hands. But to think that Hannah had written that note…and signed it with those words…
“You heard me, Hannah?”
“You weren’t as quiet as you thought, I guess. Buuut through text you don't have to worry about that, do you?”
And if that caused Clarisse to smile and frankly almost choke on her dessert, well Hannah was pleased with herself.
“Alright girls, fun time is over”, Miss Lori said with a look towards two people in particular. “Today is a short day, so footballers to the pitch, my girls up to the box.”
As the students started to file out, Miss Lori spoke again.
“Miss Doyle, Miss Le Bihan. Stay behind please.”
“Ma'am?”
“Close the door and have a seat.”
After Clarisse closed the door, and all three were seated, Miss Lori started on her lecture.
“Because today was the first day, I figured the act of reciting the letter was punishment enough, but make no mistake that was the only warning that I will give you both. The next time, I send a note home, the time after, with guardian permission, you will be learning while you squirm. Clear?”
“Madame, I um don't have a “guardian” while here?”
“I imagine your captain, or even Miss Doyle’s mother would not mind taking that role. You are living in a team apartment, yes? I imagine it would be no trouble for your captain to smack you here, drive there and repeat for “smacks at home” it was in your documents to be a part of my class. However, it will only be used for the most terrible indiscretions, and accumulation of offenses, 4, think double the card accumulation. Everything clear?”
Receiving two rapid nods, Miss Lori dismissed them.
“Le Bihan to the pitch, Miss Doyle with me. Don't dally now, unless you want that note today. Bit ironic considering a note got you in this in the first place.”
“Non, Madame.” Clarisse excused herself to the pitch, blushing pinker than her uniform. She found herself wondering if Hannah would get herself into any trouble up in the box.
She also found herself wondering if Madame would take Hannah over her knee, and how she’d look if that happened.
“You forgot to take your meds. You need to do that, cherie. ”
Hannah paled. Oh right meds.
Hannah took her meds before following Miss Lori up to the box. One, one hour practice later, the day was finished.
Hannah took the first opportunity she had to make her way down the pitch, making her way to Clarisse, bypassing two other players.
Angelina Anderson and Claire Emslie exchanged glances and knowing grins, the Scot chuckling to herself at the keeper’s smirk.
Meanwhile, being the brat she is, Scarlett Cambreros took it upon herself to separate them….. using the water cooler.
“Cold! So so co- cold!”
“Yeah, what the fu- fudge Scarlett!”
“What the fudge?”
“It was- was the- the only thing I could th- think of!”
“Can we leave, Bee?”
“ Scarlett Nefer Camberos Becerra!”
“That will be dealt with bright and early tomorrow. Apologize, now.” Ali said.
“Hannah Amanda Doyle! What are you doing ?”
“Mama!” As Hannah tried to run toward her Mama, Clarisse was quick enough to grab the harness and pull Hannah back into her.
“Co- cold!” Hannah shivered.
“I know, let's get you home, angel.”
“Bee mine!”
“I already am yours, sweetheart. Let's go home. You'll see her tomorrow.”
“Bee mine!”
“Actually, ma'am-”
“You, don't talk. Hannah Amanda, come.”
“No! Bee mine!”
“Amanda Doyle! What are you doing?” Abby asked.
“ She won't let Hannah leave.”
“Then she comes with, is that okay, Clarisse? Petite?”
Receiving nods in return, the family, plus Clarisse loaded up. The drive back home was one with a lot of tension.
“Family room, everyone now.” Abby said.
Hannah and Clarisse settled on the love seat huddled together to keep warm as Glennon passed them the afghan to provide some amount of warmth.
Abby took the middle seat of the couch, Glennon on one side, Amanda took the other.
“Now, really quickly so we can get the girls in warm clothes, please explain the situation. Sister please start, calmly .”
“Hannah didn't take her meds. And she was near a freezing Hannah, what were you doing huh?”
“ We were huddling for warmth after getting soaked by Scarlett, blame her. And how exactly do you know Hannah didn't take the medicine, Madame?” Clarisse questioned.
“Her lunch was not touched, I imagine she forgot the meds with the lunch!”
“I said calmly Sister, shouting helps no one. Clarisse what do you know?”
“I know I reminded Hannah to take her meds, in front of Miss Lori. I know that Capitana Ali ordered lunch from the bakery next door to the stadium, which I watched Hannah eat, and lastly I know that Miss Lori and Capitana will back me up. Call them or check the lunch box if you don't believe me.”
“Is that true, petite?” Abby asked.
Hannah’s nod was enough for her.
“Okay, you two get out of those wet clothes and shower, separately, then you can take a nap in Hannah’s room, you both look like you can use it. I'll handle the rest myself.”
As the two girls scampered off to do just that, Abby, and Glennon, turned their attention towards Amanda.
“Well, what do you have to say for yourself?” Abby asked with the raise of an eyebrow.
“I don't know! I guess seeing them together made me react badly?”
“I think you do know, but don't want to say. We can fix that. Into the corner. There's more than one way to ask a question.”
“You know you freaked her out right Sister.”
“What do you mean Glennon?”
“I'm going to try and explain and see if that will help you talk without Abby needing to get “Mother’s little helper.”
At this Amanda paled and nodded, that was passed from their mother to Glennon and was technically Abby’s now. She wanted to avoid that hairbrush at all costs, it was literally a paddle hairbrush!
“I think right now, Hannah is a little scared cause your reaction and placing blame on her might have reminded her of before. ” Amanda didn't need to be told before what, her reaction was probably frighteningly similar to her, at least in little Hannah’s brain.
“Oh god! What have I done?!”
“Hey, Shh. It'll be okay, just tell us what's wrong, okay?”
“It's the anniversary!” By this time, Amanda was broken down and sobbing on Glennon's shoulder.
“Anniversary? Of your annulment?” Abby asked.
“No! Dear God no. One minute he seemed in love, two months later we were no more. He actually- he actually wrote me a love poem. And two letters. The first, was for me to open two months later, that was him breaking up with me. The second, I didn't even open after what was in the first one . It had a weird address it said, I remember it said, “If Mother is ever Arrested”. I still have it, but unlikely that happens. Ooooh, I should go apologize!”
“I wouldn’t do that, Sister.”
“And why not?”
“Well, for one they're probably both asleep, and two have you ever had a calm, caring Top. They don't grow on trees, but they are super protective. I love Abby for those qualities, but I recognize some of the same in Clarisse. Let's just let them sleep for now, okay?”
************************************************
Upstairs, Hannah was snuggling with Clarisse trying to huddle for warmth.
“What exactly possessed you to pack shorts in December, Bee?”
“I wasn’t planning on getting soaked- she ignored Hannah’s giggling- by water(!) how do you Americans say, “To the bone?”
“You have me to keep you warm.” Hannah yawned.
“Yes, yes I do. We should try to nap, cherie. I'll be right here while you sleep, promise.”
Only once Hannah drifted off and her snores could be heard, did Clarisse finally close her own eyes.
The French footballer woke up a couple hours later. Seeing Hannah was still sleeping she wiggled out of her hold and replaced her body with the stuffed monkey on Hannah’s bed.
Based on the rumblings of her own stomach, Clarisse figured Hannah would be hungry when she woke up so she headed toward the kitchen.
Upon reaching the breakfast bar, her phone dinged with a text.
Capitana: Ma was impressed by, and I quote, “Her newest grandchild” so she had me replace the sandwich with something “more special” in Hannah’s lunch box.
See you at practice. - Captain Ali.
Ps: don't eat it all, Clarisse.
Hesitantly, Clarisse lifted the lunchbox cover to see… fried pork?
Knowing as little of her captain’s mother as she did, Clarisse suspected this was a taste test of sorts for her party. Wonder what Hannah did to get in Beverly Riley’s good graces?
In any case after an ingredient search, Clarisse settled on making a fried rice to go with the pork that just needed to be heated.
It didn’t take Clarisse long to make the rice, and she dished it up in two bowls, arranging the strips of pork on top of the rice and putting it on a tray to carry back upstairs.
When she was making her way down the hall with the loaded tray, she nearly ran into Glennon. “Oh…erm, hi,” Clarisse offered.
“Hi, yourself,” Glennon said calmly. “Need some help with that?” She took the loaded tray so Clarisse could open the door, and carried it into her niece’s room, following Clarisse inside. Putting it on the desk for now, she looked soberly at her sleeping niece.
“I’m sorry about what Sister said to both of you. She’ll apologize too, I’m sure. She’d never want to hurt Hannah, she’s just got…things that need working through.”
Clarisse nodded and sat on the bed, leveling a look on Glennon. “Ah, oui, things. Well, I do not care what Amanda thinks of me, but if she hurts Hannah’s feelings, then she will not like what I have to say about that.”
Glennon nodded. “Trust me, Abby will have plenty to say about it first.”
Clarisse smirked. “Good.” She leaned over and trailed her fingers down the side of Hannah’s neck. “Cherie, wake up, there is food, you are hungry, non?”
“Clarisse?! It wasn't a dream? You're here?”
“I am here, cherie. I will not leave you, I promise. Here, I brought you dinner. Partly a gift from Capitana,” she added as Glennon handed her the bowls.
“Do you want me to stay here, sweetheart?” Glennon asked Hannah. “I’m sure you’ll be safe with Clarisse, and won’t do anything inappropriate .”
Define inappropriate, madame, Clarisse thought with a snort of amusement. Yes, they had established that she and Hannah were attracted to each other, but attraction didn’t mean they were ready to move into inappropriate. A bit of cuddling would be perfectly all right, especially since Hannah needed the closeness.
“We'll be fine, Auntie Glennon.”
“Okay, but if Auntie Abby has to come next time, you'll probably get bedtime spankings and be sleeping on your stomachs. Keep that in mind.” Glennon said with a look towards Clarisse specifically before closing the door behind her as she left.
“Well that was, how do you say, concerning, cherie, ” Clarisse said as they ate their bowls of pork and rice. “What would your Auntie Abby be coming in here for, if she has your maman to take care of right now?”
“Mama?” Hannah stared at her lap. “Mama’s mad with us just like her. I know what Auntie Glennon said, but--”
Clarisse shook her head. She encouraged Hannah to finish her meal, then stacked the empty bowls on the tray on Hannah’s desk, and settled back on the bed with her.
“Here, cherie, you can hold on to me as long as you need.”
Hannah clung gratefully to Clarisse, crying on her shoulder. She couldn’t believe Mama had just…just snapped at them like that, what was wrong, what had she and Risse done that was so wrong, nothing that’s what, it wasn’t fair. She sobbed apologies for not being good, or good enough even for her mama, and Clarisse gave her a gentle shake.
“Stop that. You are good enough, Hannah Doyle. You will always be more than good enough,” Clarisse said, stroking Hannah’s short hair. “Settle down, I have you.”
Hannah, it seemed, was doing her best to try and make herself disappear, pressing her face into Clarisse’s shoulder. She sobbed as Clarisse cuddled her, and eventually, exhausted, fell asleep again.
It didn’t take long for Clarisse to follow, holding Hannah tightly.
Chapter 18: Amanda's Reckoning
Summary:
After Amanda unintentionally hurts her daughter's feelings, Abby moves to take matters into her own hands. She ensures Sister knows exactly what she needs to do to have matters begin to mend. Amanda's heart is hurting too, and she needs to forgive herself before she can dare to imagine Hannah doing it, too.
Chapter Text
When Hannah woke up the next morning, she noticed a different person standing over her bed.
“Clarisse?”
“Last time I checked,” Clarisse said. “How are you feeling, cherie?”
“Better, I guess. Will you stay by me Bee?”
“Of course.” Clarisse snuggled close to Hannah, putting an arm around her and rubbing her shoulder. “I’m glad you’re feeling better. Is there anything you feel like doing, or do we just hide out here until someone comes to get us?”
“I want to go down, because today is a school day, so breakfast, and I don't want them to think I'm still scared.”
“Then that's what we'll do, cherie.”
In a move that surprised Clarisse, as she was reaching for the doorknob, Hannah grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers.
Clarisse looked at Hannah with wide eyes but didn't stop her as Hannah gestured towards the door.
As the two went downstairs hand in hand, the first person they saw was Abby.
“Good I don't have to go upstairs and give you any incentive to start moving. Ali will be here to pick you up soon. I still need to have a further discussion with your mother once you leave. But you will be happy to know that Glennon has made homemade breakfast wraps to go, I know you both weren't big fans of the croissants at the bakery. Based on your grimace I would say Glennon had a good idea?”
“Yes Auntie Abby.” Hannah nodded, staring worriedly at Abby, and sucking on her lower lip. “Um…” She fidgeted nervously, resorting to putting the pendant of her chewable necklace in her mouth so she wouldn’t bite her lip.
“What is it, petite?” Abby asked, after Hannah had been silently chewing for a few moments. Slowly, Hannah took it back out and accepted the pack of wipes Abby handed her to clean it. She stared at the floor.
“Are…are you going to use…use the strap on M--on Amanda?”
Abby froze.
“No. I wasn’t going to. Can I ask you something petite?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded, eyes brimming with tears.
“Why the name change? You don’t have to answer if it's too hard right now.”
“I…don’t think she wants to be my mama anymore. Because I was so bad.”
“Hey, look at me petite. 1) She will always want to be your mama, always. 2) You weren’t bad, it's not your fault. She was the one who was naughty. Would you rather go wait for Ali with Clarisse or do you want to talk to her? It’s up to you, no need to do anything you don't want to, petite.”
“I…I want to talk to her, please, but can Clarisse stay?” Hannah asked. “Or will it make her more mad with us?”
“I think that's a wonderful idea. She needs to get used to the idea of Clarisse being around anyway, from the looks of things.” Abby said, gesturing to their clasped hands.
Hannah nodded, holding tightly to Clarisse’s hand as Amanda walked toward them. She looked wide-eyed at her mother, wondering what to say or even if she should speak first. Children ought to be seen and not heard, Hannah Cardwell, an oft-familiar phrase floated out of memory, but she tried to push it away. Shut up shut UP SHUT UP I’m not Hannah Cardwell anymore anyways I’m Hannah Doyle…or I want to be…if I’m still wanted… Her thoughts raced in her head and she wasn’t sure if any of them had spilled out of her mouth or not.
“...morning?” she squeaked finally.
“Good morning, my--Hannah,” Amanda stopped herself, unsure where she stood at the moment. She held her hands out, palms up, toward Hannah. “I don’t know where to begin,” she said quietly. “We have a lot to discuss - if you’re willing - but not enough time right now, I know Ali will be here soon. I want you to know, though, I’m sorry for the way I spoke to you - to both of you - yesterday. I was wrong. I know that. But, Hannah, you are my daughter, I never wanted to give you up and I don’t mean to do it again.”
“You still love me, Mama? You want me to be yours?” Hannah whispered, and Amanda nodded, coaxing Hannah into her embrace.
“I do, my angel. More than anything.” She hugged Hannah tightly. “I’m not asking for forgiveness, though I hope you can eventually. But I hope you can stop worrying about that, at least. I love you, sweetheart.”
Hannah nodded, sniffling. “Okay Mama,” she said quietly, telling her worries and fears to back off and shut up. “We’ll talk about it after school?”
“I promise,” Amanda nodded reassuringly. “Come on, let’s get you your breakfast - and your morning medication - so you won’t be late, hmm?”
Hannah nodded into Amanda’s shoulder. “Okay.”
Clarisse walked down to the kitchen with Amanda and Hannah, and when Hannah had obediently gulped down her medication with some milk, the girls accepted their breakfast wraps. Ali was just being ushered in by Glennon, and Hannah scrubbed at her tear-filled eyes to try and look like she hadn’t been crying. She didn’t want Tia Ali seeing her upset.
Amanda stood in the entry, watching as Ali shepherded Hannah and Clarisse away. The second they were out of the driveway and turning down the street, she closed the door and turned around, jumping at the sight of Abby right behind her.
“...hi, Abby.”
“Don't “hi Abby” me, I told you last night that that would only be part of your punishment as we didn't want to wake up the girls and make things more complicated. Now is as good a time as any, I think.”
“Yes, Abby.” As she followed Abby into the family room where the spanking chair was obviously set up, Amanda couldn't help but flash back to the first part of her punishment last night.
After the girls were fast asleep, Abby came into Amanda’s room.
“Your behavior was deplorable earlier. I can't deal with the full punishment because I don't want to wake the girls and have to deal with those emotions. However, I do have a unique punishment for naughty mouths that I have been wanting to try since I received this present.
Amanda followed Abby into Abby and Glennon's bathroom and watched as she unwrapped a brown paper from around a square.
“This was a long distance gift from a dear friend. You see, Jenni Hermoso gave a bunch of these to Tobin for an early Christmas present. Well when Tobin and her family were here recently, she passed a couple bars to me as an early Christmas present herself.”
“Now, you're probably wondering what's so special about a bar of soap, right? Well, you see this comes from her girlfriend's homeland, and it's made specifically for punishment and only in small batches. It has a unique twist compared to using regular hand washing soap. Should I just demonstrate instead of trying to explain?”
“Open wide, Sister.”
As Amanda obediently did as told, something weird happened, Abby didn't direct her to hold still so she could scrub or even to bite down on the bar, she simply said one word instead, “Chew.”
This was unexpected, but Amanda did as asked and started to chew, slowly at first.
She soon understood why this was worse, as soap began filling her mouth and coating everywhere without breaking down into anything that could potentially be a choking hazard.
After what felt like an eternity to Amanda but was in reality 12 painstaking minutes, Abby finally allowed her to spit and rinse.
“Now, the next time you talk to Hannah I want you to remember how bad this was and think about that before you say something you could regret. Is that understood?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Good. Well, go back to your room for now.
We'll deal with the remainder of your punishment after Hannah leaves for school, okay?”
“Yes, Abby.”
And now here they were, about to complete the remainder of her punishment. As Amanda stepped further into the family room, she saw that next to the chair, on the floor, was “Mother’s little helper”, a paddle hairbrush that their mother had passed on to Glennon, who obviously entrusted it to Abby; she didn't even want to think about that. It had been years on top of more years, decades even, since she had last felt that implemented.
This was going to be bad. But she deserved it, she knew, and was determined to take her discipline, “as she ought '' as their mother used to say.
“Abby--”
Abby’s gaze followed Amanda’s. “Do you think you don’t deserve this, Sister?”
“No, I know I do,” Amanda said quietly. “It’s just--” She hesitated, and Abby drew Amanda down to sit on her lap, rubbing a hand over her back.
“Are you afraid, Sister?”
A nod.
“Of me?” Abby raised an eyebrow, and Amanda shook her head. “Okay. Of the brush?”
Amanda grimaced. “I know I’m going to hate it, but I’m not afraid of it or you,” she replied. “Just…what if Hannah can’t forgive me?”
Abby shook her head. “I don’t think that’s going to be a problem, Amanda,” she said quietly. “But that’s something we can only figure out together after Hannah’s back. For now, we work on you forgiving yourself, alright?”
This got a meek nod, and Amanda got back up, only to find herself turned facedown over Abby’s lap. She was near enough to the brush to pick it up, and did so without being asked.
“Good girl,” Abby said, giving Amanda’s back a reassuring pat before tucking up her skirt. “Lift up for me please.”
Reluctantly, Amanda did, letting Abby tug down her panties. She hated the thought of being bare from the start, but there they were. As Abby settled her back in position, Amanda tried to relax. “H-how many?”
“I was thinking twenty with my hand to start,” Abby said calmly, and Amanda nodded, closing her eyes.
“Okay,” she said resignedly.
“Excuse me?”
“Yes ma’am,” Amanda corrected herself. “Sorry.”
“It’s alright,” Abby soothed. “I’m going to start now.”
Amanda had enough time to grab on to the chair leg with her free hand before Abby started the spanking, and she yelped from the beginning.
How do I always forget how hard Abby’s hand is? It’s not like she was a goalkeeper or anything! She kicked her legs just a tiny bit, wriggling, as she took her spanking, but Abby didn’t seem to mind as long as she wasn’t actively fighting the punishment.
Before long, the twenty spanks had been delivered, covering her bottom cheeks and sit spots, and Amanda was definitely starting to feel a warmth and tingling in her backside from the punishment. She wasn’t crying quite yet, though some of the sharper smacks had elicited yelps.
But now Abby paused, one hand on Amanda’s back, the other reaching down in front of her. “Hairbrush, Amanda. Now please.”
Grimacing, Amanda handed it up to her. “Yes ma’am.”
“You’re being very cooperative, Amanda, I’m proud of you. Thank you.” Abby knew she didn’t have to praise Amanda for complying, but she wanted to, because she knew Amanda needed some reassurance that she’d done at least something right, to help forgive herself for what had gone wrong.
“Yes ma’am,” Amanda said softly. “It didn’t make sense to argue it and make more trouble.”
“Glennon should try listening to you more often,” Abby chuckled, giving Amanda’s shoulder a squeeze. “Okay, we’re about half done Sister. I was going to say twenty-five, but because you’re behaving so well we’ll just call it twenty again, hmmm?”
“Yes ma’am, thank you,” Amanda said, relieved.
“Alright. Here we go, then,” Abby warned. The first smack of the ‘Mother’s helper’ hairbrush wasn’t as bad as Amanda remembered.
It was worse.
Was the damned thing a hairbrush, or a paddle? Because it felt like both and neither at the same time, its own brand of burning swats something Amanda did not want to have to get used to, thank you very much. The first time she’d seen this thing was after coming home late from a college party where she’d met---
Well. How ironic that she’d be thinking of James now, again, while over her sister-in-law’s knee getting her bottom paddled for snapping at hers and James’ daughter in such a way.
“F-fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, twenty,” Amanda sobbed out the last few numbers. “Sorry, Abby, ma’am, I’m s-so sorry I hurt Hannah, and Clarisse, that I…what I did was unforgivable.”
“Not unforgivable,” Abby said as she stopped the paddling, resting a gentle hand on Amanda’s red bottom, giving it a gentle pat and making Amanda flinch. “You made a mistake, and it was a very bad mistake, but you had reasons for feeling overwhelmed yesterday.” She helped Amanda up, gently setting her clothes to rights and leading Amanda to the couch for a cuddle.
“There you are, Sister,” Abby soothed, “you took your smacks like a good girl, It’s all finished, unless you think you need more of course. Or do you want to wait until we talk with Hannah this afternoon to be sure/”
Amanda couldn’t articulate how much she appreciated the ‘ we’. Even after Abby had given her a soaping and a spanking, even after she’d bared Amanda’s bottom and spanked her right there in the family room, Abby was still there to help her talk with Hannah, and try to explain - not excuse, but explain - what had happened.
“Okay-yes ma’am,” Amanda corrected herself as her tears tapered off. She was soon tired enough to doze off on the couch, with a blanket tucked around her.
When she finally woke again, Hannah was home from training and ‘school’, sitting on the couch opposite Amanda.
“Mama?” Hannah whispered. “Are you…did I wake you up?”
“It’s okay,” Amanda reassured Hannah.
“Does it mean we have to talk now?”
“Whenever you’re ready,” Amanda replied. “Do you want to cuddle first?”
Moments later her arms were full of Hannah, pressing close.
Explanations could wait. For now, they were cuddling together and Amanda felt a wash of relief.
Chapter 19: Answers and Questions
Summary:
After Amanda does her best to explain herself to Hannah, Clarisse gets herself back into Amanda's good graces. Hannah gets an unexpected communication, and afterward, family time is interrupted by prodding from Hannah's new Top.
Clarisse won't stop until she gets what she wants. As long as it's what Hannah wants too, of course...and it seems she's eager for Clarisse's attention.
Chapter Text
“Mama? Can you explain now please?”
“Have you ever had a memory, where it messed with your emotions for the day?”
“Yeah, there was the one time….”
“Oh?”
“It's not important. I'll maybe tell you at Miss Beverly’s party. Continue please, Mama.”
“Okay, well there was one time, not long after you were born when your f- James wrote me a letter. He told me how much I meant to him and how he was grateful for both of us in his life. Six months later is when he wrote another letter saying he “couldn't be with me anymore”. And that his mother, your grandmother, told him, “the child is better off with us.” And to “break up with me and annul the marriage before I pulled you both down with me.” whatever that means. You see, both of those letters, which give me different emotions, were on the same day, six months apart. And that day was yesterday. I love that you are getting closer to Clarisse and I look forward to meeting her again and getting a chance to make a better second impression, but I was not mad at either of you, or that you're entering a new relationship. Does that make sense?”
“Yes, Mama. She did the same thing to me. Ummm, it was years ago and umm he was home and was willing to play with me and we had just found a rhythm and were smiling and talking when she interrupted us and said, “you don't need to be playing with the child, you have work to do. There's maids for that. Get to work James Madison Cardwell!”
“I hate her so much, Mama!”
“I know, sweetheart. I do, too.”
As she wrapped herself around Amanda, to the surprise of her Mama Hannah said,
“I forgive you, Mama. It's all her fault!”
“Shh, sweetheart. Mama's got you, it's gonna be okay, my angel.”’
As Hannah cried into her shoulder, Amanda patted her back and silently cursed Aurelia Cardwell and everything related to her (except Hannah, obviously). I hope you rot in jail one day, you sniveling witch. She thought worse before, but with Hannah so close she didn't want to think too strongly , lest she accidentally say it out loud.
“How about I go grab our suits and we spend some time in the pool with the rest of the family, maybe even eat outside if we ask Auntie Abby really nicely.”
As Amanda left to gather all things needed for an afternoon in (or just by) the pool, Hannah looked down at her backpack, glad she and Bee had got to work together and she already had her homework done. AT didn't seem mad with her for choosing Bee, cause she seemed excited to work with Angelina on “placement to better score past the keeper” and in a surprising turn of events, Scarlett Camberos chose to take what seemed to be the hardest assignment, a cross class mystery paper with Miss Foudy’s class. Apparently, she didn't care when she saw the other person was Dani Weatherholt. I wonder what's up with that? Hannah thought curiously.
All of a sudden, bringing her out of her thoughts, something in her bag started buzzing.
Hannah opened it to find a new cell phone just like hers, except she had never seen it before.
Opening the texts, she saw they were all in Chinese, Cantonese to be specific.
“ HI, Hannah. This is an old friend who you may or may not remember. I will reveal myself when the time is right, but no sooner. I would like to thank you for the way you stood up to your Grandmother earlier. That was very brave and it opened a lot of people's eyes to her actions.”
“ Certain people, and groups, have since opened inquiries into the actions of your grandmother, past and present. That is all I can say at this time. I ask that you keep this secret for a couple more days, I will be in touch soon. Best regards, a friend.
Well, that's certainly weird, Hannah thought.
For now, though she would keep the phone in her writing desk drawer and searched the small part of the backpack for something that was the opposite, her new ring from Bee.
She put it on, and after a quick trip to her room to put her backpack away and hide the phone, she joined Abby, Amanda, and Glennon on the rooftop. It didn’t take Amanda long to notice the new addition.
“What’s this, my angel?” Amanda’s gaze was drawn to the ring, blue and glittering on Hannah’s finger - a fidget ring, she noted, from the way Hannah was turning it back and forth, a smooth blue band with a swirling grey pattern.
“Oh, Bee gave it to me,” Hannah said distractedly, looking back down at it. “She said it was for St. Nicholas Day, since she wasn’t being herself on the day. She gave one to everyone in class,” Hannah added quickly, “and these little brioche men decorated with chocolate chips, served with hot chocolate. I guess gingerbread isn’t so much of a French thing, but she wanted us to have those.” She paused. “ And I took my medication when we had them, I promise. Plus we had a proper lunch.” Ali had assured Amanda that she didn’t need to pack lunch for Hannah on school days, so there wouldn’t be any more misunderstandings, but if she wanted extra snacks or drinks for Hannah it was alright.
“Good girl,” Amanda squeezed Hannah’s hand, running a fingertip over the fidget ring herself. “It was thoughtful of Clarisse, my angel.” At least it definitely wasn’t that kind of ring, for one thing it wasn’t on the right finger for that, but it was too soon for that anyway.
Besides, they aren’t me and James. She pushed down a stab of annoyance with herself for going back to that, then looked up as more people came out onto the rooftop patio to join them by the heated pool.
It was Craig, Chase, Tish, and Amma, and behind them--
“Guess who we just found sulking on the steps.’ Tish grinned.
“I wasn’t sulking.” Clarisse rolled her eyes.
“Were too,” Chase said.
Amma ignored them and ran to hug Hannah. “Don’t listen to them. Daddy said he didn’t mind if Clarisse joined us for family time.”
“I come bearing gifts,” Clarisse added, because she had a box in her shoulder bag with more of the St. Nicholas brioche ‘men’ she’d brought to class earlier. “That is, if they’re wanted.” If I’m wanted. Her gaze sought out Amanda and she gave Hannah’s mother a questioning look.
“Gifts are always welcome, right Mama Abby?”
“That's right. Gifts are always welcome, aren't they Sister?”
“Yes,” Amanda agreed. “They are welcome - and you are welcome to spend family time with us, Clarisse.” She looked at the French girl. “I hope we can start over, and have a better second impression. I’m sorry about my reaction yesterday, it was uncalled for.”
“It was the kind of thing that I do not appreciate as a Top, but then you do not have a top yourself, non?”
That question had both mother and daughter blushing, though for different reasons.
“I…not one that’s technically mine.” Amanda found herself answering the girl’s question honestly, to her shock. “I did a long time ago, but--well.” She snapped her mouth shut and looked away, tightening her hold on Hannah.
“Well, who knows what’s in your future, madame.”
“How are you feeling, cherie?” Clarisse added, shifting her gaze slightly.
Glennon blinked and turned her head at Clarisse’s comment. Oh, of course, she thought. The remark was directed at Hannah, obviously.
“I’m better, Bee,” Hannah said softly. “Mama and me made up, everything’s alright.” Except that something’s weird and I want to know what it is but I don’t know and I can’t tell anyone.
Something in Hannah’s face must have made Clarisse skeptical. She raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure, cherie?”
“Hannah wouldn’t lie ,” Tish and Amma objected in chorus.
“Especially because our little monkey doesn’t want to be tasting soap now does she,” Chase added.
“No, she absolutely doesn’t, do you, angel.” Amanda ran a hand lightly over Hannah’s hair, leaning in to whisper, “especially if it’s that stuff your Auntie Abby’s got hold of.”
Hannah’s eyes went wide with shock. “Mama…” she hesitated. “There’s something, but I’m not allowed to talk about it yet,” she hedged. “Is that okay?”
Amanda frowned. “Is it illegal? Will it put you or anyone else in danger?”
“I don’t think so?” Except maybe Grandmother, but nobody cares if she gets in trouble.
“Hmm.” Amanda stroked Hannah’s hair gently, giving her a cuddle. “I trust you to tell me when you can. And if you are in danger, Hannah, we need to know so we can protect you.”
“I know.” Hannah looked anxious. “I don’t like keeping secrets, Mama, but--”
“Shh. No, it’s alright. Knowing you have one isn’t the same thing as knowing what it is. I understand. I had to keep you a secret, after all,” she added. “And now I don’t.”
“I’m glad you don’t, Mama.”
“Me too.”
“If you ever do want to share I'm here, okay cherie?”
“Okay.” Hannah nodded, grateful for Clarisse and Amanda’s joint support. She noticed that Uncle Craig had been keeping his three out of the way as Amanda and Clarisse discussed the situation with her, sending Chase and the girls to the pool after Chase’s teasing jibe had landed badly.
That was probably a good thing. She didn’t want them asking questions about the situation. When Amanda was finally persuaded to let Hannah go and join her nieces and nephew in the water, Clarisse settled down next to Hannah on the lounge chair, putting an arm around her.
“Is there a deadline when you can tell us about this whatever-it-is, cherie?” Clarisse asked, and Hannah shrugged.
“Two, probably three days at most.”
“Miss Beverly’s party?” Clarisse asked.
“The same day, maybe. Hopefully not during the party. Although…..”
“Although, what cherie? You can tell me, I won't tell anyone, not even anyone here , if that's what you're worried about, honest.” Clarisse whispered.
“I know I can, I don't want to right now, Clarisse.”
“Is that sass, cherie?”
“I think you’re hearing things, Bee.”
“ I think your bratting side is coming out now that you finally have someone willing to be your Top, and your emotions are all over the place, right? Come with me, cherie.”
Hannah followed Clarisse over to Abby. “Auntie Abby, if Mama’s looking for me, Clarisse wanted a private word.”
Abby raised an eyebrow.
“Nothing inappropriate, Madame,” Clarisse said smoothly. “We’ll be inside, if that’s alright with you.”
Abby nodded. “Behave, you two,” she warned, and seemed satisfied with Hannah’s dutiful nod in return.
Together, Hannah and Clarisse headed for Hannah’s room. As they neared the door, Hannah’s heart seemed to pound louder in her chest. What was Clarisse going to say? What was she going to do? They stepped inside Hannah’s room, with its soccer-pitch carpet, and Clarisse led Hannah across to the bed, sitting down with her.
“I think you know you can trust me, but are hesitating. Maybe you can use some motivation , non?”
Hannah looked sideways at Clarisse, stomach fluttering nervously. “L-like Krampus motivation?”
“Not today, cherie. Mais une bonne fessée, oui, I think so. Come along.” She gave Hannah’s hand a squeeze, and Hannah swallowed, still nervous.
“Clarisse, can’t we discuss this?”
“We will be doing the discussing, just not so much the talking, I think.”
“Oh, not fair.”
“Are you going to tell me, then, cherie?” Clarisse raised an eyebrow. At Hannah’s stubborn headshake, the French footballer tsked and settled Hannah facedown over her lap. “Then we discuss like this.”
Hannah squirmed as Clarisse patted the seat of her board shorts meaningfully. The shorts were pink, with green alligators printed on them, and ‘built in’ boxer briefs inside, connected to the outer layer.
She reached out and grabbed Mr. Banana, holding the plush toy to her as Clarisse’s hand descended again.
“Ow!” The sting had been muffled by her two-layered shorts, but it was definitely still present, and as smacks continued to fall, Hannah squirmed and whimpered. “Bee, please!”
“Please what, cherie?” Clarisse asked, pausing to rub the seat of Hannah’s shorts gently. “Please give you more?”
Hannah sputtered indignantly. “ Clarisse.”
“You are ready to talk then?”
“...no.” Hannah admitted.
“Then I think it is time these come down, oui?” Clarisse nudged Hannah’s hip, sliding her fingers into Hannah’s waistband and tugging her shorts down. Her eyebrows rose in surprise when she saw that the ‘boxer briefs’ inside weren’t a separate piece, baring Hannah right away.
“Well then, cherie, this pretty bottom is eager to be bare, I think.”
Hannah blushed, squirming as Clarisse resumed her spanking. Clarisse was making every effort to turn Hannah’s bottom as pink as her shorts, expertly laying down spanks that were very definitely keeping Hannah’s attention.
“Clarisse, that hurts. ”
“You think I do not know how to do my job, then, cherie?” Clarisse paused, carding her other hand through Hannah’s short hair. “What is your color, little one?”
Hannah took a minute to collect herself. “Green,” she offered meekly, “but Bee--”
“Is that backchat I hear, cherie?”
Sighing, Hannah buried her face in Mr. Banana’s plush fur and said nothing, just shaking her head. The smacks resumed a moment later, and Hannah whined as her bottom was spanked to the exact shade of her shorts.
This is where Clarisse stopped, deciding to start the discussion.
“I'm not asking to know everything, cherie. Just part of it, so you’re not burdened by the whole thing on your own, okay?”
“Well, I found a phone in my bag, no not mine. It um it had some potentially great news.
“Potentially? Do you know who it belongs to, cherie?” Clarisse rubbed Hannah’s bare bottom, keeping her facedown for the moment.
“Non. Me, I guess. It was um it was in Cantonese, one of the dialects of Chinese. I have a suspicion, but that person isn't a threat, promise. They made my time bearable in that place.”
Clarisse hummed sympathetically. “I am glad you had at least one good friend there, cherie. I hope they will meet with us so we can thank them for that.” By ‘us’ she meant all Hannah’s Angel City friends and maternal family.
“Maybe, but I don't know. Hmph, that's not the important part, though. They said um after what happened with um her that, well it'd probably be easier to show you?”
As this seemed to be phrased like a question, Clarisse let Hannah up, who then retrieved the phone and passed it to Clarisse. “It says,
“ HI, Hannah. This is an old friend who you may or may not remember. I will reveal myself when the time is right, but no sooner. I would like to thank you for the way you stood up to your Grandmother earlier. That was very brave and it opened a lot of people's eyes to her actions.”
“ Certain people, and groups, have since opened inquiries into the actions of your grandmother, past and present. That is all I can say at this time. I ask that you keep this secret for a couple more days, I will be in touch soon. Best regards, a friend.”
“Well, that is certainly potentially good news, I agree. We don't think this is Miss Beverly, right?”
“No, but the person I'm thinking of comes from the same region of China as Miss Beverly’s parents. At the very least, maybe we pull her aside and see if she can confirm what the texts say, and possibly be there as a better translator?”
“I'm sure she wouldn't mind helping, cherie. Especially if she gets to speak her language, she probably doesn't get to do that often. I'm glad you trusted me with this cherie.”
“Me too,” Hannah said. She blushed as Clarisse tugged her shorts back up, giving her now-clothed bottom another pat.
“Now that we have that figured out, cherie, perhaps we should go back before your maman begins to worry about you, or us, again.”
“Yes Bee.” Hannah walked back to the rooftop patio with Clarisse, shivering as Clarisse rubbed her bottom again. “Oh..”
“It’s going to be hard to keep my hands to myself, cherie. ” Clarisse smiled teasingly. “Now that I know how eager your pretty bottom is.”
Hannah blushed. “I’ll never wear these shorts again.”
“Oh, au contraire, you should wear them more often.”
“You like them?”
“Oh yes. Off or on, but especially off,” Clarisse teased. “And they make that part so easy.”
“Bee!” Hannah squeaked indignantly.
Clarisse laughed and returned to the chair to cuddle Hannah. Amanda and the kids had got back out of the pool, and Craig headed downstairs after sending them to dry off. He went to grill up dinner for the family.
When the rest had gone downstairs, Abby took a chair near the two girls. They lay back, looking up at the sprinkling of stars above the Los Angeles sky - not so impressive here as they would be out in the country, to be sure. But at least some of the stars shone clear.
This reminds me of that joke, where Holmes asks Watson to look at the sky when they’re camping, Hannah thought. But she couldn’t remember it all right now, so she kept it to herself. “How many stars do you think there are?”
“More than I can count up there, and at least one more down here, cherie.” Clarisse nudged Hannah and looked at Abby, who laughed.
“Flatterer,” Abby countered. “Alright, I won’t ask you what you two were up to in Hannah’s room.”
“Just a private discussion, Madame.” Clarisse smiled. Abby nodded, and together they headed down to the backyard, where the Melton men were at the grill. Amanda led the pair over to sit at the table.
Sitting made Hannah wince, so Amanda gently pulled her daughter into her lap. “It’s alright angel, Mama’s got you. Is that better?”
Hannah nodded. “Everything with Bee is okay, Mama.”
“Good.”
Amma ran inside, and came back out with a small planetarium light that sat on her end table. She put it in the middle of the patio table and flicked it on, shining a myriad of stars onto the inside of the umbrella. “Cause I know you and Clarisse wanted to see stars, Hannah.”
“Thank you, sweetheart,” Glennon said. “That’s very thoughtful of you.”
Hannah nodded.
Snuggled in Amanda’s lap, Clarisse at her side, she let her mind wander as she studied the stars. She barely noticed when Uncle Craig brought plates of steak, corn, and asparagus, all freshly off the grill.
“I can whip up a quick dessert later, if you guys want?”
“Anything to stay off your bottom, angel?” Amanda chuckled knowingly.
“You asking to be my assistant, Mama?” Hannah asked with a giggle, knowing her mama's bottom was probably in even worse shape than her own.
“Of course, my angel.” Amanda agreed readily. It wasn’t as though the others wouldn’t know. “But for now, eat your dinner, otherwise there won’t be time to make dessert.”
“Or maybe you want a second helping of our conversation for dessert,” Clarisse whispered into Hannah’s ear, making her blush vibrantly. The French girl chanced a glance at Amanda, who only rolled her eyes in exasperation.
“You’re adults. Just keep things decent, please.”
“Oh, we will.”
Hannah wasn’t sure if it was possible to be any more embarrassed by the topic of conversation, so she turned her attention to finishing her dinner. The sooner she’d eaten, the sooner she could get up off her Mama’s lap, and away from her clearly insatiable Top.
And if that was partly because she herself was loving the attention, well, she doubted Bee would complain about
that.
Chapter 20: Tug-of-War
Summary:
After a day of lessons and statistics, Hannah joins a handful of the Angel City teammates on the pitch for something other than training.
Scarlett has some Big Emotions to release, so she's in the mood for a game of tug-of-war with her favorite toy, and Dani's only too happy to oblige. Katie watches her best friend from a distance at first. Then Clarisse and Hannah join in the fun, and...
Well, things get a little out of control.
Chapter Text
Hannah had been training in the announcer’s box with Miss Lori, going over stats as usual, but now it was time for her to join her Angel City friends on the pitch. As she headed down from the box, she heard a playful scream, almost a howl of glee from Scarlett Camberos, and hurried down the rest of the way to see what was going on.
Scar’s been traded to Bay FC, but they don’t need her to move right away. Hopefully she can spend one more Christmas here before moving up…
The sight that greeted Hannah made her cover a grin. Dani Weatherholt was dangling a knotted rope in front of Scarlett, as the younger girl knelt on the ground at Dani’s feet. Scarlett grabbed at the rope, only for it to be whisked away again and again. Finally, Scarlett caught it, giving another cry of triumph. This time, she yanked on it, pulling Dani forward as they worked it back and forth.
“Who do you think is going to win, cherie?” Clarisse moved up behind Hannah, making her yelp in surprise, and nearly stumble.
Clarisse caught her, dusting off the seat of Hannah’s shorts with unnecessarily firm smacks, making her yelp again for a different reason. “I asked you a question, cherie.”
“Me, if we get to play too,” Hannah said, rubbing at her stinging bottom as Clarisse smirked.
“Oh you think so, oui? Well we shall see about that, shall we not.”
Hannah approached Dani and Scarlett cautiously. “Can we play too?” Hannah ventured.
“What do you think, chiquitita?”
Getting a nod from Scarlett, Dani only had one more question.
“Which side do you guys want?”
Hannah simply stayed where she was causing Clarisse to smirk.
“Brat solidarity, cherie?”
“Brat solidarity,” Hannah nodded, getting a wolfish grin from Scarlett that turned into a smirk as Dani rolled her eyes.
The tug of war began again, only with more force on each side this time.
Scarlett threw herself into the battle with an enthusiasm born of jumbled emotions - Dani was nearly wrestled to her knees again, but this time she had Clarisse bracing her. The desperation in Scarlett’s eyes, the wildness, had Dani worried.
Of course, she’s all over the place about this move. Excited and scared, I’m sure. Been there, done that.
On a particular hard yank from Hannah, Dani was brought out of her head, it seemed the two new additions were just as full of enthusiasm as her friend/crush.
Too much enthusiasm it seems as a particularly hard tug in response had the “match” won for her side but also saw Scar and Hannah go tumbling to the ground.
It didn’t seem like they hit the ground hard, but Dani had been fooled, and on the receiving end, of tumbles like this before.
“Are you guys okay?” Dani asked.
However, she didn't get a positive response in return, in fact it was quite the opposite.
Instead, two piercing cries filled the air as both girls on the ground started crying while holding their knees…..
Uh oh, thought Clarisse, Johnson and Amanda are gonna kill us…..
Dani’s mind went the same way as Katie pelted toward them. Eyes locked with the furious girl, she pondered the merits of running.
Too late for that…
Chapter 21: Plots and Party Preparations
Summary:
Hannah is hurried home so her injuries can be seen to (as is Scarlett, of course) but Hannah has more up her sleeve after she's feeling more herself. Miss Beverly's party is coming up soon, and the Angel City players (including Scarlett, before she leaves) are invited. Dongzhi, Winter Solstice, is a time for honoring your family, and Hannah's worked out which side of her family she belongs to - born and chosen.
Plus, maybe Miss Beverly can help her with the weirdness that's been going on with that phone...
Chapter Text
Just when Katie was about to reach them, Clarisse noticed Madame Amanda was coming from the opposite direction and nervously gulped.
To the surprise of all four older women, Scarlett and Hannah scrambled to their feet and stood in front of the respective person they wished to protect.
“No smack, Capitana good. I no hurt, please no smack her.”
At the same time a response of, “Bee good, she not be in trouble.”
“Okay, little one. I'm not going to smack Dani, are you ready to go home?”
“Dani Mine! No leave.”
“Shh. Hey, didn't Katie want you guys to watch that telenovela together? That'll be fun, huh?” Dani tried to console Scarlett.
“I see you soon?” a little Scarlett asked.
“Yep. Maybe even sooner than you think.” Dani said with a wink. That seemed to do the trick and Scarlett was all smiles on the way to Katie's car.
Meanwhile, Amanda had waited until Scarlett and Katie were out of hearing distance before she made her own comments to Hannah and Clarisse.
“You don’t seem to be hurt anywhere seriously, so I'm not going to smack Clarisse, the opposite actually. Would you like to come back home with us Clarisse?”
“Qui madame. It would be my pleasure, madame. I want to also tend to Hannah as I do not appreciate seeing her in pain.”
As Amanda drove the trio towards the Wambach-Doyle house, the ride was not as tense as Hannah would have expected it to be and she was glad to have Bee with her, holding her hand in the backseat as her Mama drove them home.
(Scene Break)
Hannah and Amanda making St. Nicholas buns for the family dinner had turned into trying out all kinds of desserts and treats over the next couple days, as Miss Beverly’s party drew closer. Clarisse was a frequent visitor now, and she always made time to get Hannah alone.
If nothing else, it meant that Hannah’s behavior in general was markedly good; she ate her meals without complaint, took her medication on time, and tried her best not to sass or backchat, lest Clarisse have more ammunition.
But on the drive Hannah realized that she needed to get Clarisse away from the house for a little while without hurting her feelings. Oooh Dani and Scarlett!
Cousin in the Box: Do you have Dani’s number?
Cousin on the pitch: No, Tia Ali does though.
Cousin in the Box: Okay, thanks.
Cousin on the pitch: Wait! Why do you need Captain Dani for-
Cousin in the Box: “I'll tell you later, thanks cousin.
“What do you need Captaine Dani’s number for, cherie?”
“You saw how they were looking at each other, right?”
“Oui, but what are you thinking?”
“Seeing her soon might mean as a surprise guest at Miss Beverly’s party, what if she were to say bring Scar’s grandmas’ pozole to cheer her up?”
“That's a wonderful idea, cherie. But let's get you cleaned up first, okay?”
At Hannah’s meek nod, Clarisse bargained, “Hey afterwards I'll even go help Dani pick out ingredients and keep her company if you want okay?”
Hannah tried not to brighten too visibly.
“Okay, that sounds good. Thanks for looking out for me, Bee.”
“My pleasure, cherie. Look, we're here.” Clarisse said as Amanda parked and the trio went inside.
As soon as they were inside Clarisse sat Hannah down in the kitchen before heading towards the bathroom.
“Do you need any help, Clarisse?”
“No thank you, Madame. I am fine.”
“Are you sure, cause-”
“Sister, leave it. And let Clarisse do it. Hannah said she wanted Clarisse but that you followed when I was passing in the kitchen. Now let's go back and stop asking Clarisse if she needs help, unless you want to take a trip to the bathroom or maybe have Clarisse escort you to the bathroom? Hannah was babbling about your slip of the tongue while sitting in the kitchen.” To taste some soap again, went unsaid.
“No thank you, Abby.” Amanda shuddered at the thought of going through that again.
“Well, let's go back to the kitchen then.”
As Abby and Amanda headed back towards the kitchen, Clarisse searched for and found the supplies needed to help her cherie feel better.
“Okay, cherie. I've got almost everything, want something to drink?”
“Yes please. Wait! Mama can get it.” Hannah still looked somewhat wary. “Do you think Dani is going to be in trouble? Will Katie be mad with her or Scarlett…or me?”
“No, I don't think so, cherie. She was just worried for Scarlett because she was tasked by their national captain with keeping an eye on her. Something in here you don't want me to see, cherie?”
“Yes! But not in a bad way, I swear. Some of the ingredients for the surprise dessert for you are in there. If you see, then it won't be a surprise anymore, will it? Please please please don't look? For me?”
“Okay, for you cherie. Let's focus on getting you fixed up then, okay?”
“Okay. It was the right knee, cause Scarlett and I just had to fall on opposite sides, and knees.”
“As opposed to it being the wrong knee, cherie?”
“Not funny, Bee.”
“You're right, I'm sorry, cherie. Let's see here.”
Clarisse spread some ointment on the scrape before placing a couple of sol rosa bandages on top.
“There you are. Great as new.”
Hannah chuckled. “It's “good as new” Bee.”
“Yes, I know. Except you were great before, not just good.”
“Bee?”
“Yes, cherie?”
“About Dani and Scarlett…. were you serious about um you know helping Dani to impress Scarlett?”
Sighing, Clarisse nodded. “I guess. I'd rather be here with you, than picking ingredients.”
“You won't have to. What if you just need to spend time with Scarlett and distract her, I'll handle the rest.”
“But I don't know Scarlett enough to just drop in, we don’t randomly hang out unless Ali arranges it!”
“Shh, it's fine. You're both international players, that's a start. Just spend some time with her, you know she won't be here pretty soon. I'll still be here.”
“What about Katie, if she's still thinking how she was looking at Dani…..”
“Shh, she won't be there. I have a plan okay?”
‘Okay, but only for you, cherie.”
With a kiss to Hannah’s cheek, Clarisse was out the door and on her way.
Whew! That was close. Okay step 1 check.
On to step 2. “Tia Ali? It's Hannah. Hannah Doyle, AT'S cousin?”
“I remember. You're hard to forget, pet.”
“I need a favor. Can you give me Dani Weatherholt's number please?”
“Sure, but can i ask why?”
“Um I was planning a surprise for Bee, i mean Clarisse, which also turned into helping Dani plan a surprise for Scarlett, hehe.”
“Sure, little one. I can't wait for tomorrow to see what these surprises will be. The number is…..” Ali rattled it off, then made sure Hannah had it down.
“Thank you, see you tomorrow night.”
On to step 3. “Dani? Dani Weatherholt? It's Hannah Doyle. Yes, her. Could you do me a huge favor?”
“What do you need?”
“I need you to get Katie out of her and Scarlett’s apartment. Say you need her help.”
“Okay, but with what?”
“Tell her that you need her help to get Scarlett’s grandma’s recipe for pozole to cheer her up. Oh, and Clarisse will be there shortly after you to watch over Scarlett.”
“You really thought of everything, didn't you? Do you really think this will work?”
“Yes, I do. Like you are gonna turn down an opportunity to see Scarlett. This way you can bring her the dish at the party.”
“How did you-”
“It's what I would have done. See you at the party.”
Finally! That's done. Who knew it would take a plan within a plan to surprise Bee? At least another couple gets a surprise and some moments in the process.
Anyway, Now it was time for Hannah to get started on the first of her two desserts for Miss Beverly’s party. She was starting with her surprise for Bee first, both cause she was finally out of the house and cause it took longer. She was making la pain au Chocolat, which literally translated to “Bread with chocolate”. The secret of Clarisse’s grandma, that apparently her mom never figured out was, while most recipes called for hard chocolate in the middle, Clarisse’s grandma set aside a fourth of the chocolate and melted it down for a contrast in textures, and she used cinnamon something Clarisse’s mom is allergic to, and according to her uncle never knew was in it because her grandma would make it second one without the cinnamon without her mom knowing.
Wait until she tries this!
With that dessert now in the oven, Hannah started on the next recipe she was really excited for, Năi Huáng Bāo, or Sweet Egg Bun. It was literally just egg yolk, sugar, and the dough that surrounded the filling. The trick here was in the timing, cook it too long you had scrambled eggs, too little and it would bust open. The real secret though was that the recipe was almost lost centuries before Hannah was even born, luckily Hannah has connections. The same person likely on the other end of the phone. I miss you, Uncle Yi.
Oh, speaking of the phone I have time while the desserts are gonna bake, I should check on the phone.
“I'll be back soon, okay you guys?”
Getting nods or mumbling in the affirmative, Hannah headed for her room.
Checking the phone, she saw a new message.
Dear Ms. Doyle,
I ask that you bring the second letter your Father wrote your Mother. It is important you have it with you wherever you are tomorrow night, all will be revealed then.
Until we meet again,
A Friend and Ally
Huh. This just got very interesting. Guess I'm sneaking into Mama's room.
Hannah snuck down the hallway, doing her best to be quiet. Upon entering her mama's room, she searched the place her mama had put it, only for it not to be there.
Now searching a little more frantically, Hannah finally found the second letter in her mama's bedside table.
Hannah didn't have much time to dwell on this point, as soon as she closed the door behind her in the hallway she came face-to-face with her Auntie Glennon.
“What were you doing in there, little one.”
“No- nothing. I wasn't doing anything in there, honest. Nothing bad, Auntie Glennon, just a surprise for Mama.”
“Uh huh, against my better judgment I'll keep your secret. Just don't let your Auntie Abby catch you, she would roast both our rumps, okay?”
With a quick nod, Hannah hastily made it back to her room and finally breathed a sigh of relief.
That was close!
Hannah tucked the letter next to the phone in her writing desk.
This would all be out in the open tomorrow night, at this rate that couldn't come soon enough for Hannah.
Chapter 22: Winter Solstice at the Rileys'
Summary:
Hannah and the other Doyle-Wambachs head to the Rileys' to celebrate Dongzhi (Winter Solstice) at Beverly's invitation. She's also invited Alex Morgan and Julie Ertz with their families, plus Tobin, Christen, and AT (Sofia having returned to Sweden the week before, in an effort to get some more private time with Rachel and her family.) Other Angel City players, or soon-to-be-ex-players - Dani Weatherholt, Scarlett Camberos, Clarisse Le Bihan, and Katie Johnson - are also there.
Meanwhile, Amanda and Beverly, among others, are wondering what this secret Hannah is harboring is all about...
Chapter Text
“Auntie Abby! Can I get some help please?!
“Sure, petite. I'll take this one. Your mother is coming in and in the next moment she'll take the next one.” Abby said, grabbing the covered dish from Hannah.
“Thank you!”
In the next moment Amanda came through and took the other dish out to the car.
Okay food, check. Clothes, check.
What's missing?
Coat, that's probably a good idea.
After grabbing her coat, Hannah headed to the car and sat by the window, her Mama taking the opposite seat with the two dishes protectively nestled between them in the middle of the backseat. Auntie Glennon was driving while Auntie Abby was in the passenger seat. Her cousins were staying with Uncle Craig for the night.
On the way there, Amanda gave Hannah a sideways look. “So are you able to tell us what’s going on yet?”
“
At
the party, please Mama. I need to confirm a couple things first.” Hannah was squirming impatiently. “Sorry, I’m not bratting, I promise,” she added, fidgeting with the ring Clarisse had given her. “I just don’t know everything yet, either. I swear I’ll tell you when I’m able.”
“Okay, my angel.” Amanda sighed but gave her a loving smile. “I just want to be sure you’re okay, you know?”
“I know, Mama,” Hannah agreed, mildly worried about her aunts’ silence in the front of the car. She hoped they weren’t upset with her for not being able to share more about what was going on.
When they finally reached the Rileys’, they were greeted by Ali and AT, since Tobin, Christen, and Alyssa had made it there before the Wambach-Doyles. The Ertzes and Morgan-Carrascos were also there already.
“Happy Winter Solstice, and thank you for joining us,” Ali smiled warmly. “We’re glad to have you here.”
AT nodded vigorously. “Hi everyone, happy Dongzhi, ” she tried carefully, as Ali stifled a grin. “Scar, Katie, Dani, and Risse are coming together, they should be here soon. And I’m not sure if everyone else is gonna come though I know Captain Tia invited the whole team. But I’m glad you’re here.” AT hugged Hannah. “I’d hug you too, Grandmere, and Grandma Glennon, but you’re holding that stuff.” She giggled as Glennon and Abby looked at the dishes they were holding.
“I can take one of those,” Christen said, accepting Abby’s dish so first AT, then Tobin, behind her, could hug Abby in greeting.
Tobin relieved Glennon of her burden. “Where do you want these, little one?” Tobin asked Hannah as they went into the house, where they could see Beverly busying herself about the kitchen.
“Wherever the desserts go, but leave them covered please, cousin Tobin. I want them to be a surprise for Miss Beverly and Clarisse, is that okay?”
“Absolutely. Refrigerated desserts, or on the warmers?” Tobin inquired.
“Warmers, please.”
Tobin and Christen carried the dishes into the kitchen and set them up on warming trays, then made a quick exit before Beverly could put them to work. AT, on the other hand, eagerly joined her Nainai in the kitchen.
Abuela Gloria, too, was helping out, while Servando, John Riley, and Zach talked amongst themselves.
Meanwhile, Ali showed Hannah the family altar, which had photos and tablets for her mother’s ancestral family displayed. “On Dongzhi, we burn incense and leave food offerings for our ancestors,” she explained.
Gloria glanced over and nodded. “We do similar for Dia de los Muertos, leaving offerings on the ofrenda,” she observed to Beverly.
“Do they get stuck in the Land of the Dead if their pictures are left off, Abuela?” Charlie piped up, and Gloria turned to hug Charlie reassuringly.
“I am sure Ali and her mama and papa remembered to put all their ancestors on their ofrenda, mi pequeñita.”
She glanced at Hannah to see what the girl thought of that.
Hannah, it seemed, was frozen in wonder and admiration.
Beverly brought the offering from the kitchen, and she set it on the altar together with Ali - rice wine, and a bowl of dumplings in a savory broth. They burned the incense, and Beverly offered a stick to Alyssa, while Ali offered one to Hannah.
As the ritual was going on, John went to answer the door; Scarlett, Katie, Clarisse, and Dani had finally arrived, and he quietly helped them settle into the party.
Clarisse didn’t take long to gravitate toward Hannah, as the girl lit one of the incense sticks to honor her Uncle Yi, because he adopted her into his clan.
“What are you doing?” she inquired as Hannah recited the prayer he had taught her in Cantonese. She sighed as she realized she was interrupting something important and fell silent.
“I hope they won’t mind me remembering them at another family’s altar. I thought maybe it might be like visiting friends, since he can’t be here today.”
“Since who cannot be here, Hannah?” Miss Beverly inquired as the formal ceremony came to an end. (The informal ceremony consisted of John and Servo convincing Alex it was alright to let Charlie write something to be burned on the “ofrenda”.)
“I’m asking your and Tia Ali’s ancestors to tell Santa that Tia Ali’s been real good this year,” she informed Beverly, who hid a smile before turning back to Hannah.
“Oh, I can’t say yet,” Hannah said evasively.
“Strange friends you bring to my family altar, little one.”
“I’ll introduce you later, promise,” Hannah said.
“Amandah, what you are doing with this daughter of yours?”
Amanda sighed. “Look, Bev, I swear I know no more about what’s going on than you do. All this secrecy, I don’t know. I don’t think smacking it out of her would work--”
“That’s because you didn’t try .”
Amanda spun to look at Clarisse. “ Excuse me?”
“Umm so Bee might know the secret.”
Thinking about what her mama's reaction might be, Hannah glanced around the room, trying to make certain eye contact with some people. Christen, Auntie Glennon, Tia Ali, Tia Alex, Tia JJ.
Her face obviously read, someone please explain to mama how hard it is to keep a secret when your Top is spanking you!!
Ali came to the rescue. “Amanda, really, it’s obvious how Clarisse and Hannah feel about each other. If she was being persuaded to share by her Top, I hardly think she can be blamed for giving up the information.”
“That’s enough of that, Alexandrah.” Beverly huffed and looked at her daughter. “Is time for dinner now, anyway. Everyone here.”
Ali nodded and squeezed Hannah’s hand as they settled at the tables. AT and Hannah were seated at the ‘children’s table’ with Charlie and Madden, which seemed to have been done as much to keep Hannah out of the way of further awkward questions (or smacks) as to make it possible for the other adults to have a relatively drama-free conversation.
Beverly didn’t believe in serving the children any differently than the adults, other than portion sizes, so they all had (among other things) pork dumplings, tangyuan rice balls in broth, and thanks to Dani (with Hannah’s influence), pozole, which definitely cheered Scarlett up immensely. The thought of leaving Dani and Katie hadn’t sat well with her, and she was grateful that Dani had thought of her.
Charlie, too, was eating it quite happily, though she was more wary of Beverly’s food.
Eventually, though, they got around to dessert.
“I’m definitely curious to know what our
petite’s
been so secretive about,” Abby commented.
Chapter 23: Winter Solstice at the Rileys', part 2
Summary:
The Dongzhi celebration at the Rileys' continues, with the desserts Hannah so carefully prepared finally unveiled. After dessert, many of the guests depart, but the Wambach-Doyles, Preaths, and Clarisse stay at the Rileys' to watch the ten o'clock news, which Hannah has been informed will be of interest.
After hearing the news report in question, some questions are answered. But more are raised...
Chapter Text
“Okay, Miss Beverly, Bee please close your eyes. No peeking, Bee! Ready, 1, 2, 3!”
Hannah lifted the covers getting twin gasps from John and Ali as they realized what one of the dishes was.
“Okay, open.”
Two more twin gasps followed as Beverly and Clarisse realized the childhood desserts in front of them.
“Hannah, how you do this?-
(Both at same time) “Not even my mother could get it to look this good.”
“I have my secrets. In the case of Clarisse, I got Auntie Abby to get Lindsey Horan to drive to your parent's house, she emailed the recipe and the difference was there was a forgotten ingredient on the back of the card , cinnamon. In the case of the Năi Huáng Bāo, or Sweet Egg Bun I'd prefer not to say right now if that's okay?”
“Explains Lindsey’s red card. She must've been exhausted and we know how mad she can snap when tired.” Alex commented.
“It's just that I haven't seen-”
“Come on, tell us! Who are you scared-”
A surprise voice came to the aid of an obviously nervous Hannah.
“Enough! She understands the customs, was nice enough to bake these desserts, and didn't say she wasn’t going to say, just not now. Shouldn't we respect that and be focused on actually eating the desserts? We all have secrets we don't want the whole world to know, right ?” John Riley asked the room, the last question directed at Ali specifically.
There was an obviously smaller version of each dessert at the front of the dish, before the other guests were given a dessert; these were for Miss Beverly and Clarisse, respectively.
Ali sighed and resumed her seat. “Sorry, Dad.” She looked properly ashamed of herself, and waited until everyone had been served a Pain au Chocolat - done in the style of Clarisse’s home region - and a Sweet Egg Bun.
She eyed the desserts speculatively, but waited until her Ma had tried the smaller Năi Huáng Bāo.
“Even Nǎinai’s not like this,” Beverly said after a moment. “How you manage this, little one?”
“Because she’s a genius, aren’t you, cherie,” Risse said after eating her smaller pain au chocolat with equal delight. “I think that deserves a reward, later.” She smirked at Hannah.
“That’s enough, Clarisse,” Ali said pointedly, but she tried a bite of both desserts now that the small ones had been eaten and praised sufficiently. “You’re right, this is incredible, though.”
It seemed the entire table of adults was in agreement. As for the little ones, Madden had fallen asleep before finishing his half of the pain au chocolat and sweet egg bun that had been split between the two children. Charlie just shrugged and took the rest as her share.
“She gets that from you, you know, mi reina .”
“What? No she doesn't, Servo.”
“Who can back me up that she steals food?”
At least four hands raised at the same time - Julie, Zach, Ali, and Gloria.
“Oh si, you do, Alejandra,” Gloria said with a smirk for her daughter-in-law.
“Want to try that again, without the sass this time?” Servando whispered.
“She gets it just as much from you, Servando Carrasco, and don’t you tell me otherwise,” Alex said sardonically.
“Accurate,” Zach pointed out. He winced as Lisa smacked his hand lightly. “Mom, I was just saying.”
Scarlett rolled her eyes. “Just call it mutual corruption and leave it at that?”
Katie snorted. “Mutual corruption’s definitely something you’d know about, cub.” She squeezed Scarlett’s shoulder lightly. “Done with your plate?”
Scarlett nodded reluctantly.
“In that case, I hope you’ll pardon us, Miss Beverly, but me, Scar, and Dani have to leave early. It was a pleasure to come, though. Happy Solstice.”
Beverly nodded; she remembered that they’d had this stipulation. “Thank you, Katlyn-ah. We see you soon, I hope.”
Katie winced slightly at being called ‘Katlyn’ - hardly anyone called her by her full first name - but nodded. “Yes ma’am.”
When Scarlett got to Hannah, Hannah put her number in Scarlett’s phone and whispered in her ear, “I'm fluent in German also, so if you want lessons to impress her or her family just text or call me.” Hannah said before giving her one final, long hug.
They said goodbye to their friends, and left. Clarisse had carpooled with the three, but she was going home with the Wambach-Doyles, so it would be alright.
The Etzes followed shortly after because Madden was already asleep and they should probably get him into a proper bed.
The Morgan-Carrascos weren't far behind and needed to leave because it was past Charlie's bedtime, and besides they would see the Wambach-Doyles tomorrow for Midnight Mass.
When the door finally closed behind Gloria and the only people remaining were Rileys, Wambach-Doyles, or people close to both Hannah took in a big breath and let it out.
“I'm guessing you're ready to tell us, angel?”
“Yes, but you have to promise not to interrupt, at least not too much, and not to be lots mad, okay?”
And well, if Amanda thought that the last part was directed mostly at her, well she wasn't wrong.
“I promise, angel. Story time?”
“Okay, this started with Grandmother and I, at the store.” Hannah gave a quick recap of that incident for the people present who might not have already heard.
“About a week later, I heard something going through my backpack when I felt something buzzing. Inside was this phone, identical to mine, except it had Cantonese texts inside. It said that Grandmother was under investigation for the incident and there was more information coming soon. Oooh, there's a new text! “Be sure to tune in to the 10 o'clock news! Grinning smiley face.” I think I read that correctly, would you mind checking please Miss Beverly?”
“I check, do not worry, continue.”
“Anyway, you may be wondering, “Why believe this?” and “How does she speak Cantonese?” Well it goes back to a business deal long before I was even born. Grandmother made a deal, behind the scenes with Grandfather as the face, with a well known pro-Capitalism Chinese businessman. The old man, and Grandfather died under mysterious circumstances cause “pro capitalism” and “Chinese government” don't mix. His son, who I call Uncle Yi, took over and continued to do business with Dad. I believe that this phone is either from Uncle Yi or his son, cousin Wei. They, along with Dad, have been secretly doing business that is more successful and which She would disapprove of.”
“Um, that's great and all but how did you get the recipe and learn Cantonese?” Ali asked.
“Well you see that was another trick on Grandmother. She wanted me to learn the “ ways of the family business ”, what she didn’t expect was for Dad and Uncle Yi to swap Wei and I. I learned Cantonese, Chinese business practices, both legal in China and operations in Europe, and a bunch of Chinese recipes. Wei learned English, our families business, and the French recipes that Dad learned from the same chefs who Grandmother hired to teach me, the trick was everytime Grandmother asked what did I learn in preparation for taking over the family business, I could truthfully answer, “I don't know anything, Grandmother.”
“As far as the Năi Huáng Bāo recipe goes, that too, is a story. Okay, here goes. Uncle Yi's Dad and Grandad before him went to a roadside stand that used to sell Năi Huáng Bāo, somewhere between his Grandfather and his Dad, the original owner died and her daughter-in-law took over. Well, the daughter-in-law was newly educated and spoke only Mandarin, as was becoming mandatory in schools to use only one language, so she couldn't understand the customers.”
“That why the last time I go with Nǎinai she look at me stupid!” Beverly said.
“Almost certainly, it happened to Uncle Yi as well. Anyway, the business started to decline and so the lady started to sell the recipe to anyone would buy it, Uncle Yi and Miss Beverly’s Nǎinai’s included. The only problem: it wasn’t the same recipe, where the daughter-in-law came from they used egg yolks, the old Cantonese recipe called for separating egg yolks from the whites and adding the whites into the dough! That's why it never tasted the same. Anyway, Uncle Yi always remembered how his Nǎinai struggled to get the recipe right and was frustrated, so when he took charge of the business he used all it's connections and found the recipe in a business that was about to close, 100 miles from the original stand. When I told him about the party, he sent me the recipe.”
“Hannah, I want recipe before you leave, ah?”
“Yes, Miss Beverly. Can we turn on the television now, please?” Hannah responded, noticing the time.
“Sure, we definitely can, Hannah.”
“Breaking News tonight, a local 'society matriarch' could now be facing the rest of her life behind bars for crimes going back decades. We now go to Mateo Sanchez..
“Thanks, Sharon. I'm outside of the jail, where Aurelia Cardwell, head of a prominent Southern California family-owned company with international interests was just booked on a number of charges. I'm going to start with the one that alerted authorities. Under the new “Attention:First Case" law, the victim of the case does not have to come forward in the event that it leads to further charges. That charge was a little over a week ago, when security guards forwarded this video to police of Cardwell yelling and attempting to hit an unidentified young woman. Bystanders have told me that Cardwell was also attempting to kidnap the young woman. That in and of itself carries a minimum of ten years, but is just the first charge. Other charges include federal and state charges for fraud, kidnapping from 25 years ago, and a murder charge in connection to two deaths still unsolved by Beijing police decades ago, one of those victims suspected to be Cardwell’s husband, the other a business partner. Neither man's body was ever found. The combined minimum years for these charges is 50 years, with a possible total of 100 years. One thing is for certain, Cardwell is likely facing the rest of her life behind bars, even without a life sentence charge. Sharon, back to you.”
“Thanks, Mateo. On that note we are going to a commercial break when we come back though some holiday cheer after that story, Santa passing out toys in the cancer ward. Don’t go away…”
In compliance with Hannah’s wishes, the Rileys, Wambach-Doyles, Preaths, and Clarisse had remained quiet during the news report. But now, the room seemed to erupt as people started talking all at once.
“Quiet!” Beverly shouted over everyone, getting a blissful silence. “Now, Hannah, little one, you think this news is what you waiting for?”
“I know
I’m
happy to see the old bat get what she deserves
finally,”
Amanda grumbled under her breath, getting a
look
from Abby. “But I have a lot more questions now, angel.”
“Questions that be answer at home in private,” Beverly declared. “Unless Hannah want to share now, is her personal business.”
“Can that wait for home please?”
“Alright angel, we can wait for home. We should probably get going Bev, thanks for having us,” Amanda said, smiling at her boss and friend gratefully.
“Is always good to see you and family, Amandah. You behave yourself, now. And you too, little one.”
“Don’t worry Miss Beverly, I’ll make sure she behaves, won’t I, cherie?” Clarisse squeezed Hannah’s hand.
“Yes, Bee. I know.”
“Well, on that note we should be going Beverly. Thank you for having us. Happy Winter Solstice.”
They accepted hugs in farewell from Ali, and Bev gave them a basket of Solstice tofu to take home, knowing Hannah would have a use for it. Ali added some of the extra dumplings - extras were always made on Dongzhi, to give to family and friends to take home, and she’d made sure the others had their share as well. Privately, though, Ali thought Hannah might get the most enjoyment out of them.
“Happy Winter Solstice, and thank you all very much for coming.” Ali smiled. “See you all soon.”
Clarisse looped an arm through Hannah’s, and led her to the car. There were no leftovers of Hannah’s desserts; they’d been a huge hit, so Abby only had the empty containers to put in the car. “You will make that for us again, won’t you cherie?” Clarisse asked, as she got in back with Hannah and Amanda, holding the basket of food in her lap.
“Of course. Just not, every week. You'd get sick of them. Besides I have other recipes and tricks for sweet French desserts that are sure to please you, Bee.” Hannah said with a wink.
Clarisse flushed red at that image, before getting into the backseat with Hannah.
Oh crap! I know what I forgot! The letter is still in my drawer and Mama will definitely be thinking about it now! I can only hope she's too tired right now and temporarily forgets about it.
It didn’t take them long to get home, but by the time everyone was in the house, Abby had checked and filled the dogs’ food and water again, and they’d got Ali’s gift of Solstice food put away, they were ready for bed.
“Okay, now’s not the time for questions,” Abby said firmly. “Bedtime, it’s late. And you two, behave.”
“I always behave, Madame,” Clarisse smiled sweetly. Abby gave the tiniest eyeroll.
“Right. You know what I mean.”
Clarisse laughed as they all exchanged goodnight hugs, and Amanda checked to ensure Hannah had taken her medication (she had) before they all went up to bed.
When Hannah and Clarisse had gotten into their pjs - Hannah’s a red long-sleeved top and long pants with Christmas lights printed on them - Clarisse sat on the bed and patted the spot beside her. “Come here, cherie.”
Hannah went, squirming a little as she sat beside Clarisse. “Is everything okay, Bee?”
“Oh, oui, except your position. You know how I want you to be.”
Hannah sputtered. “Bee!”
“Hannah,” Clarisse said, her tone reproving, and Hannah squeaked, lying down over Clarisse’s lap obediently. She squirmed as Clarisse lowered her pj pants and white boxer briefs to her knees.
“Oh come on Risse, I didn’t--”
The light smack of Clarisse’s hand startled a yelp out of her. “O-oh…wait, that didn’t hurt.”
Clarisse laughed and continued the light smacks, no more than love-pats. “You are a very silly girl, cherie. Just because I want to smack your bottom does not mean they have to be hard smacks always, non? Even when you wear red to tempt me into colour matching with une bonne fessée , hmm?”
Hannah blushed pink, wriggling as Clarisse continued the light spanking. “That tickles.”
“A good girl spanking, for my good girl. You get these too sometimes, you know.”
She kept up the light, teasing spanking for a while longer, until Hannah’s giggles became too much.
“Your maman, and Tante Abby, they told us to behave, non? If you make too much noise they might say you are not behaving, oui?”
Privately Hannah thought they would think Bee wasn’t behaving and it was all her fault, but she had enough sense not to let that thought run out of her mouth, since she was in prime position for the play spanking to turn into a real spanking. And obviously the thought of color matching was already in Bee’s head, not a good time to give her a reason…
“Sorry, Bee.”
“I think maybe it is past time little girls were in bed then.” Clarisse pulled Hannah’s bottoms back up and helped her under the covers, before sliding in with her and putting an arm around Hannah. She kissed Hannah lightly on the forehead. “Sleep, cherie. Questions can wait.”
Chapter 24: Hannah's Christmas Eve
Summary:
Hannah wakes up on Christmas Eve morning to yet another mystery, but doesn't have much chance to consider it in the whirlwind of preparations for Midnight Mass that night.
At Midnight Mass, Hannah and the other Wambach-Doyles attend with the Morgan-Carrascos, Preaths, and Clarisse, and even little Charlie Elena Carrasco is there. Hannah keeps Charlie close as they go through the service, but even afterward, her day isn't quite over. There's still an important phone call to come - and then, Clarisse decides to ensure Hannah doesn't have the slightest chance of being greeted by coal in the morning, dealing with Hannah's secrets in the best way she can think of...
Notes:
Posting it before I go to bed on December 24, since idk what I'll be doing with my Christmas Eve. It'll probably be a busier day for me tomorrow than usual, even with just me and my mom celebrating together.
Happy Christmas Eve to those of my readers who celebrate it. Hope it's a good one for you! Everyone else, hope you have a good day <3
Chapter Text
Christmas Eve morning, the house woke late - in fact, Hannah only woke when the scent of cinnamon wafted up to her room.
Or no, it’s inside my room.
She sat up quickly, seeing a tray sitting on her desk with two giant, warm cinnamon rolls on it, plus bacon and scrambled eggs, and cups of tea.
And,
very pointedly, her medication. The dose was in its box, seated on the lap of a ‘Santa’s elf’ doll.
(Not
an ‘Elf on the Shelf’ doll, those things were
creepy.)
This elf was clearly handmade, and Clarisse, after a look, identified it as having been made by Nadine Angerer, a former Portland Thorn, Abby and Tobin’s friend. “She made one of these for AT last year, or something like it anyway. Take your medicine, cherie, or like this doll, you get a different kind of medicine.” She tugged down the elf’s leggings to reveal its rosy bottom, making Hannah sputter in protest.
“Why is it like that?”
“Because Nadine,” Clarisse shrugged. “Now, cherie.”
Hannah nervously gulped down her medicine with a swallow of tea, then tucked into her breakfast. “This is really good, Bee, did you bring it?”
“Letter says the elf brought it.”
Hannah paused, shrugged, and resumed eating, as Clarisse began eating her share. “Well, the elf’s a really good cook then, I guess. Although…” She paused again. “You’re not supposed to eat elf food. Does it count when it’s Santa’s elf?”
“The elf brought it. Doesn’t say elf cooked it,” Clarisse pointed out.
“That sounds like it’d be important information to have,” Hannah countered.
Clarisse laughed, rolled her eyes, and shook her head as they finished their meal and got ready for the day.
Christmas Eve, in the Wambach-Doyle household (with Craig and the kids over once breakfast was done) consisted mostly of baking and decorating cookies during the morning, hanging up stockings over the fireplace (including one with Hannah’s name on it, and one for Clarisse) and after a quick lunch, watching Christmas movies (Chase liked Home Alone, though Amma was rather less enthused; as a peace offering, Chase turned on the Hallmark Channel for just one more movie when they were done.)
The day passed without any further questions about Hannah’s secret, until finally it was time to join the Morgan-Carrascos and Preaths for supper (Gloria made her famous Christmas tamales). After the meal was done, they went down to Olvera Street for Las Posadas. The procession of Mary and Joseph, from shop to shop (or ‘inn’ to ‘inn’) was done with all reverence.
Hannah found herself standing with Tobin, Christen, and AT, sipping from a steaming cup of hot chocolate, and Clarisse’s arm around her.
This is amazing. Can this night get any better…
At the Avila Adobe, Mary and Joseph were finally given welcome, and the story of the Nativity was played out before them. When the festivities dispersed, Gloria, holding a yawning Charlie, led her family and guests to the church for Midnight Mass.
Yes it can, cause I’m going to church with my family. And Bee. And everything’s gonna be good on Christmas.
At least Hannah hoped so.
On the way to church, Amanda slipped a small box into Hannah’s hand. “Before we get there, I want you to have this, my angel.”
Hannah looked sideways at her Mama, and opened the box. Her eyes widened, as she saw Amanda’s vintage locket with the hair inside - the curl of tresses now caught within a clear resin, so it couldn’t be lost. Her hair and Amanda’s braided together. Forever.
Tears brimmed in her eyes as she let Amanda clasp the chain around her neck, and closed the locket again. “Thank you Mama.”
“You’re welcome, my Hannah.” She won’t take you from me again. Never ever. “Merry Christmas, sweetheart.”
“You too, Mama.”
Definitely the best Christmas Eve ever, Hannah thought as they reached the church.
Upon entering the church Hannah was unsure what to do, but saw AT along with Gloria and company, among other people, dip their hands in the holy water just inside the door then make the sign of the cross so she followed suit.
Upon entering the true inside of the church, Hannah saw the people before her genuflect before entering the pew, so again she followed suit.
The idea of going to Mass and everything that came with it was a new cultural experience, but there was one constant that she did recognize, the nativity scene in the corner of the church.
Hannah then felt in prayer, while she didn't know many and were certain they weren't the same, she also knew in a general sense all prayers were welcomed.
The Priest entered shortly afterward, followed by both the first and second readings.
The priest then read the gospel, followed by his sermon, which if the look on cousin AT'S face was anything to go by, was the usual Christmas J. O. Y. - Jesus, then others, then yourself speech followed by how the Holiday wasn't originally - and isn't only about - presents and material things.
“But what ‘bout Baby Jesus, it’s His birthday presents,” Charlie objected, loud enough for the congregation to hear. Alex turned white with mortification and Servando covered his face.
“Charlie Elena Morgan Carrasco,” Gloria scolded quietly. “You will apologize to Fr. Germán after Mass.”
“Si Abuela,” Charlie whispered meekly, head down.
The collection was then taken and the Eucharist brought to the altar.
It seemed that people were going up to receive something, probably said Eucharist, Hannah thought. I think I'll just stay here and elect myself to watch Charlie, lest she blurt out something worse than what she already has.
It seemed most everyone else was going to the altar; Gloria and her crew, Cousins Tobin and AT, even Bee it seemed though that shouldn't have been a surprise, Hannah she scolded herself, Bee was French!
Before she knew it, Hannah was realizing that the Mass was coming to a close. Though based on AT and Bee's faces more was to come?
Fr. Germán rose to stand and so did the rest of the congregation, only to be directed to sit once more.
“In light of the Pope's recent message allowing priests and other clergymen to bless LGBTQIA+ marriages, I happily welcome anyone wanting to do so to contact the church office and I happily welcome you back into our parish family if you have left in the interim. Now, bow down for the blessing…..”
Interestingly Hannah felt goosebumps on Clarisse’s arm during the last part of the speech… Huh…
Once everyone started to exit the church, Hannah saw people shaking Fr. Germán’s hand, some more enthusiastically than others.
As they drew nearer, Hannah saw Fr. Germán talking with Charlie as the Morgan-Carrascos stood around.
“Well, I most certainly accept your apology, Charlie. Though you were correct, because baby Jesus did, in fact, receive gifts of gold, frankincense, and myrrh from the three wise men. I should probably add that to my sermon too.”, Fr. Germán said with a grin. “So you weren't completely wrong in your blurting out, shows you are well educated.”
“Hmph.” Gloria folded her arms. “With respect, Father, my granddaughter may have learned about baby Jesus well enough, but she also needs to learn to hold her tongue when adults are speaking. She is only three after all.” Even if she is well-spoken for her age. She’s never quiet, Alejandra has seen to that.
“Almost four, Abuela,” Charlie said with a long-suffering sigh.
As the Morgan-Carrasco clan moved on and she got closer to the priest, Hannah looked to her right expecting to see Bee only to see her Mama who was in fact pointing to where Clarisse was excitedly conversing with Fr. Germán before she walked over to where the vehicle was.
Finally it was her turn and Hannah shook the priest's hand, telling Fr. Germán how wonderful the Mass had been and getting a, “It's always nice to see a fresh face. God bless you and Merry Christmas” in return before she hopped into the backseat, sitting between a surprisingly nervous Clarisse and her Mama.
“Bee? Are you alright?” Hannah asked worriedly, as they drove home.
“Maybe she’s worried she hasn’t been good enough for Santa to put gifts in her stocking,” Amanda said wryly. “But I’m sure you both have, my angel, so don’t worry about it, alright?” she added immediately after, keeping her tone soothing.
“You on the other hand, Sister…” Abby let her voice trail off, though it was clear she was teasing. Amanda blushed anyway.
They got home, and Amanda looked at Clarisse again. “I think she looks tired, my angel. And you could probably use some sleep too, it is very late. Why don’t you go up to bed, sweetheart.” Amanda gave them both a motherly hug, surprising Clarisse. “Sleep well.”
As the girls made it up to Hannah’s room and changed into pajamas, Hannah noticed Clarisse was still tense.
“Hey, you know you can talk to me about anything, right?”
“I know, cherie. Thank you for being here for me.” Clarisse let out a very long breath.
“That was the first time in ten years.”
“What, that you went to Mass?” Hannah asked.
Clarisse nodded. “After I realized that I liked girls, but that I'd never really truly be able to get married in the church, I…I stopped going.”
“Well, it certainly looked like you knew what you were doing in there.” Hannah responded.
“Yeah, but the worst part was it created a rift between Mama and I, cause going to midnight Mass was our thing, you know.”
“I can understand that. Why don’t we video call her?”
“Hannah, it's the middle of the night here, so it’s midmorning there, she's probably sleeping late after Midnight Mass..”
“Bee, if I was her, I'd be up knowing until recently was the time for the shared experience of my child who was an ocean and a continent away, she's up. Please, for me Bee?”
“You know this would mean meeting my parents, right?”
At Hannah’s encouraging nod, Clarisse started the video call to her mother.
(In French) “Hello, Mama. You're not sleeping?”
“No, I got up early in case you'd call. How have you been?”
“Good. Mama- Mama I- I went to midnight Mass, Mama.” And that was when the tears started to fall down Clarisse’s cheeks. Hannah could no longer hold herself back and put an arm around Clarisse, wiping her tears with her other hand.
“That’s wonderful news! And speaking of wonderful news, I saw the other wonderful news, it seems they finally got their head out of their ass, as the Americans say. Speaking of Americans, who is that there with you?” Hannah blushed at the word “ass” considering Bee's and hers flirting over that, and she blushed over being seen, though if you asked her, she'd only tell you the second one.
Clarisse’s mother tried to switch to English, though she wasn't as proficient in this language.
“Hello! Who are you? How know my little Risse?”
Seeing Clarisse’s mother was having trouble, Hannah decided to switch the conversation back to French and try to pleasantly surprise Clarisse’s mother.
“My name’s Hannah, ma’am. Hannah Doyle. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She paused, thinking. “Um, well, to start with my Auntie Abby is a part owner of Angel City, so because I’m interested in football, um it’s kind of the family business, I applied for an internship to study football statistics with Lori Lindsey. And Clarisse is in her class, too, it was open to her being on the team. So we really got to know each other through Angel City.” There was a bit more to it, of course, but Hannah didn’t want to overcomplicate matters by adding in AT and Tobin and Christen and all that, and she didn’t know how Bee’s mom felt about playing Krampus and it really felt soon to be going ‘oh and by the way your daughter’s my Top’ even if she was.
"That’s great! And it seems you're at least not opposed to the church, which is good. How did the pain au chocolat come out? You are the one who asked for the recipe, no?"
“Yes, that was me,” Hannah agreed as Clarisse squealed in delight. “Mama! You gave Hannah your recipe?”
“Well actually I gave it to Miss Horan on Hannah’s behalf, she came all the way from Lyon to speak to me instead of just sending an e-mail or calling, that shows dedication. I hear that Captain Renard was none too pleased about it, though.”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “Oh no, I didn’t mean to get her in trouble with the Headmistress!” Hannah had heard what Renard was called, and picked up the phrase herself. “Was she in awfully bad trouble, ma’am?”
“I wouldn’t know, I’m afraid. I didn’t get details. However it’s not really the proper time to talk about such things. You both look exhausted, I think you need to sleep.”
“Yes Mama, we’ll go to sleep now. I’m glad we got to speak though. Happy Christmas, Mama.”
“Happy Christmas, my darling. Sleep well.”
The call ended, and Clarisse gave Hannah a speculative look. “It seems a waste not to put you to bed with a warm bottom, cherie.”
Hannah squirmed. “How much of one?”
“Enough to ensure that Santa Claus knows any naughtiness you’re hiding has been taken care of?”
Like stealing the letter and then forgetting to bring it… Hannah very carefully didn’t say that aloud. “You mean like…” Hannah cast around for something, “not going to bed right away when our mamas said?”
“Hmm. Like that. Come, you know where you belong, cherie. ” When Hannah was repositioned over her lap, Clarisse rubbed Hannah’s bottom, over the seat of her pj bottoms. Then - in a move Hannah was beginning to expect by now - Clarisse tugged down the pj bottoms and boxers underneath,
Hannah wrapped one arm around her pillow, the other around Mr. Banana, her stuffed monkey, as Clarisse began her spanking - gently at first, but soon the swats firmed up, and Hannah stifled her yelps in the pillow. Other people really are trying to sleep, she thought as Clarisse continued landing expert smacks.
Hannah squirmed, legs scissoring and feet drumming on the bed until Clarisse pinned her, gently restricting her movement.
“Give me your hairbrush, cherie.”
“Clarisse,” Hannah whined a little, but she was too tired to protest, and meekly surrendered her hairbrush. It wasn’t much use without her long tresses anymore, so she guessed Clarisse thought it should see more use this way.
The hairbrush back patted Hannah’s pink bottom gently, and then Clarisse resumed spanking Hannah, with the brush this time, leaving red ovals in the brush’s wake. Hannah squirmed as much as Clarisse permitted, crying into her pillow as she took her spanking.
When Hannah’s bottom was as red as her Christmas pjs, down to mid-thigh, hot and sore, Clarisse stopped the spanking and rubbed Hannah’s bottom gently until she calmed down.
“Sorry, Bee, I’m sorry please don’t spank me more tonight,” Hannah pleaded.
“Oh, not tonight, cherie. You were very good for me after all,” Clarisse soothed. She eased Hannah’s boxers and pajama bottoms back up, and tucked Hannah in facedown, cuddling her close.
“There now, all done for tonight. A nice warm bottom to keep you safe from any chance of getting coal in the morning. You should be grateful to me.” Clarisse teased gently, leaning in to kiss Hannah’s tears away.
Hannah sniffled. “Thank you Bee.”
“You’re welcome, cherie. Now go to sleep.”
Hannah yawned. “Happy Christmas, Bee.”
“Happy Christmas, cherie.” Clarisse cuddled Hannah in her arms as they fell asleep together.
Chapter 25: Christmas Day with the Wambach-Doyles
Summary:
Hannah isn't sure what to think when she's informed that Santa Claus has come (although she's hoping she can rely on Clarisse's assistance to ensure she wouldn't get coal in her stocking). However, she gets up Christmas morning to have her first ever real family Christmas, full of good times with her family.
Does that mean all the trouble is over? Maybe not. But we'll just have to see...
Chapter Text
“Wake up wake up wake up!”
Hannah yelped as her youngest cousin scrambled onto her bed, shaking her and Clarisse awake. “It’s Christmas, it's Christmas!”
“Mon Dieu,” Clarisse groaned, sitting up and glaring balefully at the youngest Melton. Amma looked back, eyes shining innocently.
“Hi Clarisse, did I mention it’s Christmas?”
“What time is it?” Hannah tried not to grimace at having landed on her tender bottom. The redness was probably at least mostly, if not all gone, but being bounced on hadn’t helped.
“It’s Christmas morning time get up.”
“Amma,” Hannah sighed, but she obediently got out of bed, Clarisse following suit and smoothing the covers down. “What do we need to be up this early for?”
“Santa Claus came!”
“...what?”
“You know, Santa Claus,” Amma said again, tugging on Hannah’s hand impatiently. “He filled our stockings and everything.”
“Is he still there?”
“Ummm…No?” Amma frowned.
“Then how do you know it was Santa Claus?”
“Because he ate the cookies Mom put out last night. And the reindeer ate the carrots. Duh.”
“Right.” Hannah rubbed her forehead with her knuckles.
They went downstairs in their pajamas, the scent of cinnamon, sugar, eggs and bacon meeting their noses as soon as they got there. The dogs had been shooed outside into the backyard with their breakfasts; Christmas breakfast, it seemed, was to be eaten on trays in the family room, where the Christmas tree was in glorious view.
And what a view it was - surrounded by a pile of presents that Hannah thought was taller than she was (at least, to the sides of the tree) and the stockings that had been hanging in front of the fireplace now sat on the hearth before it, contents bulging. Each stocking had a name written on it in sparkly fabric paint.
“See I told you Santa Claus came,” Amma said pointedly, though she pulled Hannah over to the couch, where plates of cinnamon pull-apart bread, scrambled eggs with cheese, bacon and sausage were waiting. Cups of tea and small glasses of orange juice were waiting there, too, and Hannah was trying to take it all in.
“We eat in here?”
“Uh huh,” Amma nodded, pulling Hannah down to sit between her and Tish. Clarisse perched on the arm of the couch, laughing to herself at Hannah’s yelp.
“And here’s your medicine, angel,” Amanda added, handing it over once Hannah was settled. “The elf was holding it for you.”
Oh. The elf that was in my room yesterday morning. Hannah looked at it skeptically. “Thank you, Mama.” She took her medicine dutifully as the family tucked into their meal. “The elf didn’t make the food, did it? Yesterday or today?”
“No, that was me.”
“Oh. Thank you, Mama.”
“You’re welcome, my angel.”
Light conversation took up the rest of breakfast, with Christmas music playing softly in the background. Much to Hannah’s relief, neither Amanda, nor any of the others, mentioned the letter or asked further questions about the secret - for now.
Instead, when breakfast was over, Craig did the rest of the family the favor of passing out their Christmas stockings. Hannah, Chase, Tish, and Amma were handed theirs first, but the adults (er, ‘adultier’ adults, in some cases) had them as well. In the main, the contents for the four ‘kids’ were similar - a red apple, a couple of mandarin oranges, a chocolate orange, and a bag of gold foil-covered chocolate coins. A puzzle book, each one different, and a pack of pens. Chase got a pocket knife/multitool and hair comb, while the girls each had a zippered case with two hairbrushes - one a ‘paddle’ brush, one oval-backed - and a hair comb.
Craig caught his oldest daughter’s gaze, and then his ex-wife’s, and realized it was probably getting near time for the talk. Not one he was eager to be a participant in. “Chase, Amma,” he said. “Why don’t you and I go find ourselves something to do.”
“But Daddy! Presents,” Amma objected.
“Your mom and Mama Abby need a few minutes with your sister and probably cousin,” Craig said firmly. “Presents after.”
“Yes Daddy,” Amma sighed, trotting after Craig with a nervous look back at Hannah. Chase followed without complaint. Probably a girl thing, better not stick around for it.
“I wonder where they’re going,” Hannah inquired to the room at large.
In Japanese.
The adults looked back at her in a mixture of confusion and surprise, but Tish rolled her eyes at this.
“How many languages do you know, again?” she replied, then switched back to English. “I’m still learning, but Daddy’s taught me a little bit and I use a language app for the rest.”
“Five fluently, English, French, German, Japanese, and the Cantonese dialect of Chinese. I know enough Korean, and Spanish to get by and I want to learn Portuguese and some form of Arabic eventually, though. That makes 7, eventually 9. Cause then you can go pretty much anywhere, except sub-Saharan Africa, without a translator.”
“You’re insane, you know that?” Tish laughed good-naturedly. “That’s okay though. It’s really cool that you know that many.”
“It’s very cool that Hannah knows a lot of the things she knows. Isn’t it, my angel,” Amanda said fondly, adding “but you need to share a few more of them, if you know what I mean,” with a note of exasperation in her voice.
Glennon quickly jumped in. “Well, Sister, I think it’s admirable that Hannah wants to learn so many languages. Perhaps she could tell us more about why she’s learned so many languages. That sounds like a story in itself, really. Like Arabic, Hannah?”
“More and more World Cups are being picked up by Arabic speaking nations. You wouldn’t want me to make a faux pas that landed me in prison, would you?”
“As if you could ever do anything that would make you like her,” Tish scoffed. She’d heard about her on the news. “You’re better than she is.”
“Language barriers can cause all sorts of trouble,” Hannah pointed out. “Especially with tonal languages.” She grimaced. “If you’re not careful, you think you’re saying one word and say the wrong one totally by accident, it can really mess up the whole sentence.”
“I feel like there's a story there, angel?”
“Maybe for another time?” Hannah asked.
“Please,” Tish said. She’d slowly been sorting through the gifts in her stocking, and opened up the hairbrush case on her lap again, biting her lower lip. “Mom…Auntie Amanda…” She looked at the two of them worriedly, then to find the gaze she was most concerned about meeting. “Mama Abby…are these for…what I think they’re for?” It’s only a couple months till my birthday, after all, and then--
“Well, if you're thinking they're to brush your hair, you're only partially correct.” Abby responded. Which made Clarisse giggle.
Probably because she was thinking of the same response, just opposite. Hannah thought.
“Only partially?”
“Come here, sweetheart,” Glennon urged, and Tish slid into her mother’s lap, getting herself wrapped in a warm, comforting hug. “Yes, only partially. You know very well what the other use is, Tish, but you don’t have to worry about it yet, I promise.”
“You, on the other hand, cherie….” and Hannah wished Clarisse would have just finished the sentence instead of grinning like a Cheshire cat.
“I'm not the only one!” Hannah sputtered indignantly.
“No, you’re not, petite,” Abby agreed, looking pointedly at Glennon and Amanda. “Is she?”
Glennon sputtered. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, Abby.”
“Do I need to demonstrate for Tish by spanking The sass out of you, cherie?”
“No, ma'am. I'll be good. No more sass.”
“See that it stays that way, or you’ll be like Hannah.”
This sentence caused Clarisse’s grin to widen.
“Oh Clarisse, can you please go grab the other three and tell them we're ready to continue, please?”
“Oui, madame.” Clarisse leaned over to kiss Hannah lightly. “Behave, cherie, or I might think you need a refresher, no?”
Hannah blushed and shook her head as Clarisse went to get Craig, Chase, and Amma so they could all open presents together.
When the Meltons had assembled with the others, Craig made it his duty to distribute gifts. “Well, well. It looks like Santa did more than fill stockings. There’s a few gifts here tagged from him,” he remarked. A couple of large packages wrapped in blue paper with white snowflakes, labeled To Hannah, From Santa Claus ended up at Hannah’s feet. Tish and Amma, too, had a couple of ‘Santa’ packages each.
“What about me?” Chase feigned hurt.
“What was that in your stocking again, Chase?” Craig asked, and the young man grimaced; instead of the gold coins his sisters and cousin had gotten, his share of foil-wrapped chocolate had been ‘coal’ - though, it had to be said, he had at least got plenty of good things in his stocking as well.
“What did I do?” he protested.
“You haven’t been as kind to your sisters as you could have been, lately,” Craig reproved. “Don’t you think so, Chase?”
Chase sighed. “Yes dad. I’m sorry.” He turned to Tish and Amma. “Sorry, I’ll try to do better.” Amma launched herself at her brother, hugging him.
“Course you will, so you don’t get coal next year.”
Craig nodded. “Alright then, we’ll leave it at that.”
Chase sighed in relief, then redirected his attention to Hannah. “What did Santa leave for you, little one?”
Tish and Amma’s attention left their own presents to watch Hannah intently.
The first box Hannah unwrapped was an Easy-Bake Oven. She blinked, startled. “I…I used to ask… Her for one of these, when I was younger,” she admitted. “But She wouldn’t let me. I learned everything I know about baking eventually, but by then I thought I’d outgrown one of these.”
“Not in your littlespace, sweetheart. Or at least, when you’re not in your tiny littlespace. Not that either of those is a problem,” Glennon soothed. “But I see no reason you can’t use it even in your grown up space. It can be fun to bake smaller portions, can’t it?”
Hannah eyed it speculatively. “I wonder if I could do French pastry in it…”
Clarisse picked up the box, looking it over thoughtfully. “What’s the other box, cherie?”
Slowly, Hannah opened it. She blinked at the model Disneyland Railroad (which could, among other things, be set up around the tree, as some Christmas trees had train sets to run around them.) “I never had a train set before.”
“It’s not just any train set! That’s Disneyland, Hannah!” Amma squealed. “We can put it around the tree when everything else is out of the way!”
Hannah smiled at her younger cousin. “That sounds good. Yeah, we can do that.”
“Other presents first though,” Tish said firmly.
Hannah blinked. “There’s more?”
“Well duh, we all got you a present. At least one each.”
“I didn’t know I could have more presents.” Hannah sucked her lower lip anxiously. “You all got me so much already.”
“Oh, cherie. ” Clarisse hugged Hannah tight. “Here. I got this for you.”
Hannah opened the box, eyes wide as she lifted out a nightlight not unlike Amma’s planetarium light. Instead of showing a sky full of stars, though, it showed the globe of the Earth in light form, glowing softly.
Hannah’s jaw dropped. “Bee, this is…I don’t even know. Amazing. Incredible.”
“Just like you then.”
She blushed at Clarisse’s words, squirming. Thankfully, Amma went next, giving her a Nintendo Switch like hers, Chase, and Tish’s. Chase, for his part, gave Hannah some Nintendo games, as well as Bend it like Beckham and a couple other soccer movies.
Craig followed suit, giving Hannah, first of all, an origami kit.
“I haven’t had a whole book of these before,” Hannah exclaimed. “Thanks, Uncle Craig.” His other gift, a NWSL-themed Monopoly set (with plenty of Angel City references) got an enthusiastic hug for Craig, which he returned with a chuckle.
“You’re welcome.” He released Hannah, so she could accept a joint gift from Glennon and Abby; the box had a number of ‘little’ items that she could keep in her room, most of them the toys she’d admired at the store when they’d gone to the Emporium. Separately, Glennon added books (appropriate for grown Hannah, as well as Little Hannah) and writing materials. Abby’s solo contribution was hair products for Hannah’s newly short hair, and a promise to teach her maintenance and upkeep.
Hannah hugged her aunts in turn, starting to feel overwhelmed. She found herself gently pulled into Amanda’s lap, and snuggled close to her mother, slowly calming down.
Amanda gave Hannah her gift; a couple of Lego sets. Chase, Tish and Amma had opened similar boxes from their aunt, each set tailored to their own interests. There was one more box from Amanda addressed to the three of them and Hannah, and the four of them opened it together.
“The LEGO soccer stadium.” Tish stared in amazement. “That’s gonna be amazing. Thank you, Auntie Amanda.” The others were quick to echo her thanks.
“You’re welcome, sweetheart. Now, Tish, didn’t you have something for Hannah as well?”
Tish perked up and nodded, bringing Hannah her last big package.
Hannah opened it, and her eyes widened again. It was a guitar, and the music books to learn to play it - even one for simple Christmas carols. “Oh Tish…how did you manage…wow..this is incredible!”
Tish blushed. “I’m just glad you like it.”
“I love it.” Hannah had hardly paid attention to her cousins, mother, aunts and uncle unwrapping their gifts, as awed as she was by her own, but all in all, it was an incredible start to an incredible day.
But now she paid attention, as Craig turned on the TV for the Disney Christmas parade and musical spectacular.
Costumes, singing, dancing - oh my god those floats are amazing! Hannah stared in stunned amazement. Despite living so close to Disneyland, she’d never been, because Grandmother decried such things as frivolous nonsense.
Well you’re frivolous nonsense so there, Grandmother, Hannah thought, pushing thoughts of Her away. Oh my god that’s an actual real live castle, I wanna see it, can we see it in real life?? Hannah wondered.
She didn’t realize her last thought had run out of her mouth until Amanda squeezed her shoulder.
“That’s the plan, angel. Three Kings Day, Dia de los Reyes Magos, we’ll spend at Disneyland with Tobin, Christen, AT and the others. You’ll get your Disney trip, don’t worry.”
Hannah’s eyes widened. “Thank you Mama, really thank you!”
“You’re welcome, sweetheart.”
By the time the viewing of the parade ended it was time to eat lunch.
Christmas “lunch” such as it was in the Wambach-Doyle household was more a selection of snacks and nibbles to tide one over until Christmas dinner. Charcuterie - cold meats and cheese, crackers, grapes (well out of the way of the dogs, we don’t want accidents on Christmas no thank you ) and a vegetable tray - carrots, celery, bell pepper strips and so on, with ranch dressing and hummus for dipping,
Craig and Abby bustled around the kitchen fixing dinner, as the others loaded their plates and returned to the family room with platefuls of snacks and glasses of sparkling cider.
“Spill any of that and you die.”
“Don’t be dramatic, Abby Wambach,” Glennon huffed at her wife, rolling her eyes.
“Oh, I didn't mean the whole body, just a certain part, cherie.”
Glennon looked wary. “Yes ma’am,” she said, much less petulantly.
“Come on, Mom, let’s play Monopoly,” Amma pleaded with Glennon, and it wasn’t long before they were settled around the game board, happily occupied. Hannah had never played before, but caught on surprisingly quickly.
Maybe not too surprising, Glennon thought as they played. She is a genius with statistics after all. She groaned as Hannah bankrupted her. “Oh, not fair.”
“Absolutely fair, that’s how this game works,” Amanda said reprovingly. It wasn’t a surprise to her when Hannah came out nearly on top; Tish managed to win, but Hannah had made her work for it.
After that, and with their plates empty, Clarisse decided she and Hannah were going to nap before dinner.
“But Bee, what if my cousins get into trouble without me?”
Clarisse raised her eyebrows. “Did you take your medication?”
Sighing, Hannah gulped the pills she was handed. “You’re never going to let me forget again.”
“Too right, cherie. Come on now, naptime, little one.”
Hannah climbed into bed without argument, snuggling up to Clarisse, and when she woke in the early evening, it was to find Clarisse’s hand cupping her bottom.
She squirmed. “Bee. I’ve been being good. I can’t be naughty in my sleep.”
“Mhmm. If AT can I’m sure you can, cherie.”
There must be a story there… Hannah shook her head.
“Alright. Well, I won’t spank you again just yet, cherie. But now that you have those new brushes, I think this one can be specially designated as your spanking brush, don’t you?”
“Uh-huh. But not now?”
“Not right this second,” Clarisse agreed. “Maybe we’ll try out your new hairbrush first. And I think you’ll want your locket back on, won’t you?”
Hannah nodded guardedly. She sat up - somewhat reluctantly - and sat still as Clarisse ran the new paddle brush through her short hair, the bristles much better suited to Hannah’s new style. Clarisse picked up Hannah’s locket from the bedside table, and clasped it around her neck, settling it in place. “There you are, cherie. All better.”
“Thank you, Bee.”
Clarisse helped Hannah change for dinner, picking out an outfit for her; she put on a pink long-sleeved knit top and black leggings. “Very Angel City, cherie. I like it,” Clarisse admired her look. Then they headed back downstairs, finding dinner just about ready in the kitchen. Chase had finished setting the table, and they sat down to a meal of lasagna, garlic bread, salad, and sparkling apple cider (Martinelli’s, of course. Unlike across the pond, in the US, apple cider wasn’t automatically hard cider, and sparkling cider pretty much never was, that Hannah had seen anyway.)
Between the plates, there were festively wrapped paper tubes, tied with ribbon at each end.
Amma picked one up. “What are these, Mama Abby? More presents?”
“Oh, just a little gift from our Angel City friend, Claire,” Abby said. “They’re called Christmas crackers.”
Clarisse had recognized them already, though they weren’t her family’s Christmas tradition - too British, as her Mama would say. Still, if they were going to have them, she’d participate, and listened to Abby explain the idea as they ate - that for each pair who had a cracker between their plates, they’d each hold one end of the cracker and pull on it.
“Whoever gets the bigger end when it breaks wins the prizes inside,” she concluded. “Traditionally, they explode, but, well…that might be a little difficult for some of us, so Claire made them without the exploding part. They’ll come apart just fine without it.”
Clarisse let out a sigh of relief. She didn’t want Hannah being frightened by the loud noise.
When the time came to pull the crackers, during the pause between dinner and dessert, Clarisse and Hannah pulled one, and it broke with Hannah getting the big end. (Amanda reassured Clarisse that she didn’t have to worry; there were more than enough to go around, so that anyone who hadn’t won yet could try again until they did.)
Hannah picked up the paper crown folded up inside, giggled and put it on slightly askew. There was also a slip of paper folded up inside, and she unfolded it. “Hey, Bee?”
“Hmm?”
“What happens to Santa’s elves when they’re naughty?”
“The head elf gives them a good spanking until their bottom’s as red as Santa’s suit?”
Hannah sighed and gave Clarisse an exasperated look. “No.”
“Pity. They really should. So what is it?”
“Santa gives them the sack.”
Clarisse returned the exasperated look. “Was that supposed to be funny?”
“Not really,” Abby intervened, saving Hannah. “The jokes are supposed to be bad.”
“Oh.”
Besides the hat and the joke, Hannah’s Christmas cracker contained a bracelet of mini jingle bells, which she slipped on her wrist. Clarisse pulled a cracker with Amma, and this time she won; the French girl got a paper crown, a little spinning top, and another joke on a slip of paper. “What do reindeer learn at school?”
“Reindeer games?” Amma guessed.
“The elf-abet.” Clarisse shrugged, but Amma began giggling.
“Auntie Amanda, did you hear that one?”
“I did,” Amanda laughed, as other crackers were opened and jokes shared around. The plates were cleared, and dessert plates brought out - slices of pie, some with whipped cream, some without. There was apple, pumpkin, or chocolate silk pie (French apple and French silk, to be specific. All three pies had been picked up at the local bakery, since everyone had too much to do otherwise.)
Clarisse took a narrow slice of both the apple and chocolate pies. “No French pumpkin?” she teased, and Hannah wilted a little.
“I’m sure I could figure something out, Bee.”
“Not right now, cherie. You just focus on enjoying the pie.”
Hannah was only too happy to obey the order. When everyone had finished their pie, they piled into the cars for one last chance to drive around the neighborhood (a bit of a drive, first getting off the Wambach-Doyles’ private long road) to look at Christmas lights.
Finally, though, it was time for bed, and they returned to the house.
Hannah was more than ready, even with her earlier nap, to finally fall into bed, after what was easily the best Christmas of her life.
Chapter 26: Boxing Day at the Preaths'
Summary:
Twas the night after Christmas, and all through the house
Not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse...Well, okay, there were three adults still awake. Abby wanted a private word with Glennon and Amanda, as they finished the Christmas cleanup (excepting the taking down decorations and the tree, that comes later).
She was hoping to get that 'private word' dealt with so they could go to bed with a clean slate and be all ready for Tobin and Christen's Christmas visit the next day, but things don't go quite as planned.At the Preaths', Perry Heath is staying with her sister, making things interesting for Hannah, Clarisse, and AT as the other adults go about their business.
Chapter Text
After Hannah and Clarisse had gone up to bed, (Craig taking the kids home with him so they could do Melton family Christmas in the morning) Abby, Glennon, and Amanda stayed up to finish tidying. It was late, and the house was quiet, but Glennon and Sister could sense that Abby wanted a word.
“Is everything alright Abby?” Amanda ventured as they finished cleaning up.
“Everything will be. Just thinking about the maintenance needed in the room. The Preath party can require spanks sometimes. I'm thinking about maybe being proactive this year.”
Amanda gave Abby a wary look. “Oh come on, we behaved perfectly well today. Everything was fantastic, Abby, you can’t be serious.”
“Would you rather have it in the morning before heading over to Tobs, Sister?” Glennon grimaced at the thought.
Amanda shook her head quickly. No need for that, she thought. “No Glennon.”
Glennon nodded. She wasn’t particularly looking forward to it either. Still. “Better to get it over with?” If Abby was insistent - and she knew her Top. Abby would insist - then it was better to comply now and get it out of the way.
She was doing them a favor, really, doing it now so they’d have time to sleep most of it off.
Reluctantly, Amanda nodded. “Guess.”
“Watch that attitude, Sister. That can be added to your spanking just as easy once you've gotten in position. Now, everything looks nice enough for the morning, don't you think?”
Amanda nodded, wincing. “I’m sorry Abby, I didn’t mean--I’m just worried about the letter, it’s missing.”
Glennon paled slightly.
“Well, I guess we'll just have to give the culprit a reprieve until we find it, make them think they're in the clear. I can almost guarantee it's still in this house. In light of the recent news, someone probably wanted to read it. We're not talking about that right now, anyway. And if that is what was causing you to have the attitude and sass, Amanda, then just don't think about it right now. You both have two new brushes, I will happily try out one for your maintenance and one due to your sass. Just try me, either of you. Now I think it's obvious who needs to go first, yes?”
Amanda buried her face in Glennon’s shoulder, and her older sister gave her a gentle squeeze, rubbing her back. “Shhh, Sister, Abby’s not mad with you, she’s being stern because it’s maintenance and we both need it, you know that. It’s alright, it’s alright, don’t worry about it.” She carded her fingers through Amanda’s hair gently. “I’m sure Abby’s right and it’s still in the house. It going missing doesn’t mean She’s got someone spying for her or anything creepy like that. Besides, the dogs would’ve noticed if anyone broke in. Breathe. It’s okay.”
Slowly, Amanda lifted her head and nodded. “Sorry,” she said meekly. “Thank you, Glennon.”
“You’re welcome.”
Amanda watched as Abby seated herself in the middle of the couch, then picked up her stocking - where her two new hairbrushes currently resided - in one hand and let Glennon hold her other hand, leading her over to Abby. She was glad, at least, that Glennon was sitting next to Abby on the couch now, and helped Amanda into position over their laps. Having a predilection for long, flowing skirts meant that Amanda’s clothing was easier adjusted after that, rather than before. Her upper body rested on Glennon’s lap, and her sister took her hands, putting the hairbrush case in Abby’s reach.
“It’s okay Sister. I’ve got you,” Glennon soothed, stroking Amanda’s hair to try and distract her from what was coming.
“My hand to start, I think. From there depends on how you behave, Sister.”
“Yes ma’am,” Amanda replied, grateful for Glennon’s continued presence as she felt her skirt being tucked up. Her bottom wasn’t bared further, for the moment, which was a relief. Amanda took a steadying breath. “I’m as ready as I can be, I think.”
Abby started off with slow, firm smacks to each side, letting the sting build. She stopped after she reached ten, five to each side.
“How does that feel, Sister? Good to turn things up a notch?”
Tolerable, so far, Amanda thought. “Yes ma’am.”
On that note, Abby reached for the oval brush, sensing that Amanda might prefer it to the other if her reaction to Mother's little helper was any indication.
At Abby’s nod, Glennon tightened her hold on Amanda’s hands as the first swat fell.
Eight more swats to each side was followed by a particularly hard swat once again in the center that finally got a reaction.
Amanda had been holding in her tears, trying to behave well, to be a good girl, but the dam was beginning to crumble, forget breaking. She clung tighter to Glennon’s hands and let out an audible sob, followed by a choked “Sorry, ma’am--” that had Glennon raising her eyebrows.
I wonder if Sister’s even sure what she’s sorry for. Sorry for crying? She doesn’t have to ever be sorry for crying.
“You don’t need to apologize, Sister. Not ever when you've done nothing wrong. Now we're to take a minute before continuing, just focus on your breathing and try not to move. You can cry as much as you need. Just don't kick me….”
Amanda nodded into her arm, still clasping Glennon’s hand with both her own. Her sister’s other hand was still buried in Amanda’s long hair, stroking gently.
“Breathe, Sister, it’s alright,” Glennon murmured soothingly, and Amanda obeyed, letting her tears fall as she caught her breath. “Good, that’s good, Sister, let it out, you need the release. It’s alright Amanda, sweetheart, you’re doing so good for Abby, I promise you are.”
“T-thank you Glennon,” Amanda sniffled.
“Of course, there, there, it’s alright sweetheart. You’re okay, you’re safe,” Glennon murmured. “Just relax, there you go, good girl.”
Surprising both of her charges, Abby decided not to bare Amanda’s bottom remembering the precedent of earlier, she figured that would not be much protection anyway.
At Glennon’s nod the paddle brush followed a similar pattern as her hand, not the previous brush.
Six swats to each side, followed by two particularly hard spanks in the center.
When Abby put the second brush back in the case, Amanda was continously sobbing.
“Now, there's one final part to seal the lesson, no brush, just my hand, Sister. Does that sound manageable? We're taking a break first, regardless.”
Amanda didn’t have the ability to answer verbally, but she managed a frantic nod. Glennon rubbed her back gently.
“Easy, easy Sister, breathe, we’ve got you, almost done.” And then it’s going to be my turn, she thought. She didn’t expect Amanda to reciprocate, especially after being so well spanked herself, but even if Amanda couldn’t, Glennon knew Abby would hold her afterward.
When Abby began to lower her underwear, however despite previous promises, Amanda couldn't help but protest.
“Not bare, please Abby, I’m being good!”
“Is that sass? It's just my hand, promise. Besides, it seems to me you have a few more tears that need to come out. Better my hand now then a brush for attitude later, yes?”
“Yes, I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to sass, promise,” Amanda sniffled as Glennon patted her head.
“Of course you weren’t sweetheart, we know, you’re just dealing with a lot right now, Abby’s helping you get it out, it’s okay Amanda, I promise no one’s mad.”
Amanda nodded meekly. “Sorry Abby.”
“No need to apologize, Sister. Ready to continue?”
“Yes ma’am,” Amanda whispered.
The first swat came down in the center of her bottom as hard as Abby could manage and Amanda would have gotten up or reached back if not for Glennon holding her in place.
Amanda sobbed hard at the smack, which she wasn’t so sure was just Abby’s hand with that amount of force behind it. “Owww….” She couldn’t help squirming, or drumming her feet on the couch, though she wasn’t trying to kick Abby at all.
“S-sorry, sorry! T-that di-didn’t feel like just Abby’s hand…” she stuttered out.
“I promise you it was, sweetheart,” Glennon soothed her. “It’s alright Sister, breathe.” She gave her wife a sideways look. Was it necessary to go that hard?
Abby softened her gaze slightly at her wife and instead turned to a different target, one much lower.
Two hand swats impacted each side of Amanda’s sit spots and thighs, reigniting the fire in her bottom and getting light sobs in return.
“Brace yourself, Sister. Last one, it'll be pretty hard, okay?”
“W-worse than the first one?” Amanda sniffled.
“Nope, almost the same, though. Think you can handle that?”
“I d-don’t know,” Amanda sobbed quietly, and Glennon rubbed her back.
“Sweetheart, oh…it’s all right, it’s alright Sister, just close your eyes, hold on tight and it’ll be all over in a second.”
As soon as Amanda had done as instructed, and before she could tense up, Abby’s hand swatted down, just not as hard as the first time.
Amanda wailed and Glennon hummed sympathetically, doing her best to calm her down. “There, there, sweetheart, all done, I know, I know, just breathe for me Sister.”
Amanda fought for control of her breathing, and her tears, finally managing to calm herself with the feel of Glennon’s hand rubbing her back helping immensely.
“Sorry, sorry…”
“Shh, you're fine. You took that well. Do you know why a couple were harder? I thought you might recognize that strength?”
“I…I don’t know,” Amanda confessed, sounding ashamed. Glennon hushed her comfortingly.
“It’s alright sweetheart, you’re not in trouble for not knowing, Abby can tell us. You’re okay Sister.”
“I know you’re feeling all kinds of things about the news recently, and I figured if you're worrying over the letter was because you reached a similar conclusion to my line of thinking that a familiar hand that wasn't mine might be comforting on some level. I'm sorry if I overstepped, Sister.”
Amanda felt like all the breath had been sucked from her body. “Y-you were trying to feel like James?” She managed to get his name out of her mouth without tripping over it for once.
“I thought that might be better for you, Sister.”
Amanda shook her head hard. “N-no, Abby, please. Just be you.”
“Alright. That’s enough, then. I’m sorry for misjudging, Amanda.” Abby gently righted Amanda’s clothes, rubbing her sore bottom gently over the layers. “Let’s get you up to bed, you’ve had a difficult time of it. Glennon, take your stocking and go up to our room please.”
Amanda leaned into Abby’s embrace as Abby carried her upstairs, clinging to her sister-in-law. Glennon picked up the three stockings and followed, hanging Sister’s on her bedroom door handle when she reached it, and then going down to hers and Abby’s bedroom, putting the stockings on the bedside tables. She got dressed for bed, turned down the covers, and lay down on the bed, not meaning to fall asleep.
But it took enough time for Abby to soothe Amanda to sleep that when Abby came to handle her wife’s maintenance, Glennon had already drifted off.
Abby’s hand was sore anyway, so she filed this under ‘manage later’ and tucked Glennon in, getting ready for bed and joining her wife.
The next morning, everyone slept in. Still, Amanda was first out of bed, the memory of her maintenance spanking fresh in her mind. Glennon and Abby were next downstairs.
“How bad was it, Glennon?”
Glennon grimaced at Sister’s whisper. She shook her head. “I…um…fell asleep. I don’t know what Abby’s planning to do with me.”
“Oh.” Amanda frowned slightly, unsure what to think of that. She decided to put it from her mind and pop the pan of French toast casserole she’d put together last night into the oven.
By the time it was ready, Hannah and Clarisse had made their way blearily downstairs, hand in hand. Hannah looked somewhat tense, and Amanda intercepted her daughter, hugging her close.
“Angel? Are you alright?”
Hannah shook her head and hugged Amanda tightly. “Not unless you are, Mama.”
She heard us. Amanda’s cheeks flushed. Or me. Oh no. She pressed a kiss to the top of Hannah’s head. “I’m alright, angel.”
“Mama, can I ask--” Hannah hesitated.
“It’s alright Hannah, you can ask me anything.”
“Why did Auntie Abby have to make you cry so much? Just for maintenance?”
“What exactly did you hear?” Amanda asked guardedly.
“When you came upstairs you were crying in your room, Mama, and Auntie Abby was talking to you, and it was like you couldn’t stop. Did Auntie Abby do that to you?”
“Auntie Abby gave me a maintenance spanking, angel, but I wasn’t just crying from the pain,” Amanda said quietly. “I needed to get my emotions out. I’m sorry I disturbed you, sweetheart, I didn’t mean to.”
“It’s not your fault, Mama,” Hannah said quietly. “Did you sleep alright after?”
Amanda nodded. “What about you, sweetheart?”
“Uh huh. Me and Bee slept alright.”
Clarisse nodded. But if Abby has the ability to spank Amanda and have her cry it out where we can hear, she should have no objection to me giving Hannah her spankings where they can hear, she thought.
“It's Bee and I. Brunch?”
“Yes ma’am,” Hannah said distractedly, causing Amanda to raise her eyebrows. Abby, however, was smiling.
Clarisse smirked. “Good girl,” she cooed, linking her arm with Hannah’s and drawing her away to sit at the table. The serving dish of chocolate-orange French toast bake sat on a warming tray in the middle of the table, and they could all help themselves. Glennon, though, seemed reluctant.
“I’m not hungry,” she said quietly when Amanda looked at her.
“Auntie Glennon, you’re gonna miss out,” Hannah sounded anxious.
Now I know she needs maintenance, too, Amanda thought. Abby will take care of her, though. She had served her own plate, and meant to help Hannah with hers (she didn’t seem to know what to do with the French toast, or the tray of chocolate chip waffles, a less flavor-intense option). Clarisse got there first though.
Abby put one waffle on Glennon’s plate, adding a pat of butter and a drizzle of syrup. “Try it, Glennon,” she said pointedly. “At least five bites.”
“Yes ma’am.” Glennon didn’t look happy about it, but she ate the required five bites slowly, and at Amanda’s urging, drank some lemon-ginger tea, with another drizzle of honey to sweeten it. She sighed as the hot tea soothed her. “I’m sorry.”
There seems to be an awful lot of that going on. Let’s hope things are better once we get to Tobin and Christen’s.
Glennon finished the waffle and the rest of her tea without complaining, taking her time so she was done at the same time as everyone else.
“Great job, cherie. No need for the apology, you listened and you were able to do it, that's all I ever ask, cherie. I'm so proud of you.”
Glennon nodded gratefully at Abby, then started clearing the table without being asked, carrying the dishes to the kitchen and putting them in the sink to soak. She would have washed them properly, but a glance at the clock made her panic.
“We’re going to be late, Abby!”
“Don’t panic, cherie, Tobin won’t be upset if we’re a few minutes late. But we do have to leave now, which means we don’t have time to take care of something right now; we’ll have to wait until we get there.”
Glennon swallowed nervously.
“O- okay. Should I go get the presents then?”
“That would be best, Glennon, it’ll give you something else to think about,” Amanda encouraged before Abby could answer. She wanted to be as supportive of her big sister as Glennon had been for her the night before. But she glanced at Abby to ensure she hadn’t stepped out of line, even so.
“I’ll help, Auntie Glennon.” Hannah ran to help Glennon collect the presents and carry them to the car. Before long, they were ready, and heading to the Preath house.
********
“Mama Christen! They're here! They're here!”
“Calm down, please little love. You can answer the door, but you have to promise to wait until they are across the street and in our driveway, okay? And lower your volume please, your mama Christen and I have headaches.”
“Yes Mama Tobin.” AT responded quieter.
“Well that’s no wonder.” Perry Heath Brown rolled her eyes. “You only spent yesterday with mom, dad, and everyone, that’ll give anyone a headache.” She’d elected to remain behind when the rest of the Heaths had gone, to help take care of her little sister, and practically sister-in-law, in love if not in legal fact yet. Besides, the little one might need her. Heaths descending en masse on Tobin and Christen would be enough to give them a headache even without brunch mimosas.
AT had been strictly kept to orange juice. Auntie Perry wasn’t about to get her niece sick.
When the Wambach-Doyles and Preaths had exchanged greetings, Glennon made a hasty side trip to put the gifts under Tobin and Christen’s tree. Abby felt Tobin’s forehead, peering at her and Christen. “You don’t look too well, petites.”
“It’s nothing, Maman, really. It’s just that Mom and Dad and everyone were here yesterday, and it’s…a lot.”
“Maybe you should both go lie down, hmm? Would probably do Christen good to rest her knee anyway. Go, we got this.”
Once the couple was up the stairs, Abby directed her next statement towards Perry Heath Brown.
“Can you please watch the others, Glennon, Amanda, and I have something we need to discuss.”
“No problem, you go ahead. We'll just be playing games on the girls’ Switches.”
“It’s just too bad the Switch is not the kind for smacks, non? ” Clarisse smirked, giving Hannah a teasing poke. She sputtered indignantly.
“I’m doing just fine without it being that kind, Bee.”
“Hmm, but perhaps your tante is not, non ? Well, we’ll leave them to it, I think.” Clarisse smiled sweetly at Abby and an indignant Glennon as they headed down the hall, Amanda trailing her sister and sister-in-law.
“Such sass.” Perry led the three girls back to the living room, where they got the Switches set up. “We’ll play Pickleball Smash.”
That was one of the games Hannah had been given for her Switch, but she hadn’t had time to learn it yet. “I’ve never played that before.”
“That’s alright little one, how about I partner with you, and Clarisse partners with Alyssa, to make it more fair?”
Hannah nodded uncertainly. “Alright, I mean, yes ma’am.”
“Good girl. And Clarisse, I brought my pickleball paddle with me, so I suggest you watch the sass.”
“Oui, madame.” Clarisse didn’t think Perry would spank her, but she wisely decided not to press the issue.
“If we’re playing each other, is there going to be a reward for whoever wins, and a forfeit for whoever loses, Auntie Perry?” AT asked warily.
“As usual,” Perry hummed. “Hmm. What do you think would be an acceptable reward?”
“Whoever wins gets to open a present first?”
“And whoever loses?” Hannah asked warily.
“These forfeits, they apply only to the little girls, oui?” Clarisse asked Perry at the same time.
“To make it fair,” Perry nodded.
“Well then. I say whoever loses should get spanks with the pickleball paddle,” Clarisse suggested. “But if Hannah wins, I won’t give her a bedtime spanking tonight.”
“This is about to get competitive. How about a practice round first, not competing so no one has any excuses?” Perry proposed.
“Oui, absolument,” Clarisse nodded agreement.The French girl settled down with AT on the couch, Perry sitting next to Hannah as they set up their practice round.
“And… Go!”
Before Perry realized what was happening, it was actually Hannah that started first, trying to make even the practice round a competition.
AT, seeing this and feeling confident, also picked up the pace, but lost the first match.
“It’s alright, little one , it’s just the first match,” Clarisse soothed her teammate and friend. “We’ll do better next time, non? I know you can perform well when it really counts.”
As the second round began, Clarisse helped AT more, though she wasn’t as experienced a pickleball player as Perry was. If Hannah is that good, as well as Perry, we might be having a problem.
Clarisse wondered vaguely, thinking of paddles, how Abby and Glennon were faring.
That, it turned out, was a problem.
A distracted Clarisse was a not-as-helpful Clarisse, and she let AT fall behind just enough to lose.
AT’s face fell, and she actually cringed. “Auntie Perry--”
“No, sweetheart, not like before,” Perry promised soothingly. “This is just a game forfeit, not a real punishment, Alyssa. It’s going to be okay.”
“But Auntie Perry--”
“Come here, sweetheart.” Perry held her arms out to the teen, and AT allowed herself to be pulled into Perry’s warm embrace. “There, there, good girl, breathe for me. It’s not like before, I promise. It might start out like before, but the paddle won’t be anywhere near as hard, I promise, Alyssa. It’s just a silly game, this time, hmm?”
Slowly, Alyssa nodded, eyes wide. “Uh huh.”
“There’s my good girl, Alyssa, sweetheart.” Perry said again, soothing her niece. “Now, I want you to go get it from my bag, little love, can you do that?”
Reluctantly, Alyssa slid off Perry’s lap, and trotted over to Perry’s bag, retrieving the pickleball paddle.
It was a wooden practice paddle, not the one Perry usually chose to use when playing. That was because this particular paddle had a more common use in Perry’s hand, one Alyssa had already encountered twice (once from Tobin at Perry’s insistence, and later, after the World Cup, from Perry herself.)
She’d managed to avoid it for the past few months, but now--
“Easy, little one. You’ll take your swats - I owe you a birthday spanking anyway, little love, even if it’s about a month late - and then we’ll see if your mamas and grandmas are back yet, hm?”
“Yes Auntie Perry.” Alyssa gave up the wooden paddle, letting her aunt take it from her.
Hannah offered her hands to AT, and Alyssa took Hannah’s offered hands gratefully as she settled over Perry’s lap there on the couch. The nineteen-year-old’s skirt was tucked up in the back, and her panties were pulled down gently, baring her bottom for Perry’s attention.
The paddle tapped AT’s bare bottom lightly, and she squeaked, then blushed. “O-oh…”
“That’s one, little love,” Perry soothed. “It’s alright, nineteen more.”
Nodding nervously, AT tried to relax. She counted her way quietly through a dozen more smacks. Gentle as they were, AT’s bottom was just beginning to sting - there was only so much a wooden paddle could do before it started making an impression, even lightly used.
“Ow!”
“I barely touched you, sweetheart, though I guess it must be beginning to make an impression.” Perry patted AT’s head and then landed one more smack. “Six more, including the ‘one to grow on.”
“That’s not much, is it AT?” Hannah asked, and Hannah squeezed AT’s hands encouragingly, as the last set of smacks began to fall.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Perry landed these smacks to Alyssa’s bottom, alternating cheeks. When the last one came, AT sucked in an anxious breath.
It was a stinging smack, and AT yelped, but not much - she’d had worse the day she got in trouble at school last winter. “Oh,” she whispered, as Perry set her clothes to rights and picked her up for a cuddle.
“Oh. You see? It’s alright sweetheart,” Perry soothed. “Only just a very little bit, you’re alright.”
AT nodded, snuggling close to Auntie Perry as Abby, Glennon, and Amanda reappeared. Glennon looked somewhat subdued, but she managed a smile when Hannah ran to hug her.
“Auntie Glennon, guess what, me and Auntie Perry won.”
“Really? By the look of things, Clarisse isn't happy about that.”
“Only cause she can’t give me a bedtime spanking.” Hannah looked smug about that. “Auntie Perry still owed AT a birthday spanking though so AT got that from her.”
“I can't, but that doesn't mean someone else can't. If I remember correctly, your cousin Tobin has not had the chance yet, non? And you are bratting in her house. AT, how would you like for Hannah to sleep over?”
“I would love for Hannah to sleep over, Risse,” AT agreed promptly. “That would be wonderful. Mama Tobin will say yes, I know she will, and Mama Christen. They’ll love the idea too.”
When Tobin and Christen returned from their nap, Alyssa flung herself into Tobin’s arms. “Mama Tobin, can Hannah stay over tonight, please, please?”
“Of course she can, little love,” Tobin said fondly. “Why don’t we go sort out presents now, hmm? I’m sure you’d like to give Hannah yours, especially, sweetheart.”
With that in mind, they went to look under the Christmas tree, where the Wambach-Doyles’ gifts to AT, Tobin, Christen, and Sofia (for her to open later) were now sitting next to those the Preaths had got for Abby, Glennon, Amanda, Clarisse and Hannah.
By mutual agreement (and because she had won the pickleball game) they all let Hannah go first.
Her first gift was from Alyssa; a soccer ball all her own she could use to practice with, the white parts shading into Angel City sol rosa with the Angel City logo on one of the black spots. AT had signed the card (not the ball, to keep it in playable condition) “Merry Christmas, from your cousin Alyssa”
Continuing the theme, Tobin and Christen had jointly acquired a second ball - this one, an Angel City game ball, signed by AT and Christen’s teammates. Clarisse’s signature was prominent. This one, Hannah planned to display on her shelf.
Finally, Hannah opened her gift from Sofia; a box of Swedish snacks, including julmust and butterscotch gummies, chocolate-covered cookie dough balls, chocolate-dipped gingersnaps, and Swedish fish.
“I thought these were invented in the US,” Hannah said, picking the box up.
“They’re Swedish fish,” AT pointed out.
“Yeah but German chocolate cake’s not actually German, it’s named after some guy whose last name was literally German.”
“But Swedish fish are literally Swedish.”
“Oh.” Hannah nodded and let it go, perusing the rest of the box. Anna’s Orange Thins were a flower-shaped, orange-flavored thin cookie, a sort called pepparkaka. Hannah blinked at the name - Swedish was one of the languages she didn’t know yet.
She’d just have to ask someone who did.
A box of Swedish teabags - blueberry and blackberry tea - finished the package, and Hannah packed them all back in the box neatly.
As Hannah looked over her gifts and thanked Tobin, Christen, and AT for each one - letting AT send Sofia a thank you text from her - Abby, Glennon, Amanda, and Clarisse were passed their gifts from the Preaths.
Sofia had left each of them boxes of Swedish treats like Hannah’s; the contents appeared to be random in specifics though tea, cookies, chocolate, and sweets seemed to be the common theme.
Most of Tobin’s gifts were jewelry, or clothes. Christen had gifted Clarisse a book of Swedish recipes, which she figured Clarisse and Hannah could enjoy together. “Ali should be able to help with these, too,” she commented. For Abby, it had been a book on meditation (which got Christen a raised eyebrow, but a sincere thank you), and for Glennon, a handmade journal. Christen’s gift to Amanda - who she knew less well - was a journal similar to Glennon’s, though each Doyle sister’s initial was stenciled in on the leather cover.
AT’s gifts for the Wambach-Doyle adults were handmade ornaments, made from cleaned-out unbroken eggshells, with the white and yolk drained out through holes in the bottom.
The ornaments and other gifts were put aside carefully, packed for the trip home, and by the time all the gifts had been admired properly it was time for the Preaths’ Christmas (or Boxing Day, to be British about it) meal.
The sparkling cider, and sparkling wine for the adults who chose to have it, was plentiful. They enjoyed a roast dinner, the sort Tobin and Christen had grown to like in Manchester. “It’s not as though it’s exactly the same,” Christen said apologetically, “but I did the best I could to reproduce it.”
Roast chicken (two of them, easier than turkey), potatoes, carrots, Yorkshire pudding, and gravy were the main part of the meal. Dessert afterward consisted of a Christmas pudding Christen had made in the traditional way - at the beginning of the month, feeding it with brandy to keep it moistened, and so that it could be lit on fire when served.
She took care, though, to serve AT a slice of Yule log instead. The chocolate Swiss roll cake was entirely non-alcoholic and would be better for the teen.
Clarisse was watching Christen with narrowed eyes. I think she’s having a little too much. Not that it was her place to say so, but she was pretty sure that was Christen’s second if not third glass of wine, plus the brandy-soaked pudding. This might not go well.
It seemed to be going at least okay, for now. She was getting very cuddly with Tobin, even at the table, more so than usual. But Tobin didn’t mind Christen being affectionate when it was just family.
A moment later and Clarisse was reassessing her thought. Christen was practically in Tobin’s lap, shocking her girlfriend as she went in for a kiss - not just a little one, either.
“Christen,” Tobin said, raising an eyebrow, “are you sure you’re feeling alright?”
“I’ll be perfect when you kiss me, Tobs.”
“How much did you have to drink again?” Tobin asked. It was her business, Clarisse supposed.
“Not lots.”
“Two or three big glasses of wine, plus the pudding,” Clarisse contradicted.
Christen pouted. “Did not.”
“Did, Mama Christen,” AT spoke up, sounding worried. “Is she gonna be okay, Mama Tobin?”
“She will be,” Tobin promised. “We’ll look after your Mama Christen, little love. And it’s still alright for you to have Hannah over. But I think you girls should go get ready for bed. You too, Christen Annemarie Press.”
Alyssa nodded obediently. “Come on Hannah.” She hugged Abby, Glennon, and Amanda, and Hannah followed suit, snuggling close to Amanda in particular.
“Night, Mama.”
“Goodnight, sweetheart. If you need anything, we’re just a text or phone call away, angel.”
“Yes Mama.” Hannah sighed as the others said goodbye and departed, taking Clarisse with them.
Nervously, she followed AT down the hall.
Chapter 27: Boxing Day Bedtime
Summary:
The events of the 26th wind down with Hannah left behind at the Preaths', ready to spend time with Cousin AT. Clarisse, however, returns to the Wambach-Doyles' and sleeps alone in Hannah's room for the first time.
A couple of bedtime spankings later, and a thoughtful Clarisse finds herself drifting off to thoughts of Hannah. But then something interrupts the French girl's sleep...
She tries to search for answers, but only Hannah really can tell her what's going on, and that'll have to wait.
Notes:
Okay, so we're falling behind in real time, but hopefully that's ok lol, it's not like I was matching every single chapter day to day anyway, just posting every day. The plot does what the plot wants, after all. :) This is the aftermath of the last chapter, hope you all enjoy!
Chapter Text
After Hannah and AT had gone up to bed, Tobin cleaned up the kitchen and dining room before heading in the direction of AT'S room and the guest bedroom across the hall from AT where Hannah would be staying.
Tobin stopped outside AT’s room and knocked lightly on the door. “Little love?”
She was only partly surprised when AT opened the door, Lavender tucked under one arm and her hairbrush in her other hand. She was dressed in her pajamas and had probably been just brushing out her hair before bed, but the presence of the brush was a useful coincidence.
“Sweetheart, can I borrow your brush, please? And do you want to come along with me to Hannah’s room?”
Alyssa looked warily at her. “What do you need it for, Mama Tobin?”
Tobin raised her eyebrows. “What do you think I need it for, little love?”
“Hannah didn't bring a brush for her hair?”
“Well, she might not have. But more to the point, hairbrushes are for something else too, aren’t they, Alyssa?”
“Oh…oh, you mean the bedtime spanking Risse was talking about, Mama Tobin? But you wouldn’t use it the whole time, would you?”
“Of course not the whole time, sweetheart. Come on, you can help me with Hannah, alright?”
AT nodded and surrendered her brush to Tobin, following her mama to Hannah’s room.
Tobin stopped outside the guest room and knocked lightly on the door, “Hannah?”
“Yes cousin Tobin?” Hannah sat up on her bed, looking at the door. “Is everything alright?” She’d put on the pajamas that had been laid out for her, and had just been about to get into bed when the knock got her attention.
“Can I come in, please?” Tobin asked.
“It's your house.” Hannah responded.
That's more sass that Mama Tobin won't put up with. You're just digging yourself a bigger hole. AT thought but didn't say.
“It is my house,” Tobin agreed, entering the room. “But this is your room, whenever you stay here, little cousin. I want you to feel welcome in your space.”
Hannah didn’t know what to say to that. “Thank you,” she finally managed, accepting a hug from Tobin. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be rude.”
“Mmm. I’m sure you didn’t. Unfortunately we seem to be having a little problem with sass today, hmm?” Tobin queried. “I believe I heard you were owed a bedtime spanking for it.”
Hannah blushed. “Oh, but…cousin Tobin…”
“But what exactly? What is it, little one?”
“Do I have to?”
“Yes, you do. You're lucky it's not Maman, she wouldn't have taken that extra sass just now. Now I'm assuming you were already eased into things with an example of the strength with a practice swat with Maman?”
“How did you know?” Hannah questioned.
“Who do you think taught me the idea, little one?”
“Oh.” Hannah eyed Tobin warily. “Will you tell us about that, cousin Tobin?”
Tobin raised her eyebrows. “How about we get this over with first, little one, then we’ll see about a bedtime story, if you behave for me.”
Hannah sighed. “Yes ma’am.”
“Good girl,” Tobin murmured. “Come on then, there’s no need to worry, it won’t be any different than with Maman, and you know how that is now.”
“Can cousin AT hold my hands?”
“Definitely,” Tobin promised. She sat down on the bed, and helped Hannah into position over her lap. Alyssa sat down next to Tobin, taking Hannah’s hands in hers and giving them a supportive squeeze. “It’s okay cousin, I’ve got you,” AT promised, making the older girl blush a little. It felt good to have AT’s support, but she also felt a bit silly needing help from AT.
Not that any of their family would tease about it. “Thank you, AT.”
“This is just practice. Ready?”
“Yes ma’am,” Hannah said quietly, trying not to tense.
Tobin swatted down once, across the middle of Hannah’s bottom. It wasn’t the hardest smack she could deliver, but it was enough to be felt, and Hannah jumped a little, then settled down. “Ow…”
“I know, little one. But that wasn’t awful now, was it? Can you handle that?”
Hannah nodded. “Uh huh.”
Tobin didn’t ask her to rephrase. She wasn’t Tobin’s submissive, and she wasn’t in big trouble, so a ‘yes ma’am’ wasn’t strictly necessary. “Okay. There’s going to be a few more then, with my hand first, we won’t use the hairbrush until you’re ready, little one. Do you think you can handle that?”
Another nod.
“Good girl.” Tobin patted Hannah’s back, before resuming her spanking, still over her flannel pajama bottoms. After five more swats, she paused. “These have to come down now, alright, little one?”
Sniffling, Hannah raised her hips to let Tobin tug her pj bottoms down, leaving her boxer briefs in place. Tobin did, and then settled Hannah back down before resuming the spanking. The next six swats were over her briefs, and Hannah tried not to squirm too much.
“You’re doing well sweetheart. Just six more left now, alright?” Tobin picked the brush up and held it where Hannah could see it. “Six with this and we’re done. Don’t worry -we’ll try just one to start, like before,” she added.
“Yes ma’am,” Hannah said meekly, and Tobin patted her back.
“Okay, don’t tense up now. Here we go.” The brush swatted down on Hannah’s right bottom cheek, feeling harder than the previous swats though it hadn’t been delivered with any more force behind it.
“Owww…” Hannah squirmed. “Cousin Tobin, that hurt.”
“I know, sweetheart,” Tobin soothed gently. “But was it too much, or do you think we can finish, hmm?”
Hannah sniffled. “I’m…I’m okay,” she admitted quietly. “It wasn’t the most terribly awful.”
“Good, because I wasn’t trying to make it ‘the most terribly awful’, honey. Not for just some sass.” Tobin patted her back again. “Five more sweetheart, that’s all. We’re almost done, promise.”
“Okay,” Hannah whispered, and clung to AT as Tobin mirrored the spank on her left bottom cheek. The next two alternated again, a bit lower down, and then the last two landed on each sit spot. Hannah was definitely crying by the time it was over, but it wasn’t the worst spanking she’d been given, and she was relieved when Tobin picked her up for a cuddle.
“There you go honey, all done,” Tobin soothed, tugging her pj bottoms back up. “All forgiven, Hannah sweetheart. You took that so well.”
Hannah snuggled into Tobin’s embrace. “T-thank you cousin Tobin. Sorry I sassed you and Auntie Perry and all.”
“I know. It’s all done now,” Tobin promised. “Ready for bed, sweetheart?”
“Uh huh, only, I didn’t know I was staying so I didn’t bring Mr. Banana,” Hannah said anxiously as Tobin tucked her back into bed.
AT put Lavender under the covers with Hannah, her beloved plush reindeer immediately snuggled close. “Lavender can take care of you tonight cousin. She’s good like that.”
“She definitely is,” Tobin agreed. “Come on, little love. It’s time you were in bed too.”
“Can I stay with Hannah?”
There was definitely enough room, but.. “Hannah, would you like AT to sleep in your bed?”
“It’s a sleepover, Cousin Tobin,” Hannah yawned. “Sorry,” she added quickly. “Yes please, ma’am.”
“Better,” Tobin smiled, reluctantly amused. “Okay then, little love, there’s enough room for you and Hannah and Lavender.”
AT climbed into bed with Hannah and sandwiched Lavender between them, grateful not to have to sleep alone. “Thank you Mama Tobin.”
“You’re welcome sweetheart. Goodnight, my little ones. Don't stay up late, you wouldn't want me to have trouble waking you in the morning, would you?”
“No ma’am.”
“No Mama Tobin.”
The girls were yawning anyway, and Hannah even forgot to try again for the bedtime story. They slipped off to sleep before Tobin left the room.
Hannah’s last thought before slipping off to sleep was, I wonder how Mama, Bee, Auntie Abby, and Auntie Glennon are doing.
Clarisse had gone back to the Doyle-Wambach house, and gone directly to Hannah’s bed, missing Hannah and cuddling her pillow and Mr. Banana. AT could have asked me to stay too, she thought, mildly annoyed with her younger teammate and friend. But she knew realistically why AT hadn’t; if her Mama Tobin was supposed to give Hannah a bedtime spanking, they wouldn’t want Clarisse tempted to interfere with the older Top or take over. Enough sass had run out of Clarisse’s mouth already, she probably didn’t want to try Tobin.
Of course, there was always Abby Wambach. Her only thought there was that perhaps Abby had other matters in mind right now.
Like Glennon.
Glennon had not, in fact, taken her maintenance spanking at the Preath house. Clarisse was almost definitely sure of that. True, she looked less than happy when Abby brought her back to the party, but Clarisse was pretty sure that had to do with being told they were going to wait for tonight at home.
Besides, Abby wouldn’t want to potentially embarrass Glennon in front of AT and Hannah. Mostly AT. If she meant to deal with Glennon now, it was no wonder she and Amanda had agreed Hannah could spend the night with the Preaths, though.
Wonder how much I can hear….
Across the hall however, Glennon was worried about this exact thing.
If Hannah heard Sister, Clarisse for sure could hear me….
“Cherie… are you okay?” Abby asked, seeing her wife was lost in thought and obviously staring off into space.
They were in Amanda’s room, rather than Abby and Glennon’s room at the end of the hall, and Glennon looked at her wife. “If Hannah could hear Sister crying in here last night from right across the hall, Clarisse is bound to hear everything, Abby.”
“Don't worry, cherie. If she says anything, she will be the one over my lap. And I promise you, after that she would probably watch her mouth. I think I'll pass word to Miss Lori to watch her and possibly educate her if needed. Might be good that it's someone not as close, she might listen better. Are you okay to continue now, cherie or do you need a moment?” Abby responded.
Glennon processed Abby’s explanation. “I know she’s a Top but she’s so young, Abby. She’s probably never had a serious girlfriend before Hannah, even - and I can see they’re serious about each other.” She looked at Amanda, sitting next to her, and Amanda squeezed her hand.
“She’s a good girl, she just needs guidance and to learn when it’s appropriate to speak about such things. I think Abby’s right, Glennon, Miss Lori will be a big help. Does that help you, Glennon? Are you alright?”
Glennon nodded slowly. “Yes Sister, thanks.” She squeezed Amanda’s hand back. “I’m ready ma’am,” she confirmed to Abby.
Abby settled Glennon over her and Amanda’s laps, letting Glennon’s upper body rest on Amanda’s thighs, the Doyle sisters switching roles from the previous night. Amanda kept her focus on rubbing Glennon’s back, stroking her hair as Abby tucked up the back of Glennon’s skirt.
She started out spanking Glennon exactly the same as she had Amanda the night before, five swats to each bottom cheek - ten in all. Glennon was still breathing fairly normally, though the swats were definitely starting to sting. Ow…
Amanda’s hand in her hair, stroking gently, helped immensely with grounding her, keeping her focused. The tap of her new oval hairbrush made Glennon grimace, but she didn’t protest out loud.
Ten more swats over her panties, and Glennon’s silent tears had moved on to sniffles, then, after ten more swats lower down, focused on her sit spots, she was sobbing quietly. Abby hadn’t bared her completely, but the thin cotton was little barrier to the last set of punishing swats.
Having taken Sister’s advice to heart, though, Abby didn’t make any of them harder than they needed to be. Just enough to get Glennon to release her tears, and then Amanda helped Glennon up, giving her big sister a hug.
Abby took her a few moments later, hugging Glennon close. “There you are cherie, all finished love, I’ve got you.”
When Glennon was calm, the three of them parted ways - Abby and Glennon to their room to go to bed, and Amanda climbing into her own bed, drifting off and thinking of Hannah. Please let my angel be alright.
Clarisse, too, was missing Hannah. Listening to Glennon get smacks wasn’t really the same as having her own cherie over her knee getting smacks, she thought. And she was still slightly miffed that AT had invited Hannah, but not her, to stay at Tobin and Christen’s.
She hoped it wouldn’t be long before she and Hannah were together again. And then maybe I can try out some of the things I heard Abby doing, she thought, stretching languidly. Not, of course, that her attraction to Hannah was purely physical - she also adored her for her quick wit, brilliant mind, and ridiculously impressive culinary skills, just to start with.
But it couldn’t be denied that her bottom was in need of Clarisse’s attention. She was sure of that.
Hopefully, Hannah would give her an excuse to exercise her desires when they were together again.
Maybe I’ll invite Hannah and AT out together to do something tomorrow. That should be safe. The arcade, maybe? Clarisse thought.
As she was drifting off to sleep, the sound of a text notification going off brought her back to full awareness. That didn’t sound like my text ringtone though. Where--
It went off again, and her head snapped toward Hannah’s writing desk. Eyes wide, Clarisse scrambled out of bed, drawn toward the desk like a magnet. She pushed the reading/writing nook’s curtain aside and opened the ajar desk drawer all the way.
Tucked inside were the phone, a string of Chinese texts on it, and a yellowed, old envelope with the name Amanda Doyle written on it.
Clarisse’s heart thudded in her chest. She fled back to the bed, leaving the drawer ajar, and breathed hard.
What the hell is going on…Mon Dieu, I don’t know who to take this to.
Well, how about the person whose name is on the letter, for starters.
Scooping up the letter and the phone, Clarisse crept quietly across the hall and tapped lightly on the door facing hers. “Madame?” she called softly.
When Amanda made no response, Clarisse sighed and went back to bed, first placing the phone and letter back in Hannah’s desk.
I’ll deal with this later. But I think ma cherie will want her phone back, at least.
With that, she went back to sleep.
Chapter 28: Chickens, Cinnamon, Cards, and Cellphones
Summary:
After breakfast, Hannah and Clarisse get together with Angelina and AT for a day of fun at the arcade. Clarisse introduces Hannah to her most favorite game, while trying to figure out more of the mystery. Hannah isn't an easy nut to crack (and besides, she doesn't know *everything*) but eventually, she shares more of what she does know with her love.
Chapter Text
The next morning, at the Preaths’, Hannah was woken by AT squirming over her to get out of bed. “Sorry, sorry! I got to get up, Rosita, Louise, Celeste and Dale need breakfast, so we can have breakfast.” She hurried to get dressed, and Hannah wasn’t far behind, even if it had been implied she could stay abed.
Alyssa pulled a brush through her hair and put it up in a loose ponytail, then grabbed her basket and ran out back to collect the feed bucket. Scoops of food in the tray, a fill for the chickens’ water, and then she set about collecting the hens’ eggs.
Dale, meanwhile, was fluttering nearby, looking ready to attack anything he saw as a threat to the hens who had adopted him into their flock. Thankfully, he trusted AT and let her go about her work, so she could get the eggs back inside.
She brought the fresh eggs to Christen, who was up, slicing canned biscuit dough apart and rolling the balls for pull-apart bread in the Bundt pan. “I’ll get to the eggs in a minute, sweetheart,” Christen promised. “Do you want to whisk up the cinnamon sugar and butter for me?”
“Yes Mama Christen.” AT got to work, mixing the melted butter and cinnamon sugar together so the dough balls could be coated and stacked in the greased pan.
When the pull-apart cinnamon bread was in the oven, Christen turned her attention to cooking the eggs - there were three Preaths plus one guest, Perry having headed out the night before, so Christen bulked the eggs up with spinach, bacon, and cheese, making a three-egg omelet. The pull-apart bread, some mandarin oranges and sliced pears would do well as breakfast for the four of them.
Tobin was already up, too, putting the fruit together, and finally the scent of breakfast pulled Hannah from the bedroom, dressed and ready for the day. She sat down at the table between AT and Christen, looking across at Tobin warily.
“You okay little one? I'm not mad, promise.”
“If you’re sure, Cousin Tobin, ma’am,” Hannah ventured, straightening in her seat. She took a cautious bite of her food, then tucked in eagerly. AT grinned slightly as they ate.
“She’s sure. Slow down, it won’t run away.”
AT quickly apologized at the look on her mamas’ faces.
When breakfast was over, Hannah checked her texts on her normal phone, and found one from Clarisse.
I’m coming to pick you and AT up, we’re going to the arcade. Give me 30 minutes tops. Also, I have some questions for you, cherie.
Hannah quickly pocketed the phone. “Bee’s gonna be here in like 30 minutes, she says we’re going to the arcade.”
AT’s eyes lit up. “Oh good! I have just enough time to show you my chickens. I would have before breakfast but you weren’t fast enough.”
Hannah nodded and followed Alyssa out into the backyard, where the Faverolles were running through the tunnels of chicken wire that Christen had set up for them. The three hens and single rooster were having fun chasing each other, but a nudge from AT directed them back toward their henhouse and enclosure.
Once they were back in their enclosed yard, AT led Hannah inside, closing the door behind them and ensuring they didn’t get locked in this time. Once was enough for me, don’t want to subject Hannah to that. She knelt on the ground, gesturing Hannah over, and cuddling Louise. The fluffy bird clucked to her sisters, who came running. “This is Louise, that’s Rosie and Celeste, and that’s Dale over there,” AT explained. “Like Alan-a-Dale from Robin Hood, except he can’t sing.”
Ding!!
Hannah checked her texts to see one from Clarisse.
“Bee says she stopped for gas and is now ten minutes away, we should probably go inside and wash our hands.”
AT nodded, shooed Louise off her lap, and splashed some sanitizer on her hands from the dispenser on the door before heading out. She would still wash her hands properly, of course, but this would help in the interim. She waited for Hannah, and when the older girl had followed suit and exited the chicken yard, she snapped the door shut, closing the latch.
They went inside to wash their hands properly and wait for Clarisse.
Honk! Honk!
“Alyssa, sweetheart, what’s going on?”
“Oh, Mama Christen, Risse wants to take us to the arcade.”
“That’s fine with me, Alyssa,” Christen said, getting a nod of agreement from Tobin. “Just mind you stay close to her, and if you need any help you three can call me or Tobin. Do Abby, Glennon, and Amanda know about this?”
“Umm… no?”
Tobin raised her eyebrows and texted Abby.
Maman, did you know Clarisse planned to take the girls to the arcade today?
I knew Clarisse planned on doing something with Hannah, since she asked Amanda for Hannah’s morning meds before leaving the house, but that was a short while ago and I hadn’t had time to call yet, petite. I’m sorry.
Okay, thank you Maman. Tobin looked at Hannah. “Clarisse brought your medication, Hannah. No one’s mad, it’s not like the sleepover had been pre-planned, but we expect you to take it, alright?”
She guided the girls out to the car, which Clarisse was driving with two cups of hot chocolate in the cupholder in the front seat. There was a third in the holder of the driver’s side door, and Clarisse passed it back to Alyssa once she was situated. She handed Hannah her medication.
“Here you are cherie. Amanda made sure I had this before leaving.”.
“Thanks, Bee. Cause you know we didn't plan for this, my meds I mean. I- I love that you had the idea though.”
“Missing Hannah were you?” AT teased.
“Yes, AT. Missing both of you,” Clarisse added. “I figured the arcade might be fun. Have you ever been there, Hannah?”
“It wasn’t proper,” Hannah said, and Clarisse rolled her eyes.
“I should have guessed.”
They reached the arcade and went inside, and Clarisse led them to the front, where (much to AT’s delight) Angelina Anderson was waiting for them. “Took you three long enough,” the keeper chuckled. “I got our arcade passes and everything.”
Clarisse tucked an arm around Hannah as Angelina handed them their cards. They were used to pay for the games, and to load ‘tickets’ into for prizes when they were done. Clarisse took her card and Hannah’s, then leaned in close.
“I’ve got something else for you, cherie. Once Angelina has AT occupied, we need to have a little chat.”
The four went off to the Skee-Ball lanes, dividing into pairs, as Angelina and AT sensed the other two needed their privacy. Clarisse paused before swiping her game card. “Your phone kept going off last night.”
“What? I have my ph--” Hannah paused, paling. “...oh.”
"Know anything about that, cherie?" Clarisse raised an eyebrow.
"I can honestly say I don't know anything, Bee. Honest."
“Uh huh. Is it safe for us to be discussing this here?”
“Yes, because I don't know anything. Would you be more convinced if I was over your lap, Bee?”
“Maybe, though not in the middle of the arcade. We’ll have our Skee-Ball game first, then go and do that.” Clarisse would have loved to put her right over her knee immediately, but decided the game should come first so they didn’t forget why they were here.
She swiped her card, and four round, brown balls rolled down a chute to land in the opening below the card slot, at the side of the lane. It looked something like a bowling lane, though the ball was small enough to fit in her palm and didn’t need finger holes. At the end, instead of pins, were concentric circles, like a target, with numbers of points written on the sides and holes in the middle. Clarisse threw her first ball, letting it roll down the lane and jump into the target. It landed in the circle second from center, and forty tickets streamed out of the slot.
She tugged them free and stepped aside for Hannah to take her turn.
When Hannah threw her ball, however, it followed the same path but somehow landed in the center circle.
Clarisse picked up two buckets for their tickets from a nearby table, folding her string of forty tickets neatly inside hers when she saw Hannah had got fifty.
On her first ever shot? Clarisse’s eyes narrowed. Is she sure she’s never done this before?
“I improvised a version myself with tennis balls and three cups.” Hannah said for an explanation.
“That’s very impressive, cherie,” Clarisse tried not to sound as stunned as she felt. She took her turn next, and after a careful throw, hers landed in the center as well. She collected her fifty tickets, stepping aside for Hannah.
Hannah stepped up to take her shot and to the surprise of both her and Clarisse, her ball landed in the same place as the previous one.
The game finished with Clarisse winning 90 tickets to Hannah’s 100. “Good game,” Clarisse told Hannah. “Very well done, cherie. Now, it’s time for us to play another game…”
She turned to Angelina and AT, getting her teammates’ attention. “We’ll be back in a little bit, I have to take Hannah to the Annex, alright?”
Angelina nodded. “Alright. Don’t forget we’re having lunch in the restaurant after we’ve played our games, so you might want to ensure Hannah stays comfortable.”
“We’ll see, Angelina.” Clarisse smiled innocently, fooling no one, and looped an arm around Hannah. Carrying their ticket buckets in their opposite hands, they crossed the arcade to the Annex room. The sign read Unoccupied, and the attendant scanned Clarisse and Hannah’s arcade cards.
When they stepped through the doors, the first thing Clarisse saw was a large video game setup - a gaming chair, two VR masks, and the screen in front. She led Hannah over to it and instructed Hannah to put her card in the slot to start the ‘game’ up. A pocket below the slot held a smooth leather paddle, attached to the game by a cord.
“Bee…. Are you sure about this?” Hannah asked.
“What’s wrong, cherie? Don’t you trust me?” Clarisse asked, giving her shoulder a squeeze. “Or don’t you want a chance to win some more tickets, hmm?” She gave Hannah a slight smile. “I’ve played with this before, cherie. But if you really don’t want to play , we could just make good use of this chair, since we’re here all alone….”
“Can we turn it on and try and stop if it gets to be too much?”
“Of course cherie. Traffic light system? Red for stop? You’ll be perfectly safe, look, there’s buttons on the controller, love.” Clarisse let the English endearment slip without thinking, as she held the paddle out to Hannah, showing her the green, yellow, and red buttons at the base, below the grip.
The new endearment brought a broad smile to Hannah’s face, who swiped Hannah’s card and started the game before Clarisse could react.
“Glad I'm not the only one.” Hannah said low with a smile, but loud enough for Clarisse to hear.
“Mm.” Clarisse hummed, smiling in satisfaction. “You’re right about that, but don’t let it go to your head.” She looked at the screen that had presented itself. It instructed them to put on the VR goggles when prompted, and that they could use the buttons on the screen to select
"Difficulty level: Easy (Clothes in place) Medium: (Underwear only) Difficult: (Bare bottom)".
A disclaimer underneath explained that the spanker was to sit in the chair, with the spankee over their lap; clothes were to remain physically in place for the duration of the spanking, for sanitary purposes, but that the effect of the virtual reality would cause the
sensation
of fewer or no clothes in place.
Then, too, the more smacks Hannah could take on that setting before the timer went off, the more tickets they would win. Clicking the green button would start the timer. The yellow button would lower the level of force by one, and the red button would stop the game prematurely.
“What do you think, Hannah? Are you ready for that?” Clarisse asked, stroking Hannah’s cheek gently. “No clothes off, really, but I think we could start medium, and maybe move to difficult if we need to…” Her smile turned mischievous. “Think of all the tickets you’ll win.”
“Can we start low instead, just so I can get used to it?”
“Oh, of course, cherie.” Clarisse smiled, and sat in the chair, guiding Hannah over her lap per the directions. She pressed the ‘Easy’ button. They put the goggles on, and…
The game room seemed to disappear. The room they were now in was a normal Classification Center discipline room, with an armless chair Clarisse seemed to be seated in, and a light wooden paddle in her hand as she held a fully-clothed Hannah over her lap.
Hannah blinked, looking around. “Whoa.”
“Hmm.” Clarisse chuckled. “Shall we get started then, cherie?”
“Okay.” Hannah clung to Clarisse’s leg as the light wooden paddle swatted down on the seat of her khakis. Okay, this isn’t awful. She was able to take Clarisse’s swats, counting silently in her head up to twenty.
“Mmm. I think it might be time to, how do you call it, ‘turn up the heat’, non?”
Hannah groaned. “Bad joke, Bee. Really bad joke.”
“Are you ready, though, love?”
It definitely wasn’t an accident this time. Hannah sucked her lower lip. “Uh huh.”
“Good girl.” Clarisse clicked the level button on the controller, and in the virtual reality, Hannah’s khakis seemed to come down, revealing her boxer briefs. Clarisse took a moment to admire them, before resuming the spanking. In real life, both girls knew Hannah’s khakis were still in place, but for the game…well, she’d definitely be feeling more than that, as the second round of swats began.
“Ow!” Hannah yelped.
Clarisse paused. “Color, cherie?”
“Green,” Hannah gasped. “Sorry, just…a bit weird.”
“It’s alright, I’m here,” Clarisse murmured as she resumed delivering the spanks. Again, she got up to twenty, as Hannah squirmed over her lap from the apparent over-boxers spanks. Tears were definitely spilling down Hannah’s cheeks now, and she let out a soft whine. “Bee.”
“Mmm, I don’t know, cherie, I want to see that pretty bottom of yours,” Clarisse teased gently. “Don’t worry, they’re staying on really, you know that.”
“Uh huh, but Bee--”
“Do you have anything you’re ready to tell me now?” Clarisse raised an eyebrow behind her VR mask, and Hannah sighed.
“No Bee, I swear, I don’t know.”
“I see. Shall we turn it up once more, just for ten this time?” Clarisse inquired. “And if you want to stop after say, two, we can.”
“Okay,” Hannah said with a sigh. Clarisse’s hand rubbing her bottom did feel nice, she had to admit. But, when Clarisse turned the difficulty up again, the sensation was Bee’s hand on her bare bottom - and then the paddle on her bare bottom. (Yes, yes, she knew it wasn’t really bare. Weirdness, she wasn’t sure she’d get used to it.) And then the paddle smacked her ‘bare’ bottom, and she yelped.
“Owww, Bee!”
“Breathe, cherie, love, I’m here,” Clarisse soothed. Hannah caught her breath. “One more and we can stop if you want to.”
That felt like a challenge, and Hannah shook her head. “I’m good.” She sucked in a breath and braced herself as the last part of her paddling resumed.
Nine more swats, and the timer ran out. The game chimed, and tickets began spilling out. The ‘room’ disappeared and they took off their goggles, back in the real game room, Hannah sitting up on Clarisse’s lap. Her bottom was sore, but fifty light swats from a game controller paddle over khakis wasn’t as actually painful as the simulated pain had tried to imply. She got her breathing back under control, and cuddled close to Clarisse.
“There you are, there’s my brave, good girl,” Clarisse cooed. “You did so well, so well for me cherie. And let’s see what you’ve got here.” She picked up the tickets, doing the mental math in her head. One per easy swat, three per medium, five per difficult - twenty plus sixty plus fifty. One hundred and thirty. That was more than either of them had got out of the Skee-Ball.
“You’re going to win a really good prize with that, my love. I don’t think I've ever won that many tickets on this game.” Clarisse spoke proudly, if thoughtlessly - traditionally, the spankee was the one who paid for this game, meaning she’d been in Hannah’s position, and more than once.
“Bee? Can I ask…” Hannah hesitated.
“Who spanked me on this game before?” Clarisse finished, realizing too late what she’d let slip. Hannah nodded.
“Riley and Press,” Clarisse said with a faint smile. “Not that Christen tried to push my limit,” she added. “And neither of us pushed her, it was the easy level, all the way when it was her turn, given her injury. But she wanted to play, so we let her try. Capitaine was the one who really taught me how it worked, though.”
“Oh. Wow.” Hannah blinked at that new information. She gave her bottom a careful rub. “That…was interesting.”
“Mhmm. And you really don’t know anything about the phone messages?”
“Really,” Hannah nodded, looking briefly frustrated, until Clarisse kissed her reassuringly. Her eyes widened.
“It’s alright ma cherie. I believe you, and I trust you to tell us when you do know. Come on, let’s get back to the others before AT burns down the arcade.”
“She wouldn’t do that!”
“But why take the chance?” Clarisse chuckled.
Shaking her head, Hannah picked up her (considerably fuller) bucket of prize tickets and when Clarisse had hers, too, Hannah followed her from the annex back through the arcade games, looking for Angelina and AT.
For lunch, the four split a bbq chicken flatbread pizza, each with a side salad, and they stuck firmly with tea (AT inquired about ‘Long Island iced tea’ and was firmly shut down by Angelina immediately).
“But why’s it called iced tea if there’s no tea in it?”
“Because they’re stupid and want to mess with kids barely out of high school,” Angelina said sardonically.
“Oh.”
When they all had their regular tea in hand, AT started chattering to Hannah about the games she’d played with Angelina while Hannah and Risse were gone - foosball, and air hockey. “Angelina won both of them, I need to get better.”
“You will,” Clarisse promised. “All you need is more practice.”
“After lunch?”
“Definitely,” Hannah agreed. “I’d like to try.”
AT agreed enthusiastically to that. After they’d finished their lunch, they returned to playing air hockey and foosball, AT playing against Hannah and Angelina matching Clarisse at first, then switching partners, AT with Clarisse and Hannah with Angelina.
Finally, though, they went back to their original pairs, AT with Angelina and Clarisse with Hannah, the latter facing each other across the air hockey table.
We still have to talk about the phone, Hannah thought. Though since I don’t know what’s going on, I don’t know what I can say to Clarisse… She’d taken her ‘special’ phone back from Clarisse, and leaned against the air hockey table for a minute to catch her breath, pulling out the phone and opening the texts that had been sent last night to see what was going on.
The messages were surprisingly very simple, yet cryptic in a new way.
Dear Hannah,
I hope you had a Merry Christmas.
This side of your chosen family will be sending you a present soon.
It will be late but we think you won't mind, given the contents. I'm sorry to say that you will find it on the news, not in person. Maybe next year we can meet and exchange gifts like normal.
The message was signed, not with a name, but with two emojis instead: 👿🫂
The first one brought a grin to her face as she recognized the sender finally for sure. The second conjured up a single happy tear, as she thought of the possibilities of hugging them once more.
“What is it, my love?” Clarisse asked, getting speculative looks from Angelina and AT as they eyed their French friend. “Are you alright, cherie?”
“Yes, I'm good now. I'll tell you later, promise. Can we cash these tickets now, please Bee?”
“Absolutely. Ready, Angelina? AT?”
Angelina and AT nodded, and they headed to the front with their buckets of tickets. AT and Hannah had each gotten enough for one very big prize, or a large and a small - or maybe a couple of medium size prizes, Clarisse thought. Or of course a large number of smaller ones. She eyed the back wall of prizes thoughtfully.
Did I say very big? I should have thought better of that, there’s ridiculously expensive prizes for people who have a thousand tickets, or three thousand, or five thousand. She frowned. “How are we dividing these up?”
“Well, I got us each these new cards, but you and I have cards we’ve used before, right Clarisse?” Angelina asked. “We still have tickets from last year, I think.”
Clarisse nodded, and fished out her old card from her wallet. It took a bit of doing, but the prize store attendant managed to merge Angelina and Clarisse’s old cards with their new ones, then feed the tickets into the machine, adding the new total up.
Clarisse’s total was about a thousand now, which pleased her since she could get Hannah anything extra she wanted, as long as it wasn’t extravagant. With just the two hundred and thirty she’d earned for her first time, she could get a plush toy, or a T-shirt, or maybe a couple of plushes if one was bigger than the other. Clarisse, however, could manage getting Hannah a plush that was almost as big as Hannah herself, if that’s what her good girl wanted.
Not to mention a new paddle that looks just like the one in the spanking game, Clarisse thought smugly. It was clearly patterned after the one visible in the simulation, not the game controller.
Though VR sets with those were available too - for something like ten thousand tickets. Mon Dieu, who has that kind of good luck? Or patience to save their points? Clarisse asked herself.
Hannah let out a squeal and dashed over, holding two plush monkeys that reminded her of Mr. Banana. One was the same size as her own plush, the other much smaller, attached to a keychain hook that could be looped onto a keyring, backpack, bag or similar. “Look, Bee, look what I found!”
“I see,” Clarisse said, laughing. “Well, your tickets mean you have just enough to get both of those, I think. Am I right?” she asked the prizes attendant, who checked the total and nodded.
“Yes, that’s right.” Both monkeys had little shirts on with the logo of the arcade, making Hannah giggle.
“Then I want them please.” She’d have something like five tickets left over on her game card, but that was alright.
Clarisse nodded, and as AT perused the stuffed toys and tried to make a decision, she turned back to the paddle to look at it again. “What do you think of this, cherie?”
“I think I wouldn’t mind it, especially as a usable reminder of the wonderful time we had, just with the understanding of various strength levels like the game?” Hannah compromised.
“Oh, absolutely,” Clarisse promised. She selected the paddle for Hannah and then studied the other selections - she could definitely afford at least one more prize.
A short way away, AT had picked out a “World’s Greatest Brother” mug, piquing Clarisse’s interest. “You have sisters, I know, but a brother?”
“My sister has a brother, who's not my brother.”
“ What?!” Clarisse asked. She just took a complicated question and made it more complicated? I'm glad she’s on our squad.
“Sofia has a brother,” AT reworded it, and Clarisse relaxed. “Oh. Right, of course,” she said. “So this is for Sofia’s brother?”
AT nodded. “Yeah, because Sofia can take it home to him for Christmas. Or next time she goes anyway.”
“That’s very sweet of you, AT,” Angelina said fondly. “I’m sure Sofia’s brother will be grateful.” AT nodded to that.
Soon they had all picked prizes and cashed out, and Angelina checked the time. “I should get going. Are you due back at Tobin and Christen’s soon?”
Clarisse’s gaze followed Angelina’s and she nodded. “Yeah, I think so. Thanks for everything.”
Angelina smiled. “No trouble at all.”
On that note, the remaining trio entered the car and drove back to the Preath home to drop off AT.
Then Clarisse took Hannah (now in the front seat) straight back to the Wambach-Doyle house with her. It was almost dinnertime - she hadn’t realized it was so late.
When they sat down to dinner (Hannah on a slightly sore bottom), Clarisse glanced at Hannah, wondering how much the rest of the family ought to know.
At Hannah’s slight shake of the head, Clarisse realized that Hannah would simply tell her later, in her room.
“Did you have a good time at the arcade?” Amanda asked, and Hannah nodded. “We won lots of tickets, Mama,” she said, “and I got a little friend for Mr. Banana. And one for Bee, too, so she doesn’t have to miss me too much when we’re not together.”
“That was very nice of you, petite,” Abby smiled, and Hannah kept to safer topics of the games they had played, omitting her and Clarisse’s private discussion.
Clarisse read the look lurking behind Abby’s eyes. She wasn’t going to let the mystery go, but she was holding off on asking for now. Well, I’ll ask, Madame. After dinner.
Accordingly, after dinner was finished, Clarisse went up to Hannah’s room with her and they cuddled in her sensory swing.
“Tell me, my love,” Clarisse prompted.
“So you know Uncle Yi, and how his son, Wei, was like my "cousin"? Well it turns out it was cousin Wei. I know because of the emojis he used,” Hannah showed Clarisse the phone. “See the Devil one is a reference to when we were kids causing trouble for grandmother by not doing what she wanted, before Dad and Uncle Yi took advantage of her frustration and took us under their wings. As far as I can tell, the hugging one is about the potential for us to finally reunite in person.”
“Really, love?”
At Clarisse’s raised eyebrow and obvious, if only slight irritation, Hannah tried her best to hold her giggle in and clarify,
“Bee, A) you're the only one for me, B) He's the closest thing I have to a brother, despite me calling him my cousin more often, and C) I haven't seen him in forever Bee, for all I know he may be into guys, okay?”
“Okay, okay,” Clarisse laughed, relaxing. “Alright, well, I’d be glad to meet this cousin of yours, whenever he can stop being so mysterious about everything.”
“Hopefully soon.” Hannah yawned, and the two got ready for bed, Clarisse stopping Hannah as she pulled her pj bottoms on.
“Hang on, these don’t need to be all the way up yet.”
Hannah raised an eyebrow at Clarisse. “You already had me over your knee earlier.”
“Not enough.”
Hannah huffed in exasperation as Clarisse pulled her over her lap on the bed. “ Bee come on you spanked me already.”
“Not enough to get all the sass out, apparently…”
“But--” Hannah sighed, realizing there was no good argument for that. “Alright,” she conceded.
“There’s my good girl, love.” Clarisse patted Hannah’s bottom over her briefs. “I think these are in the way, don’t you?”
“Mmm.”
“I’ll take that as a yes.” Clarisse tugged them down, admiring Hannah’s pink bottom. “I think we can do better than that.”
Hannah squirmed as Clarisse began spanking her, not with her hand but with the new paddle she’d got at the arcade. She yelped at the swats, though they weren’t really all that hard individually. Taken all together, though, they quickly began to make an impression, warming Hannah’s bottom thoroughly.
When Hannah’s bottom was as dark pink as her briefs, and Hannah was crying softly over Clarisse’s lap, the French girl gently tugged Hannah’s briefs and pj bottoms back up, tucking her into bed.
“There you are my love, a nice warm bottom, just what you should have.”
Hannah sniffled and snuggled close to Clarisse as her Top held her. “If you say so, Bee.”
“Good answer.” Clarisse kissed her lightly. “Goodnight, cherie.”
“Night.” Rubbing at her bottom, Hannah fell asleep in Clarisse’s arms.
Chapter 29: CP23 Birthday, Re-Inc and Mysteries
Summary:
On Christen Press' 35th birthday, she and Tobin have to work. San Diego's not far - a few hours' drive, and thankfully much less than that flying (so that's what they decide to do) but since the two have to spend most of the day out of town, they acquiesce to Hannah and AT having another sleepover. The Preaths and Wambach-Doyles come together for Christen's birthday dinner, but re-inc's mystery collaborator has a message for Hannah.
Notes:
This has a few things that are probably going to be addressed in We Can Do Hard Things, or in Scenes, later. Hopefully the chapter makes sense!
And happy 35th birthday to our WoSo Queen, Christen Annemarie Press, though I'm posting this somewhat belatedly!
Chapter Text
"Christen? Love? It's time to get up, we have places to be, sweetheart."
"I don't want to leave AT..."
"She'll be fine, she's staying with Maman and Mama Glennon, and Auntie Amanda, remember? Clarisse and Hannah will be there, everyone will keep her safe. She knows we're not abandoning her."
"Mothers shouldn't leave their children."
Tobin winced. She sat on the bed, holding Christen close. "Was it a nightmare, Chris?"
Slowly, Christen nodded into her shoulder.
"What do you need?"
"Help me know that I'm not alone, ma'am."
"Mmm." Tobin hummed softly, stroking Christen's hair. "You know you're not alone, Chris. You just need a more tangible reminder, is that it?"
“Yes please, ma’am.” Christen exhaled as Tobin held her. Just being held in Tobin’s arms was soothing, but they both knew she needed more.
Besides, it was her birthday, and they both knew what that meant. Last year she’d gotten it in front of Alyssa, but this was different.
“Alright. But these aren’t your birthday smacks, understood? That comes later.”
“Yes ma’am.” Christen exhaled and nodded, climbing over Tobin’s lap on the bed.
Tobin rubbed Christen’s bottom through her pj bottoms and panties, eyebrows raised. “Do you think this might be enough, Chris?”
Christen groaned. Tobin
knew
it wasn’t.
“No ma’am.”
“What do you need, sweetheart?”
As if it wasn’t obvious that Tobin already knew, she’d practically said… A frustrated growl was Christen’s only answer, and Tobin answered that with a light swat over the middle of her bottom. “Don’t, Christen Annemarie. I asked you a question. Is this what you need from me?” She landed another, firmer spank and Christen nodded.
“Yes please, Tobin, that’s what I need.”
“Excuse me?”
She’s enjoying this, isn’t she. Christen gave a mental eyeroll, but the ache in her heart still outweighed the barely-there ache in her bottom.
She sighed.
“Please, ma’am, give me the spanking I need to feel better.”
“That’s more like it.”
******
After that, they were a little bit behind time, Tobin saw, because it was unexpected.
Maman, can you handle getting breakfast for AT, we're running a bit behind schedule?
Sure thing, Tobin. And I'll have Glennon make a few breakfast burritos to go, because you need to eat too, Tobin Powell.
Tobin winced at her middle name being brought into it. At least Maman hadn’t gone full ‘Tobin Powell Heath’ on her (or worse, ‘Tobin Powell Wambach’, which she’d only pulled a couple of times Tobin could remember, when Tobin had been in real trouble). Yes Maman, I’ll eat it, I promise. Mama Glennon’s breakfast burritos are the best ones anyway.
Good because I will happily take you over my knee, along with a separate incentive, for you not eating. We'll be waiting on your arrival.
“Well, Maman’s in a wonderful mood this morning.”
“Great.” Christen grimaced. “What did we do to her?”
“Nothing. It’s alright, love. She’s not mad with us, especially you. I didn’t tell her why we were behind schedule, and she wouldn’t be mad with you even if I had. A nightmare is never your fault,”
“Are we leaving? And what about breakfast, Mama Tobin?” AT asked.
“Your Grandmere, and Grandma Glennon have breakfast handled. It’s time to go,” Tobin confirmed. “Have you got everything you want for your sleepover, little love?”
“Yes, Mama Tobin.” AT held up her backpack and Lavender simultaneously to illustrate her point.
“I'll be waiting by the door, Mamas.”
Only when Tobin realized she meant inside the house, waiting on them to follow after her, did Tobin breathe a sigh of relief that this wasn't a “like mother, like daughter” sort of morning and she turned back to Christen.
“Ready, love?”
Christen nodded. “Yes, I’m ready,” she agreed, feeling much better after the reassurance Tobin had given her. “I’m sorry I made us late,” she added as they walked down the hall to join Alyssa.
Only for their paths to be crossed by a rooster.
Quickly, Christen knelt and scooped Dale up. A glance out back showed her that the three hens were securely in their yard, so she detoured to put Dale back outside with them, and shut them in firmly.
Then, she washed her hands, and returned to Tobin. “What was Dale doing inside the house?” she asked rhetorically. At least Faverolles are a docile, cuddly breed, even the males. Dale didn’t care about being picked up and moved, Christen thought.
“Alyssa Paola Press-Heath, why was Dale in the house?” Tobin asked as they walked out to the car with AT.
The teen gave Tobin a sideways look. “Ummm…Because he needed to be?”
“He needed to be? If I was you I'd think of a better reason to give your Grandmere, Alyssa Paola, cause she won't accept that.” Christen said, all the while thinking about her own bottom. Abby won't accept that answer, little one. If you don't have an answer you'll find one. Christen thought as she subconsciously rubbed her bottom out of AT'S sight.
“But Mama Christen, he did need to be!” AT’s voice rose a note in panic, and Tobin frowned slightly.
“Alyssa, what--”
“I can’t tell, it’s a surprise, it’ll ruin it!”
“Okay, you can’t tell us, but I recommend telling your Grandmere before she smacks you, she will have to smack you. I promise she won't tell us if you don't want her to.”
Alyssa wilted slightly. “Okay,” she agreed quietly. “I know Grandmere doesn’t tell secrets, she’s good like that.”
“We’re not mad with you sweetheart,” Christen assured her. “But you know your chickens aren’t supposed to come into the house.”
AT nodded reluctantly. “But it was just Dale, and I really had to, and I didn’t let him do anything bad.”
“It’s going to be okay, sweetheart. Thank you for not letting Dale do anything bad,” Christen said soothingly. She let AT cling to her in the back seat as Tobin drove. They could both do with a cuddle right now, she felt.
Before too long, though, they were pulling up into the Wambach-Doyles’ driveway, and AT clung to Mama Christen’s hand as they got out of the car. “Do you think Grandmere will be very upset, Mama Tobin?” she asked, as Tobin took Alyssa’s bag out of the front passenger seat.
“No, she will probably give you a few smacks after breakfast and then it'll be over. She's nowhere near, biggest mad, little love, I promise.”
On that note, Tobin walked up and rang the doorbell. The door opened a moment later to reveal Abby.
“Grandmere!” “Maman.” was heard simultaneously as Abby made to embrace the trio standing on her doorstep.
“Good morning, petites.” Abby hugged Tobin and Christen warmly. “Happy birthday, Christen. And good morning to you too, ma petite-fille.” She gave AT’s hair a gentle stroke. “Why don’t we all go inside and have breakfast, before we discuss anything else.”
AT nodded and clung to her mamas’ hands as they followed Abby inside to the kitchen and sat down at the table, Christen trying to hide her wince at her still warm bottom. Luckily she didn’t have to sit long, as Glennon brought her and Tobin the promised breakfast burritos, bagged to go, while AT’s was on a plate to be eaten at the table.
“Here you are, sweethearts. I know you two have a busy day ahead of you. Christen, there’s something else in there for you, too,” she added.
Well, that sounds ominous. Still… “Thank you, Glennon.” Christen accepted a hug from the older woman and then she and Tobin hugged AT in turn.
“We’ll be back later, sweetheart. Be good for your Grandmas, hmm?”
“I will. Even though I’m already in trouble,” AT sighed, hugging Lavender to her.
“What’s this about, petite?” Abby prompted, as Tobin and Christen headed out - they had a re-inc function in San Diego to reach, and they had a flight to catch. (Yes, San Diego was near enough to drive, too, but it would take hours and they didn’t have that.) Plus, Tobin had plans for Christen in San Diego that day, before they came back later that night.
AT waited until her mamas had gone well out of sight and hearing. “Mama Tobin says I’m in trouble cause of I let Dale in the house.”
“Is Dale supposed to be in the house, ma petite-fille?”
“No, but he had to come in the house for just a very little bit, and he didn’t make a mess.”
Abby raised an eyebrow. “Does that make it alright to break a rule?”
AT sighed in exasperation, eating slowly as they talked. “No but I needed Dale inside cause I had to, so he could help me make a surprise for Mama Christen. Him being inside wasn’t the surprise.”
“I see,” Abby said neutrally, though she really didn’t. “Then what was the surprise?”
AT huffed in frustration. “Grandmere, I can’t tell cause then it’s not a surprise.”
“I won’t tell your Mama Christen, little one.”
The teenager sighed. “I know but I can’t.”
“Alright then, you know you have to be spanked for taking outside animals inside, Alyssa Paola. Do you remember why that rule is there?”
AT bit her lip. “Cause outside animals can bring stuff inside, or inside stuff they’re not used to can get on them, and they could get sick. Or we could. But Grandmere I checked Dale and he’s not sick, promise.”
“I appreciate your doing your best to make sure, Alyssa. But are you a vet? Or a bird specialist?”
“No,” AT admitted quietly.
“Then you don’t know, do you? Do you know how to look for sickness in chickens?”
“Not so much,” AT admitted, gaze on the floor.
“So you broke a safety rule, safety for you and Dale, knowing better,” Abby said firmly.
“...Uh huh, I guess. But Grandmere I wasn’t trying to be bad, I was trying to do a good thing for Mama’s birthday…”
Abby sighed, and when AT had cleared her plate, she drew the teen into her lap.
“I’m sure you were, sweetheart. But you know the rules.”
“Yes Grandmere.” AT squirmed at being put over Abby’s lap right there at the breakfast table, clinging to the chair leg as Abby bared her bottom for her. Abby spanked AT with her hand, the firm smacks turning her bottom a hot pink all over, until AT was crying contritely.
“I’m sorry!”
A few final swats to seal the lesson, and Abby helped AT up, straightening her clothes for her. She pulled the teen close, giving her a hug. “I know you’re sorry petite-fille, it’s all forgiven.”
AT felt relief wash over her at that. “Thank you Grandmere.”
“You’re welcome. Now, sweetheart, Hannah and Clarisse are waiting for you. I think Hannah had some ideas about what you could do together today for your Mama Christen.”
AT nodded, and - with a careful rub for her sore bottom - she went upstairs to join her teammate and cousin.
They were in Hannah’s room, with a card table and chairs set up in the middle of the soccer-pitch carpet. Alyssa took her place sitting with them, and was immediately intrigued by the assortment of bead jewelry and card-making supplies.
“This kind of fits in with what I had in mind.”
“Yeah?” Hannah looked at AT with interest, and the teen unpacked her backpack. Inside were what she’d been hiding from Tobin and Christen - small bundles of Dale’s shed feathers, tied together with string from inside the house, There were also charms made with Dale and the hens pictured on them.
With all that put together, Alyssa, Hannah, and Clarisse set out to make bracelets, necklaces, and some birthday cards for Christen. “Where were cousin Tobin and Christen going today?”
“San Diego, for a re-inc thing,” AT said with a sigh. “It’s so stupid that Mama Christen has to work on her birthday. Well, not stupid, and they’re co-CEOs so they kind of have to, but at least Mama Tobin’s gonna take her to do fun things today before they come back, and they should hopefully be home for dinner.”
“Good, cause I want to make dinner for Christen, and Bee wanted to do a dessert for her,” Hannah replied. “Can you tell me what her favorite dishes are? I guess Aunt Abby would already know, she promised we’d have everything we needed.”
“She knows, I’m sure,” AT agreed, though she didn’t mind talking to Hannah and Clarisse about her Mama’s favorite things as they worked.
AT’s design for her Mama’s birthday card involved crafting a mini jigsaw puzzle - made with a photo of her four Faverolles together.
Eventually, they had everything ready - it had taken all morning, and they broke for lunch, putting Christen’s cards and gifts aside. Glennon would take them and wrap them, ready for tonight.
During lunch, AT got some texts from Christen. Just thought you might want to know, your idea to expand re-inc into the Asian markets is working very well, sweetheart. We had our main contact meet us at the San Diego Zoo for the event. He’ll walk around the zoo with us for a bit after lunch. Some of the animals might inspire Tobin’s art.
That sounds really nice, Mama Christen. I’m sorry that I’m not there at the zoo with you, AT responded. I hope you have a good time.
We will. I’m sure we’ll be home for dinner, Christen replied. Love you, sweetheart.
Love you too, AT replied. And Mama Tobin too.
I’ll tell her.
After the meal, they set to work cooking and experimenting. Hannah and Clarisse wanted to be ready by the time Tobin and Christen were back.
In the end, though they worked most of the afternoon, they only had enough time to make Christen’s favorite Spanish rice, and Clarisse put together a chocolate flan. Tobin, texted about the emergency, stopped at Christen’s favorite Los Angeles street taco stand on the way over, to pick up enough for everyone.
Christen’s birthday dinner worked out successfully, and afterward, Christen opened her gifts from Clarisse and Hannah, and finally the puzzle box and jewelry from AT, admiring them all.
She slipped Hannah a letter. “This is for you, Hannah. It came from our re-inc partner.”
“For me?” Hannah blinked. I’m gonna have to put this letter with the other one… The envelope was addressed ‘Hannah Cardwell’, hastily scratched out and rewritten as ‘Hannah Doyle’.
“We’ll figure it out later,” Amanda said, watching this exchange with a slight frown. More mysterious letters, I wonder…
“Yes. AT, sweetheart, you’re still sleeping over with the girls, so we’ll let you three get to it,” Tobin agreed, giving AT a kiss on the forehead. “Behave please.”
“We’ve been behaving all day,” Hannah sighed. “Yes ma’am,” she corrected herself, getting a reassuring pat from Clarisse.
They said goodnight to Tobin, Christen, Abby, Glennon, and Amanda, and the trio headed up to bed, snuggling into Hannah’s bed together.
Tomorrow would be soon enough to solve more mysteries.
Chapter 30: Mesdames et Messieurs
Summary:
The sleepover gets a little rough, especially since Clarisse is experiencing Big Feelings. An ill-timed kick to her teammate and friend's leg incites a Swedish swear that Abby Wambach never expected to hear out of her petite-fille's mouth - but she knows whose fault it is.
The subsequent discussion Abby has with AT and especially Clarisse answers some more questions, and finally everyone is ready for a properly peaceful night's sleep.
The next day, Clarisse decides she's finally ready to give Hannah the surprise she's been working on with Angelina's help.
Notes:
A few references are made to the musical Hamilton. Obviously I don't own it. It just lives rent-free in my head.
I do not speak French, Swedish, (or any other language but English, really) and so I can only hope the non-English words in this chapter (or in the story as a whole) are accurate.
Chapter Text
The girls snuggled in bed, AT sandwiched between Clarisse and Hannah. It was a bit of a tight fit, though not unreasonably, but Clarisse wished she’d been able to get in next to Hannah. Much as she liked Alyssa, it was Hannah she wanted to be sharing a bed with right now, so that she could cuddle with her girl. And ensure her pretty bottom stayed warm, of course. But no, now they couldn’t do that. She huffed in frustration, kicking without thought and her foot connected with AT’s leg.
“Oww! Vad i helvete?!” AT asked reflexively.
“Well if you wouldn't be here, that wouldn't have happened!” Clarisse said without thinking.
“Can we just go back to sleep, please?” Hannah asked blearily to no one in particular.
“Non!” “Nej!”
Suddenly the light came on.
“What in the world is going on here? Well?” Abby asked.
“She kicked me!”
“Cause she's here !”
“Clarisse Agathe Le Bihan, what do you mean by that?” Abby demanded. “Come here, little girl, at once. And you, Alyssa Paola.”
AT’s eyes widened and she scrambled out of bed behind Clarisse, as the French girl reluctantly approached Abby.
“Grandmere, what did I do?”
“It’s less ‘what did you do’ and more ‘what did you say’, petite-fille. I do know a little Swedish, you know. Enough to know you shouldn’t have said that. Did you get it from Sofia? Or Ali?”
“I don’t remember, Grandmere. One of them, probably, cause I’ve heard them both say it,” AT admitted.
“Do you know what you said?”
AT bit her lip anxiously and shook her head slowly. “But they’ve said it when they got hurt, and I got hurt.”
“It’s not a phrase for good girls to use, petite-fille,” Abby said firmly. “Sofia and Ali shouldn’t have said it either.”
“I can see I need to speak with Beverly and Tobin afterwards. But for now, I know two naughty girls that apparently need bedtime spankings, and in your case a soaping, hmm petite-fille?”
AT’s eyes shimmered with tears and she sniffled. “I’m sorry though Grandmere, I won’t say it again, promise. And I wouldn’t have said it if Risse didn’t kick me,” she added. “I dunno what I did to make Risse mad but she said it was cause I was here. ” Tears spilled down Alyssa’s cheeks and she stared at Clarisse. “I thought we were friends , Risse.”
“We are! I forgot you were going to be here! I don't like sharing Hannah, okay?!”
“There's more than enough of my time to go around, okay?”
“That’s enough,” Abby said quietly. “You can go back to sleep, Hannah, petite. You’re not in trouble. Alyssa, Clarisse, come with me.”
When Alyssa and Clarisse hesitated, they each found one hand grasped firmly in one of Abby’s, gently but insistently pulled after her. Clarisse and AT quickly followed, not looking at each other.
The girls were led out of Hannah’s room and into the hall, when AT whimpered. “Lavender?”
“Stay right here, both of you,” Abby said firmly. “I’ll be just a minute,
petites.
” She released their hands, and AT wrapped herself in a hug, head down, body angled away from Clarisse as Abby returned to Hannah’s room and retrieved Alyssa’s plush reindeer for her. She handed Lavender to AT, who hugged the plush tightly. “Do you need anything, Clarisse?”
“Non,” Clarisse shook her head but declined to say more.
“Then let’s go, both of you.” Abby pointed to the stairs. “Family room, now.”
The girls went first, Clarisse in front, Abby behind AT as they obeyed her order. She led them over to the couch, and AT hugged Lavender hard, looking at her Grandmere anxiously.
“Come here, Alyssa,” Abby said, holding one hand out. AT came forward and took Abby’s hand in hers, her other arm still wrapped around Lavender as she was gently tipped over Abby’s lap, laid out flat on the couch. “Does it still hurt, where Clarisse kicked you?”
“Not lots,” Alyssa sniffled. “Guess she didn’t kick hard, but it did hurt lots when it happened.”
“I’m sure it did,” Abby agreed readily. “I’m not saying you can’t be upset when you’re hurting, petite-fille. But we try not to use words like that, all right? Especially when you don’t know exactly what they mean, they could be more hurtful than you think.”
AT squirmed nervously. “W-was it really lots bad, like the last time, when Risse…”
Clarisse’s cheeks flushed as she remembered that time. At least this naughty word hadn’t been her fault - but AT’s reason for using it still was.
“Bad enough, but it wasn’t that kind of bad, no,” Abby promised. “You didn’t call Risse anything bad.”
AT exhaled in relief. She wasn’t entirely unconcerned - she was over her Grandmere’s lap again, after all - but at least it hadn’t been something like that again.
“Okay, Alyssa,” Abby said calmly. “We can either deal with your spanking now and soaping after, before you go back to bed - or you can take double swats, instead of the soap, and get it over with.”
AT swallowed nervously. “Is it going to be really a lot because you had to smack me this morning already if it’s double?”
“Thirty-eight,” Abby clarified, and AT clung harder to Lavender.
“I…I can do that. I think, Grandmere.”
“I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t think you could, petite-fille,” Abby said gently, giving Alyssa’s back a reassuring pat. “Clarisse, go sit on the step please.” She pointed, and Clarisse grimaced, going to sit on the step down from the kitchen, out of AT’s field of view. She hadn’t been sent to sit on a naughty step since her maman had done that when she was a child.
More to the point, she was starting to wish she’d taken Abby up on her offer to retrieve something comforting. Like Monsieur Singe, as she’d taken to calling her version of Mr. Banana, although the name meant Mr. Monkey instead. (Well, he was one, wasn’t he?)
AT, meanwhile, was waiting anxiously for Abby to begin, but all Grandmere seemed to be doing was rubbing her back gently. Eventually the teen relaxed, and it was then that Abby’s first swat fell, on the seat of her pj bottoms, making her yelp.
AT buried her face in Lavender’s fur as her spanking continued, feeling each of the eighteen swats that followed it - all a bit muffled, true, with two layers of clothing in the way, but AT was glad Grandmere had decided to be lenient. She was still definitely tearful by the time the twentieth smack fell, though.
Then, she felt Abby’s hand move to her waistband. “These need to come down now petite-fille,” Abby said calmly.
Tearfully, AT lifted her hips to let Abby pull her pajama bottoms down, and then Abby settled her back down, panties still in place. “Alright, over half done, Alyssa,” Abby promised. “Just hold on tight to Lavender.”
AT had no intention of letting go of Lavender, holding tight to her reindeer as her spanking resumed. The swats were definitely felt more keenly now, her cotton panties almost no protection, and before ten more swats had fallen AT was crying enough for Clarisse to hear her.
The French girl jumped up from the step, starting toward Abby, but Abby shook her head, pausing to point Clarisse back to her place.
Muttering, Clarisse resumed her seat, holding still as AT’s last eight swats were delivered. Then the teen was gathered up into Abby’s arms, her pj bottoms pulled back up, sitting in Abby’s lap and being cuddled and comforted.
“Alright petite-fille,” Abby soothed the crying girl, “my good girl, it’s finished, all forgiven sweetheart.” She rubbed AT’s back gently.
“I’m gonna try so hard to be good, Grandmere,” AT sniffled when she was calmer. “I promise I didn’t mean to be bad.”
“I know honey, you’re not a bad girl and you never mean to be bad,” Abby soothed. “We’d never ever think that of you. Shh, it’s alright. Are you feeling calmer now?”
Slowly, AT nodded.
“Do you want to go back to Hannah’s room right away, or would you like to snuggle with Grandma Glennon for now, little one?”
“Grandma please,” AT said quietly.
“Okay. Knock on the door and make sure she knows you’re there. Let her know I sent you,” Abby prompted. “I’ll be up later, when Clarisse and I have finished.”
AT nodded and hugged Abby hard before sliding off her Grandmere’s lap and padding upstairs, Lavender clasped in her arms.
When AT had gone up the stairs and around the corner, Abby took a breath and let it out slowly.
“Come here , Clarisse Agathe.”
Clarisse was relieved to be released from the naughty step, if not eager for what came next. She got up and crossed the room to stand in front of Abby.
“Madame,” she said, bowing her head respectfully, hands clasped behind her back.
Nice try kiddo, it’s a little late to remember who’s the boss here, Abby thought sardonically.
“Alright Clarisse, you know why we’re here,” she said calmly.
“Oui Madame
, I am a guest in your home and…and I kicked your granddaughter. My friend. And spoke badly to her.” If nothing else, the time on the naughty step had given Clarisse enough time to think and feel guilty about her poor behaviour, especially once AT was over the knee being spanked for
hers.
“Correction petite. You are staying under my roof, as part of my family,” Abby said firmly. “You are my niece’s love, and one of my granddaughter’s best friends, and Angel City family, non? So you belong to us, just as much as Hannah and AT do.”
That felt comforting and painful at the same time, somehow. “Oui madame.”
“Alright then Clarisse. I’m sure you know the position well enough, by now.”
Clarisse sputtered, but put herself across Abby’s lap with a sigh.
“ Bonne fille,” Abby said. “We’ll start now, with my hand first.” She placed a steadying hand on Clarisse’s back, and at Clarisse’s nod of acknowledgement, Abby smacked down firmly over Clarisse’s pj bottoms - four times to each cheek, alternating, and then once more across the middle of her bottom.
In spite of Clarisse’s clothes being left in place, the French girl could feel every swat; she wasn’t as used to being spanked as her younger teammate, and Abby had a hard hand. She fought the urge to swear, knowing that was part of what had landed AT in trouble.
“Get up, Clarisse.”
She obeyed the order, eyes wide with worry. Surely nine smacks over all her clothes, with Abby’s hand couldn’t be all. “Madame?”
“On the mantel. Bring it here.”
Clarisse’s stomach dropped. It was a familiar order, though never before from Abby, and not in several years. She thought back to her maman giving the order, and numbly crossed to the fireplace, glancing at the mantelpiece.
Sure enough.
The fouet d’enfant, the martinet with its ten light, soft leather tails, lay there. Out of sight if you weren’t looking for it, but if you were -
Swallowing, Clarisse picked the implement up and carried it to Abby. It was one thing to have absconded with her maman’s fouet for her Krampus getup. It was quite another to find Abby had one, too.
“Madame… ”
Abby gently took the martinet from Clarisse’s hand. “What is it, Clarisse?”
“Monsieur Singe.”
“Mr. Monkey?” Abby repeated. “Do you have him upstairs in your things, Clarisse?”
Clarisse nodded, looking embarrassed.
“Wait here, I’ll get him.”
Clarisse nodded, biting her lip and staying still as Abby hurried upstairs.
When Abby returned with the plush, Clarisse accepted him gratefully. “Merci, madame.”
“De rien, petite.” Abby gave Clarisse an understanding smile. “When I asked if you wanted anything from the room, you could have told me. I would have let you have him then, no one would have minded.”
Clarisse nodded, hugging her plush, gaze locked on the martinet in Abby’s hand.
“Oh. Le fouet is bringing back memories, non? Monsieur Singe was not needed until now? That's okay, petite. Though we have something to discuss in this regard for after. For now though, over you go.”
Clarisse got back into position, yelping a little when Abby took hold of her waistband. “These come down now, Clarisse,” she said firmly.
Though to be fair, Clarisse should have expected it. She tried not to squirm as her pajama bottoms and panties were taken straight down. Maman had never used le fouet clothed, either.
She tried not to tense up as she was settled properly over Abby’s lap, and buried her face in Monsieur Singe’s plush fur.
The martinet came down for the first time on Clarisse’s bare bottom, leaving a barely noticeable sting behind from the ten light lashes. “Un, Tante,” she counted, lost in her own head at the sensation.
Abby didn’t correct her. Besides, it was almost accurate, anyway.
“Deux, Tante,” Clarisse counted with the next one, never losing count though the haze of memory was mingling with reality. She continued all the way up to “Dix, Tante”, and with the tenth stroke, Abby paused.
“Clarisse?” she prompted.
“Oui, Tante Abby,” Clarisse’s voice was a little shaky, but she’d snapped out of wherever her mind had been wandering.
“You don’t
have
to count if you don’t want to, but if it would help, there’s ten left,” Abby said quietly. “This second set will be harder; you’re not a little girl anymore, and the way you spoke about Alyssa, and
kicked
her, was unacceptable. We do not do that in this family, and you are part of this family. Do you understand?”
“Oui, Tante Abby,” Clarisse replied.
Abby nodded, and pressed lightly on Clarisse’s back. The French girl hid her face again and tried not to tense.
“Onze, Tante,” and “Douze, Tante” were counted off, but as the sharper strokes of the martinet began reddening Clarisse’s bottom properly, “Treize, Quatorze, Quinze,” and “Seize” were tearfully choked out.
The last four strokes, on Clarisse’s sit spots and upper thighs, went entirely uncounted; Abby didn’t expect Clarisse to be able to do it, and didn’t rebuke her for it.
Abby put the martinet aside, and rubbed Clarisse’s back gently, soothing her, reminding her to breathe. Clarisse obediently caught her breath, as the tears streamed down her cheeks, and Abby gently righted Clarisse’s clothes for her. She hissed as her bottoms were pulled up over her red backside, but then she was upright in Abby’s lap, held so her sore bottom wasn’t carrying any of the pressure.
“Alright Clarisse, petite, there, there now,” Abby soothed, “forgiven, it’s all alright.” She patted Clarisse’s back. “I think there’s something you might want to be telling me about, non? I promise I won’t be angry.”
Clarisse didn’t seem to know how to respond, so Abby continued while she thought about it.
“But first, I want to say, it seems you needed that and the fouet worked perfectly. Soooo I think I'm going to call your Maman to see if she has any suggestions now that you're part of the family. And as far as being part of the sol rosa family, well I'm going to be passing word along to Miss Lori. So be expecting to be told to discuss things with her and follow her instructions. I suspect she might be inclined to teach Hannah and you separately from your class on this subject. This attitude needs to be molded a bit, though you're not the only one, I have a few calls to make later. Oh, one last thing, I'm not looking to replace your Maman, though I'm happy to be your Tante, just with the responsibility of your Maman since she can't be here. I suspect some of your attitude comes from this not being done often enough. You know, it's said some young Tops, such as yourself, are just brats with power? Would that be something you're interested in, petite?”
Clarisse took a moment to process all this new information, and nodded slowly, blushing. “Please, Tante Abby. I…I hope Maman will not be angry, thinking that I am too much trouble to be able to take care of myself, or not responsible enough to take care of Hannah.”
“I don't think she will, petite. This isn't my first rodeo, as the saying goes, Tish had the same fears years ago and Glennon and I sat down with Craig and explained everything and then sat down with Tish. I will explain to her the same way I explained to Craig, you’re going through new experiences, you’re moving to a different place and it never hurts to have one more person in your corner, non? She'll understand, okay petite? Now, was there something you needed to tell me?”
“Well um the phone Hannah has asked her to get the second letter from Madame Amanda’s room. She hid it in her writing desk, not opened. She said she plans to open it after the holidays as not to upset anyone so I um- what's the word acquiesced? But you should know that Tante Glennon saw her leaving the room with the letter.”
“Trying to throw Tante Glennon under the bus, petite? You think I didn't notice how she shifted the conversation a few times recently?”, Abby asked with a raised eyebrow. “But thank you for telling me. And we agree with Hannah, no point in potentially putting a damper on the holiday if it's bad news. Well if that's all, let's get you back to bed, AT will want to sleep, if they both aren't already asleep, in Tante Glennon and I’s bed, so you get Hannah all to yourself, though I imagine it won't be as much fun with you both sleeping on your stomachs. Ready to go back to sleep, petite?”
“Oui Tante Abby. I hope Hannah and Tante Glennon, and AT aren’t upset with me,” Clarisse hugged her plush monkey to her chest, feeling very sore and sorry for herself, and needing Hannah’s comfort, if Hannah wanted to give it.
“They all know how it works in this family, petite,” Abby promised. She put an arm around Clarisse, leading her back up to Hannah’s room, and when they went inside it was to find Hannah sitting up in bed, waiting anxiously for Clarisse’s return.
Clarisse crossed the room and climbed back into bed with Hannah. “I’m so sorry, cherie. I was horrible tonight. Tante Abby showed me the error of my ways, I’ll be better, I promise.”
“ Tante Abby ? That’s new, non?” Hannah asked, perplexed.
Clarisse blushed almost as pink as her bottom and nodded. “Oui, but…she said that I am part of this family, you being AT’s cousin and me being your love, and everything. And part of the Angel City family of course. I…I forgot that she’s our co-owner, that makes her mine and AT’s boss, besides everything else.”
She stared at her lap, squirming on her very sore bottom. “Tante Abby said she’s going to speak to my Maman. And to Miss Lori, about extra lessons for you and me. She said…she said young Tops are just brats with power.”
“That’s lots that she said. Hey, look at me my love. I don’t think any less of you for being in need of help from someone else. That's what we do in this family, all of the ones you mentioned, help each other. Now, what do you say we snuggle with Mr. Banana and-”
“Monsieur Singe.” Clarisse supplied.
“and Monsieur Singe and try to get some sleep, okay? Want to sleep on top of me?” Hannah asked, realizing her Bee was in a state of shock? Worry? Disbelief, maybe but knowing cuddling always made her feel better.
This got a wolfish grin from Clarisse who simply answered the question by moving into the place in question. It wasn't long before both girls had drifted off to sleep.
************************************************
The next morning, everyone was up for a leisurely breakfast of cinnamon roll French toast, eggs, and fruit. Clarisse (still feeling tender from last night) was the only one to rush eating. After she had cleared her plate, Clarisse asked Abby for a quiet word, which got the attention of the others at the table.
However, when Abby returned, sans Clarisse, all she would say was that she’d excused Clarisse, who had an errand to run and would be back in time for lunch.
Hannah gave Auntie Abby a nervous glance. It sounded like she’d had a lot to say to Clarisse last night; she wondered what Clarisse had been convinced to say to Abby , in return.
“Could Clarisse be attempting the 12 days of Christmas? Gio did last year for me.” AT commented with an eyeroll after the last sentence.
“Twelve days of Christmas?” Hannah asked with skepticism.
“Yeah,” AT nodded. “Except Mama Tobin and Mama Christen said he wasn’t allowed to bring me live birds, except the French hens, those were Risse’s idea and they’re nice birds, not like geese, so they allowed it. But the rest of the birds were mostly plush or jewelry. Except for the six geese day he got me a membership to visit a waterfowl sanctuary. For the eight maids a-milking, it was something we haven’t gotten to do yet. He promised me a visit to Colonial Williamsburg, we were supposed to do it before the World Cup but then he had to go and get injured and Dortmund wouldn’t let him come home in time before I had to leave for camp.”
“Oh wow! I never got that before, cause no celebrations, remember? Hopefully, it's not chickens though. Cause I can always visit yours.”
“I don’t think the dogs would like chickens anyways,” AT reflected. “Maybe another kind of bird though, like a parrot or something. Those are really smart, and they can learn words and sounds and stuff. My…my other Abuela, she had a parrot at her house, who could recite the Ave Maria and Padre Nuestro, and she said some other things too, though there was one thing she learned to say that made Abuela really mad.”
“Parrots are cool! All the colors….”
“Abuelita’s didn’t have too much color, it was gray. But lots of parrots do,” AT agreed. “What color do you think you’d want, if you had one?”
"Green, reminds me of the pitch, and was a color for Classification Center signs when we were younger and working there turned my life around for the better."
AT stifled a grin at that, knowing that ‘when we were younger’ would sound absurd to their listening elders. “I’m glad, Hannah. Working there meant you got your mama back, and found the rest of us.”
Hannah nodded, tearing up a little at that thought. She saw Amanda coming over, and went to give her mama a hug.
“Heard you had a little bit of trouble in your room last night, my angel?”
Hannah blushed. “Um, well…there was a thing, but Auntie Abby sorted it all out, and everything’s okay now, promise. At least I think, but everything’s okay with me and AT and Risse. And it wasn’t a fight. I mean not really.”
Amanda raised an eyebrow. “What was it, then?”
“A childish temper tantrum?” AT observed sardonically. “But really, it’s finished now, and Hannah wasn’t any trouble, promise.”
“Okay,” Amanda conceded.
“Though Auntie Abby’s going to call Bee’s Maman and do some other stuff…Bee tried to tell me but it was kind of a lot…anyway and now Bee’s gone out on some kind of secret errand and I’m worried, Mama.”
“Don’t be worried, my angel. Bee’s just fine,” Amanda soothed Hannah. “Here, why don’t you come into the kitchen and help me start the bread to go with the soup for lunch, I’m sure she’ll be back before then.”
Homemade bread and soup took a fair bit longer than store bought, but that was the way Hannah liked it. She followed her mama into the kitchen, relieved to have something to do.
By the time Abby got a text from Clarisse, asking for help outside, Hannah had almost forgotten her Top’s super secret mission.
Suddenly the doorbell rang, which was peculiar given that Auntie Abby already was outside. Nevertheless, Mama went to open the door and see as Hannah helped put the final touches on the parts of lunch that she could easily handle.
Just as she was finished and halfway towards the family room to see what all the fuss was about, to her shock Hannah heard a squawk.
She turned to look and saw Clarisse holding a portable bird carrier. Behind her, Abby was carrying a perch - carved to look like a tree branch - into the house. When the doors were securely shut, Clarisse opened the cage, coaxing the bird out onto the perch.
It was a macaw, Hannah saw, mostly red, with blue and green wings. Its beak was white on top and black on the bottom.
The macaw squawked again, then cocked its head at Hannah. “Hello.”
“Say “hello Hannah,” Clarisse told the bird.
“Hello Hannah,” the macaw repeated obediently.
“Watch this,” Clarisse told Hannah. “Comment t'appelles?” she addressed the bird.
“Je m'appelle Lafayette.”
Clarisse grinned triumphantly. “What do you think of Monsieur Lafayette, cherie?”
“This is awesome! I love him.”
“Awesome. Love him.” Squawk
“Good, love, because he’s yours,” Clarisse said, feeling amused. The ability to do this for Hannah had made her feel considerably better after last night. “Isn’t that right, Lafayette?”
“Yours.” Lafayette squawked at Hannah.
“Guys! You're going to want to come see this!”
“Guys! Too fast for me.” Squawk
AT, Amanda, and Glennon came to join Abby, Clarisse, and Hannah, and take in the sight of the macaw.
AT turned to stare at Hannah. “It’s a parrot.”
“Je m’appelle Lafayette. Hello..”
“It’s a
talking
parrot,” AT added, staring at the bird. “Does he say prayers like Abuelita’s?”
“Prayers? Non.”
“Not yet.” Clarisse said.
“It would be so awesome,” AT enthused. “What else can he say?”
“1781,” Clarisse prompted Lafayette.
“Monsieur Hamilton!” the macaw squawked, and Clarisse covered a grin.
“Angelina’s been trying to teach him the whole song, but that might take awhile.”
“Soo he's been staying with Angelina?” AT asked.
Clarisse nodded. “She thought it was funny to name him Monsieur Lafayette, because of me being French, and she’s been playing the Hamilton soundtrack for him. He’s picked up some of it, but not a lot yet.”
“Well, hopefully Monsieur Lafayette doesn’t object to having lunch,” Abby said, because Angelina had included the bird’s food (the bowl was set up adjacent to his perch) and Clarisse demonstrated how much to measure out for Hannah. Then, the bag was placed in the pantry cupboard with the dogs’ food, to keep all the pet food together. Abby made sure everyone washed their hands, and called them to the meal.
Hattie and Honey were eating in the kitchen, and making Lafayette’s acquaintance somewhat warily.
“So, the Hamilton soundtrack?” Abby inquired as they ate. “Do I have to be concerned about certain words?”
Clarisse winced. “I don’t think she tried to teach him Burr’s part?”
Lafayette was humming and squawking to himself as he ate. “Tell the king Casse-toi.”
Clarisse facepalmed. “Angelina, I told you not to teach him that one,” she muttered.
Chapter 31: Hannah's New Year's Eve
Summary:
On New Year's Eve, Hannah wakes up littlespaced - which spoils Clarisse's initial plans for herself and her girlfriend. But it doesn't take long for her to adjust the plot.
Uncle Craig and the kids are back to help ring in the New Year, and to admire Hannah's new pet. The family all go to the Classification Center's potluck picnic to see the New Year in together, but Clarisse wants a slightly more private celebration with Hannah. Emphasis on 'slightly', because the public nature of it intrigues Clarisse.
Notes:
We have a littlespaced Hannah again, though not for the whole chapter. Also, Lafayette the macaw returns, of course. He doesn't seem to be getting anyone in trouble just yet.
Semi-public spanking (in a sort of tent, one of many, in a public location, though in this AU it's not unheard of and not frowned upon. Hannah's just new to the idea.)
Happy New Year to you one and all, my readers, and thank you for following this story through December, I promise we're not done yet!!
Chapter Text
When Clarisse woke in Hannah’s bed on New Year’s Eve morning, Clarisse’s hand wandered sleepily down to Hannah’s bottom. It had gotten out of condition again, in her opinion, what with AT’s sleepover meaning she couldn’t keep Hannah’s bottom as warm as she liked. She slipped a hand under Hannah’s waistband, rubbing the smooth, round, pale cheeks.
Cream coloured, one might say, she thought sleepily. “Good morning, ma chou.” Clarisse tried out the new name, only for Lafayette - now on his bedtime perch in Hannah’s room - to try and repeat the French word.
“Ch- ch-” he squawked. “Ch?” he questioned with his head tilted.
Well, if Hannah wasn’t awake before, she would be now, Clarisse thought sardonically. She’d been trying to wake her love gently, with just some light touching that might make her receptive to having her bottom warmed. But Lafayette just had to put his big beak into her business.
Not that she was regretting making Hannah happy with her new pet.
“Bee?” Hannah reached for Clarisse blindly, still half asleep.
“Here I am, ma chou,” Clarisse said, leaving off the caresses for now and settling for pulling Hannah back into her arms. “Did you sleep well?”
“Uh huh. Bwefas?”
“Are we little today, cherie? ” Clarisse tabled the idea of warming Hannah’s bottom for later. She helped Hannah get up, and dressed in one of her comfy Little outfits, with a pull-up just in case. Then she got dressed quickly, so she wouldn’t be leaving little Hannah unattended long. “Let’s go see what Tante Abby and your maman have for breakfast, hmm?”
She scooped Hannah into her arms, Lafayette following as the bird flew from his sleeping perch and went downstairs with them. He landed on his perch in the family room, and Clarisse set Hannah on her feet at the bottom of the stairs, holding her hand. A cursory glance at the breakfast table told her the Meltons had returned, after a few days of keeping to themselves over the holiday. Craig, Chase, Tish, and Amma seemed stunned by the appearance of the macaw.
“Birb Mine,” Hannah explained to Uncle Craig, at his questioning look. “Bee give.”
“His name’s Lafayette,” Clarisse added, settling Hannah at the table between Tish and Amma as she went to fill Lafayette’s food bowls.
“Lafayette, like the French general?” Chase questioned.
“Correct, he was staying with Angelina until it was time and she thought that was funny, cause, “you're French Risse”. Watch this, though. 1781,” she intoned.
“Monsieur Hamilton!” Lafayette replied, and the two elder Melton children covered grins.
“Monsieur Lafayette,” Chase responded in kind, giving the bird a slight bow and sending his sisters into fits of giggles. He paused, but when the bird didn’t continue for him, he took over. “In command where you belong - how you say, no sweat.”
“That’s enough, Chase,” Craig replied, though he wasn’t really annoyed. “Eat, please.”
Grinning, Chase resumed eating breakfast, wondering just how much the bird knew.
As Clarisse was distracted telling the Meltons of Lafayette’s oratory accolades, Amanda began to serve Hannah her breakfast before Clarisse could, as she wanted a little bit of time with Hannah when she was smol, knowing Clarisse would probably take all the rest of the day with her.
Clarisse sighed when she noticed, but didn’t interrupt, knowing Amanda needed that time with Hannah, too. She watched out of the corner of her eye as Amanda helped little Hannah, and when breakfast was over, Clarisse tried to reclaim Hannah’s attention.
“Ma chou? Would you like to go take a nap?” Clarisse asked.
Hannah yawned at the word ‘nap’ and nodded. “Uh huh. Nap wif Bee mine.”
Amanda tried not to look disappointed at losing her little one’s focus, but nodded. “Of course my angel, you can do that.” She kissed Hannah’s forehead and let her go with Clarisse. “Why don’t I keep Lafayette down here while you nap, so he won’t disturb you.” Besides, her nieces and nephew looked like they wanted to spend more time with the macaw.
“Otay. Wide, Bee?”
“Sure thing, ma chou.” Clarisse replied, scooping up Hannah into her arms for the ride up the stairs to Hannah’s room.
Hannah clasped her arms around Clarisse’s neck as she was carried up to her room, and snuggled close, eyes already half closed. She let Clarisse’s arms around her soothe her, and by the time they were up in her room, she was nearly asleep already.
She barely reacted as Clarisse settled her in bed, until she felt the blanket being pulled over her. “Bee stay.”
Clarisse slipped under the covers with Hannah, holding her little girlfriend close. “Alright ma chou, I’m staying,” she promised.
The pair slept for a couple hours, and when Hannah woke in Clarisse’s arms, she wasn’t littlespaced anymore.
Blushing at her current attire, Hannah slipped out of her girlfriend’s arms and hurried to change her clothes, putting on the pink board shorts with the built in boxer briefs that Clarisse liked so much. She put on the Angel City t-shirt she wore with it, and then slipped back into bed.
When it was time to get up and go downstairs, Clarisse couldn’t take her eyes off of Hannah, of course, as she had clearly intended. Surprisingly, she managed to keep her hands off Hannah, or at least off her bottom, which was slightly suspicious. All Hannah could figure was that Clarisse had something planned, as they went to the kitchen.
New Year’s Eve didn’t involve much in the way of lunch, mostly little snacks set out while Craig and Chase prepared the grill to make food for later. The snacks had to be shielded from the very interested macaw, however - and the dogs, of course, though they could be shooed into the backyard.
In the end, Clarisse looked at Hannah. “Why don’t you play with Lafayette for a little while, ma chou?”
Hannah nodded, and settled down with Amanda next to her, working on figuring out what Lafayette knew and didn’t know.
It didn’t take long for the macaw to be able to learn ‘ma chou’ and repeat it back to them. Hannah giggled. “He’s a smart bird, Mama.”
“That he is, my angel. Clarisse made a good choice,” Amanda smiled, giving her a cuddle.
In the end, Tish and Amma joined in playing with - and training - Lafayette all afternoon, not only teaching him new words, but working on commands to be quiet when he needed to be. Tish and Amma both had structures in their rooms that could serve as temporary perches, until they found better ones, so the girls and Hannah took Lafayette upstairs, teaching him how to get comfortable in each of the girls’ rooms. Amanda followed along, supervising as Tish settled Lafayette in her room. The macaw tucked his head under his wing and went to sleep, finally.
Eventually, it was time to go out for the potluck and fireworks. The Wambach-Doyles and Meltons were bringing steak and fruit skewers that the Melton men had cooked up, and they joined the Morgan-Carrascos, plus John and Beverly Riley, at the fireworks display; the event was being run through the Classification Center, so many of Bev and Amanda’s work friends were there, too. Amanda thought she spotted Miss Agatha in the crowd, but decided not to bother her.
They had a leisurely picnic dinner outside - the Rileys had brought more pork dumplings, Gloria had brought her tamales, others brought chicken, potato salad, macaroni salad, and then there were the drinks, most of which were child-appropriate (though a couple were not). As the witching hour drew near, Clarisse tapped Hannah on the shoulder.
“Let’s go make some fireworks,” she said mischievously.
Hannah sputtered. “Bee, what?” she squeaked. “We’re in public!”
“Oh, not that, ma chou,” Clarisse snickered. “Though I wouldn’t be surprised if someone would. But you know being smacked in public is perfectly normal.”
Hannah flushed pink. Maybe Clarisse thought so; the French girl had visited topless and nude beaches. That wasn’t proper for a Cardwell. Then again…
“How public?”
She wasn’t really a Cardwell after all anymore. At least not Grandmother’s sort of Cardwell, after all.
Clarisse pointed nearby to a pavilion with curtains that closed the sides up, shielding anyone inside from clear view, though it wasn’t soundproof by any means. Then again, with fireworks about to start, that might not be a problem. There were others just like it, some occupied, some not.
“What do you think, ma chou?”
“I guess we can try it, Bee,” Hannah ventured, and grinning, Clarisse led her away toward the pavilion, lowering the translucent curtains and securing them. There were low cushioned benches along the sides, and Clarisse led Hannah to one, seating herself in the middle and putting her bag on the floor next to it.. She tugged Hannah over her lap.
“How does that feel?” She rubbed the seat of Hannah’s board shorts gently, and Hannah squirmed.
“O-oh…Bee…” She shivered.
“You won’t be cold for long now, ma chou, will you?”
Hannah blushed again. “No Bee, guess not.” She clung instinctively to Clarisse’s leg as her Top began to spank her over her shorts, the sound seeming loud in the enclosed space. After about ten spanks, though, Clarisse pulled Hannah’s shorts - and the attached boxer briefs - down together, rubbing her slightly pink bottom.
“Bee?”
“You know I can’t resist your gorgeous bottom, ma chou. Especially the chance to warm it up. Are you alright?”
Hannah nodded, though she couldn’t suppress another shiver.
“Still cold? We’ll fix that.” Clarisse resumed Hannah’s spanking on her bare bottom. Much to Hannah’s relief, the sound of her spanking was being covered by the sound of fireworks - even before the official stroke of midnight. Their gathering wasn’t responsible for setting off official fireworks, just giving their party a good place to watch them, after all. Clarisse somehow managed to time her swats so that they were covered by the bangs, pops and crackles of the fireworks outside, as the show warmed up.
Hannah couldn’t help squirming as Clarisse switched to the new paddle she'd acquired; her bottom and thighs were spanked to a warm pink, darker than Angel City sol rosa. It seemed Clarisse was using her shorts for color matching again. By the time Clarisse was finished, Hannah was crying, and Clarisse rubbed her bottom gently, tugging her shorts back up and then sitting her upright on Clarisse’s lap. The pressure on her bottom made her squirm some more, which just made Clarisse laugh a little.
“My bottom’s sore, Bee,” Hannah complained, and Clarisse kissed her tears away.
“Poor little girl. Luckily I came prepared, ma chou.” She opened her bag and pulled out a pair of Hannah’s sweatpants, helping her get them on over the shorts. These would keep her legs warm, and provide extra padding, that was for sure. “There you are. All better?”
“Uh huh.” Hannah nodded, and Clarisse shouldered her bag, leading Hannah back out to the group.
“I was about to come find you two,” Amanda scolded, shaking her head. “Ten minutes now.”
Blushing, the girls huddled with Amanda for the countdown to midnight, and as the fireworks tripled in intensity, Clarisse kissed Hannah under the bright light.
“Happy New Year, Bee,” Hannah whispered into the kiss.
“Happy New Year,
ma chou,
” Clarisse murmured back.
Chapter 32: A New Year's Field Trip
Summary:
On New Year's Day, the Wambach-Doyles sleep late after their NYE celebration. After brunch, Abby has a special outing in mind for Clarisse and Hannah, with Glennon to assist. Or rather, it was *Miss* Lori's idea, and Abby just complied with it...a field trip before Lori gets back to teaching the girls stats and all again.
Because sometimes young Tops, 'brats with power' as it was previously put, need the proper incentive to learn how *not* to get distracted. Especially when they happen to be footballers, where distraction could spell disaster on the pitch.
Chapter Text
On New Year’s morning, the Wambach-Doyles slept later than usual - unsurprising, since they’d all stayed up to ring in the new year. Lafayette was thankfully in Tish’s room, so when Clarisse woke with Hannah in her arms it wasn’t to the chatter of their new macaw friend.
No, it was to Amanda gently shaking them awake. “Get up, you two, Abby will be upset if her New Year’s brunch goes cold because we were late.”
Clarisse was instantly awake. The thought of upsetting Madame - no, Tante Abby - didn’t sound like the smartest idea. Hannah was right behind her.
“I’m up, Mama,” Hannah yawned, yelping a little as she sat up. Her bottom was still a bit tender from last night. Clarisse grinned and kissed Hannah’s cheek, and Amanda shook her head, amused.
“Abby wants you downstairs in ten minutes, she has to talk to you after brunch.”
“Qui, madame. We will be down in nine minutes, promise.”
“I'll believe it when I see it.” Amanda said as she walked out of the room.
Clarisse for her part though, resisted the impulse to encourage Hannah to get moving with a few smacks, she went about the room gathering her clothes for the day before moving to exit the room.
“Umm Bee, where are you going?” Hannah asked.
“The secret to making it downstairs on time, or even ahead of time, is for me to leave the room and the temptation that is your wonderful bottom and changing somewhere else. See you downstairs, ma chou.” Clarisse said as she left the room with a grin.
Hannah blushed rosily and went to get dressed as quickly as possible. She had no idea what Auntie Abby wanted to talk to them about (she hoped it wasn’t about Bee sneaking off with her last night) but she saw that Mama had laid out a nice shirt and khakis for her, so she got dressed and ran her brush through her short hair, washing her face in the bathroom before heading downstairs to join Bee and everyone else for brunch.
“Bonne année.”
Clarisse looked up from fixing Hannah’s plate for her. “ Bonne année, Lafayette.” She looked at Abby, who merely smiled in amusement. “ Bonne année, Tante Abby.”
“ Bonne année, petites.” Abby sat across from Clarisse and Hannah at the table, and when the whole family was seated, eating together, her gaze kept wandering back to the two girls. It was clear she had something on her mind.
When plates were being cleared away, Abby seized the moment and cleared her throat.
“Clarisse, Hannah, you will be coming with me and Glennon today, petites.”
Tish looked up with a flash of hurt in her eyes. “Mama Abby! Me and Chase and Amma practically just came back, why do you have to be so focused on them all the time?”
“Excuse me?” Abby gave Tish a pointed look. “February is coming closer every minute, little girl.”
“Oui, Tante Abby, if ma cousine is so eager to rush the big day we could introduce her to my Maman’s technique, you are good at it yourself.”
Abby shook her head. “Not yet, Clarisse, but I’ll keep that in mind, thank you.”
Tish’s brain caught up with her mouth, and her cheeks flushed. “Mama Abby…sorry, I didn’t mean…It’s just that we haven’t spent as much time with you, but you know we love Hannah too.”
“Believe me, you will get to go too when it’s the right time,” Abby said firmly. “Just not yet, Tish, alright?”
“Yes ma’am,” Tish sighed.
“Alright. Come with us, Hannah, Clarisse. You may bring Monsieur Singe and Mr. Banana if you like,” Abby added, and Hannah immediately went to retrieve both plush monkeys without asking Clarisse. She wasn’t sure what Auntie Abby had in mind but if it was suggested that they come, they were coming.
When Hannah returned, Glennon strapped her backpack/harness on Hannah’s back, putting the plushes inside. Hannah squirmed at this but didn’t object, accepting a hug and an admonition to ‘behave for your Aunties, my angel’ from Amanda before the four of them went out to the car together. Abby got in the front with Glennon, putting Hannah and Clarisse in the back, and the girls snuggled together as Abby drove.
It didn’t take long for Hannah to figure out their destination.
Sure enough. She blinked as Abby pulled into the nearly-empty parking lot of the Classification Center. “Auntie Abby…it’s New Year’s Day,” she pointed out. “Is it open on New Year’s Day?”
“For us it is.”
Hannah gave Clarisse a sideways look as they got out of the car and followed Abby and Glennon toward the building. That sounded ominous.
When the four of them had gone inside, they found the lobby nearly empty. Beverly was sitting behind the front desk, and she got them signed in; standing next to the desk was Miss Lori, who came around to greet first Abby and Glennon, then Hannah and Clarisse.
“Happy New Year, everyone. I’m so glad Abby asked if you could drop by.” She smiled at the girls. “Why don’t the five of us go in and have a little chat?”
Clarisse and Hannah exchanged glances, following behind Lori as she led them down the beige and white corridor. Abby and Glennon were behind the girls, and Abby twined her fingers with Glennon’s as they went.
“Miss Lori, what are you doing here?” Hannah asked when she had found her voice. She’d been stunned by Lori’s appearance
here
of all places.
Clarisse peeked around Lori when she opened one of the doors. “It looks like Miss Lori’s classroom, ma chou,” she reported to Hannah, as she had the better vantage point.
“That’s because it is. We're going to put some of your behavior behind you going into the new year. Your Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon are here to help. Why doesn't everyone take a seat?” Miss Lori said.
Abby led Glennon to a seat in the front, sensing that would be better if they were to help.
Clarisse for her part, and probably proving Abby’s point, couldn't help but do the opposite of Tante Abby and sit closer to the back, if not on the actual last row.
Hannah sat next to Clarisse, eyeing Miss Lori and her aunts warily. “Are Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon here to learn stats, too, Miss Lori?”
Lori stifled the urge to smile at the question. “If they were here for that, Miss Doyle, we would have been meeting in my classroom at the stadium,” she pointed out, meaning the film room. “I think another kind of lesson is called for here. You should know that as well as anyone else, and better than some, hm?” She raised an eyebrow at Hannah, who squirmed.
“Oh, um, yes ma’am.”
“Right now, all I require of you and Clarisse is to sit still and pay attention, quietly. Abby and Glennon will be assisting me in your lesson. Understood?”
At nods from Clarisse and Hannah, she turned to Abby and Glennon. Lori looked intently at her former teammate. “Alright, Captain Wambach, let’s go,” she said pointedly, and Abby straightened in her seat, paying stricter attention. “You’re focused. You’re trying to get your work done for the team - and someone insists on trying to disrupt you.”
Abby raised her eyebrows and glanced down at the playbook Lori had put in front of her, seemingly intent on it. Glennon sputtered at the scenario Lori had presented, but went with it.
“Captain Wambach,” she said plaintively.
Abby didn’t look up. “Is the pitch on fire?”
“No, but--”
“Is someone bleeding out?”
“...No, but…”
Abby cleared her throat. “Is someone or something broken?”
“No, but Abby--” Glennon tried again.
“Take a breath and sit down, if no one’s maimed or dying and the pitch isn’t on fire it can wait five minutes.”
“But what if the pitch was flooding?”
Abby raised her head, looking exasperated. “Is it?”
“No…but, but there was an offsides!”
Clarisse facepalmed.
“Now, as crazy as that may seem, Miss Le Bihan, that could be useful for you while you're both on the pitch when one of you should be practicing. Don't think I didn't notice how you walked behind Miss Doyle when you were entering, hm?”
“I can’t help it if I want to appreciate the view, Miss Lori,” Clarisse replied. Hannah blushed pink.
“And I normally don't care, but if you practice distracted, you can end up playing distracted and potentially injuring yourself or worse, someone. We don't want that, do we? Now, are all of you ready for the next example?”
“Yes ma’am,” Hannah and Clarisse said. Glennon nodded warily, wondering what else Lori and Abby had cooked up.
As Glennon turned the page on the “playbook” in front of her, her eyebrows raised at the message from her wife that was on the page.
Moments later, “Miss” Lori started the scene.
“Miss Wambach, can you tell me why this stat is important?”
“Yes, ma'am. I su- sure can.” I didn't think Glennon touching my knee could get the reaction needed without acting, I didn't think this through when writing that did I?
“Miss Wambach?”
“Yes ma’am. Umm, th- that stat shows the player, especially young players how things change from practice to how things happen during the match.” Geez, Glennon! It says “touch knee” not “move hand around, especially that spot.
Turning to the next page, however, Glennon saw turnabout's fair play and gulped, cause this had double the “scenes” Probably because Clarisse is more likely to distract Hannah than the other way around.
“I see. Miss Doyle?” Lori’s gaze was on Glennon, and anyway Hannah and Clarisse had been told they were strictly observing at this point, so Hannah didn’t respond. She did blink in surprise when instead of answering Lori, Glennon let out a choked gasp, turning her head to look at Abby.
Turnabout is fair play indeed,,,I didn’t touch you like that Abby, she thought, as Abby’s fingertips trailed across her inner thigh. She squeezed her thighs together, mostly trapping Abby’s hand, but that didn’t stop Abby from rubbing Glennon’s thigh just a bit more. I swear to god if she distracts me any more I’ll--
“Is there a problem, Miss Doyle?” Lori asked, looking pointedly at Glennon, who squeaked.
“No ma'am. What w- was the question, ma'am?”
“Oh there wasn't one. I just needed an example of what not to do. I would hope that Miss Le Bihan wouldn't feel so bold in a room full of people. Do you think that you can behave better now, Miss Le Bihan? I'm not asking for perfection, just that you try to be better. We are going to try this and see if it helps, cause my next step involves smacks, in front of your classmates, is that clear?”
Clarisse’s eyes were wide. “Oui madame,” she said, swallowing nervously.
“Good. Consider that your lesson and final warning, Miss Le Bihan,” Lori said firmly. “I’ll see you back in class soon, and I expect you to pay better attention.”
“Oui madame,” Clarisse repeated quietly. When Miss Lori had dismissed them, Abby and Glennon said goodbye to her and led the girls away. Clarisse grabbed Hannah’s hand once they were out of Lori’s sight, heart racing.
“Mon Dieu, that was close,” she said as they got back to the lobby. “I thought she was going to--”
“You still need smacks, Clarissah? We see about that,” Beverly said, looking at Clarisse.
“Non madame,” Clarisse shook her head hastily. “I don’t need that.”
“And you, Hannah, little one?” Beverly inquired.
“I’d say she had her share last night,” Abby said dryly.
Now Clarisse and Hannah were both blushing, as Beverly chuckled knowingly.
“Maybe later then. We see about that.”
Squirming, Hannah allowed Clarisse to lead her away, following Abby and Glennon hastily back to the car, so Abby could drive them home.
When they got there, it was to find Tish, Amma, and Chase keeping Lafayette company. Chase was trying to teach the macaw the rest of the words to ‘Yorktown”, but not getting very far. He had managed to get Lafayette to respond to “The code word is” with “Ro-sham-bo” at least, which amused Tish and Amma immensely.
Amma threw herself into Hannah’s arms, hugging her older cousin. “You were gone for forever with Mom and Mama Abby, are you okay?”
“We're okay. And we all get to go back later for festivities, little one. All except Lafayette. But you know what you can do? We can all take pictures with him and show off the pictures! How does that sound, little love?” Abby replied for Hannah as she entered the room.
“That sounds good Mama Abby, where are we going?” Amma inquired.
“We’re going to Miss Beverly’s for dinner. She’s invited us because Ali was away for a while and she’s just getting back today so she wants us to be there,” Abby explained.
“Captain Ali? Where was she?” Amma asked.
Clarisse shook her head. “One of our teammates, Claire, was getting married, and she invited the whole team, probably to be nice because it’s not easy for most of us to just drop everything and go to Scotland. Most of us couldn’t come but Ali did and she brought Claire the gifts from the rest of us.”
“Is Claire gonna come back? Or stay in Scotland forever and ever?”
“I’m pretty sure she’s coming back,” Clarisse said, though she couldn’t be one hundred percent sure. “I hope so anyway. She’s fond of AT, I don’t think she’d want to leave her.”
“I hope she does. Who isn't fond of AT? Except maybe Gio, sadly?” Amma asked.
Clarisse’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean, little one?”
“He just keeps bailing on her, even I can see that. She just deserves better, in my humble opinion.”
Clarisse shook her head. “No, Amma. That’s not how it works. He’s been at Borussia Dortmund, in Germany. He’s only been able to come home when he’s called up by the National Team, and that’s been less than usual this season because he’s been injured, and because his parents got into a bunch of bother with his Uncle Gregg--well, never mind, that part isn't our business. But anyway, Gio has come home when he can. There’s rumors that he might leave Dortmund, be traded to another team soon, and if so it’s possible it could be a MLS team rather than staying in Europe. But I don’t know. All I do know is that he’s not staying away from AT because of anything she did or he did. He can’t come home right now; it’s not his fault.”
Abby saw Amma’s eyes glazing over and separated the two girls. “Never mind. You’ve had enough excitement, Amma, Clarisse, Hannah, go up to bed. Tish,you too, take Lafayette with you please, and take some photos of him for you girls to share. We want to be rested before we go to Miss Beverly’s tonight.”
They all knew Abby’s don’t mess with me little girls voice when they heard it, and promptly obeyed. Clarisse and Hannah were glad to escape to Hannah’s room, and Clarisse’s chest heaved in anger as she flung herself on the bed with her girlfriend.
“How dare she--Non! No one’s hurting Alyssa on my watch! No one, never!”
“Mine either, Bee,” Hannah said quietly. She rested her hand on Clarisse’s bottom, making her girlfriend jerk in surprise. “I’m not gonna do anything,” she promised. “But you heard what Miss Lori said.”
“Mhmm.” The anger was replaced by nerves as Clarisse cuddled with Hannah, whose hands were still lingering on her bottom. She returned the favor, cupping Hannah’s bottom cheeks and feeling the soft curves under her palms. “Don’t worry, ma chou, I don’t intend to be the one getting smacked.”
Hannah relaxed into her Top’s touch. “I bet not,” she yawned, cuddled in her girlfriend’s arms as Clarisse caressed her. “Don’t worry Bee, you’re safe.”
“It’s you and AT I worry about.” Clarisse murmured, but felt Hannah relax, sleeping in her arms. She wasn’t long in following.
After their nap, they were woken to get ready for dinner at Bev’s, and they didn’t waste time - up and dressed within Abby’s allotted ten minutes, using Clarisse’s technique from earlier. Keeping out of Hannah’s sight while she dressed was the only way to resist that bottom, after all, Clarisse thought.
She shook off the distraction and went downstairs with Hannah when they were both dressed and ready. It wasn’t a big formal thing, not like Dongzhi, just a welcome home dinner for the family, Amanda assured them.
Because Bev and Ali both considered all of them family.
When they arrived at Bev's, it was to find Ali, Ali's boyfriend Lucas, plus AT waiting for them. Tobin and Christen were in the living room relaxing, and John was talking with Lucas as Ali hugged Clarisse and then Hannah in greeting. They all came in, and sat down together, AT snuggling into Ali's lap as she told stories of the wedding.
"It sounds beautiful, Captain Tia."
"It was gorgeous," Ali said with a faint smile. "Claire was a beautiful bride. I'm sorry you guys couldn't make it, but I was in Sweden after Dongzhi anyway, Sweden to Scotland is a lot less of a jump than here to Scotland, so Claire didn't expect most of us to make it."
"But, but she is coming home, right? She is coming back, she doesn't wanna stay forever and ever and ever in Scotland?"
Ali and Clarisse exchanged a long look. "Well, pet..." Ali stroked AT's hair gently. "She's probably coming back, but I don't know for 100 percent certain. Her husband isn't American, and he might not want to stay in California."
"Well then he's stupid because she's Claire and Claire's ours and she belongs here."
"That's enough little one." Ali gave AT a gentle squeeze despite the reproving words. "She might be staying. I don't know. I hate feeling uncertain too. All we can do is hope that whatever's best for Claire happens."
"Like staying here."
Ali sighed and rocked AT on her lap, cuddling the distraught teenager.
"We'll see."
By the time they sat down to eat, AT was calmer, but Hannah was worried. What if Claire didn't come back? The Scot was a good friend to AT, and she was sure Clarisse would miss her, too. She hadn't gotten to know Claire all that well before, but hoped she'd have the chance.
"Maybe she'll stay just for Miss Beverly's cooking," AT suggested, not sounding hopeful.
"Her new husband's a Michelin-starred chef," Clarisse pointed out, and AT sighed.
"Guess we'll see," AT finally conceded reluctantly.
We'll see. Hannah felt that way about a lot of things right now, not just Claire coming home. What about AT and Gio, now that Amma had planted that thought in her head? What about when Miss Lori saw them for class next? What if Claire was there, what if she wasn't?
All that she knew for certain was that Clarisse was holding her, and Ali was holding AT, so everything, for right now, was all right until proven otherwise.
After dinner, Beverly brought out a green tea ice cream that was surprisingly good, despite being an unusual flavor to Hannah. She had just tasted it uncertainly at first, but then tucked in eagerly.
"Bee? You're not eating ice cream?"
"I'm not that hungry, though I'll taste a little of yours if you don't mind. Tish and Amma can have my share. Besides, I have something else in mind for when we get home," she added, pitching her voice lower for Hannah's ears only.
"What's that?" Hannah asked guardedly.
"Creampuffs," Clarisse replied with a smirk.
Hannah shivered, and Clarisse kissed her lightly.
"Don't worry, ma chou, it won't take me long to bake enough to have us satisfied."
Chapter 33: Soccer Balls and Creampuffs (Clarisse's Baking Day)
Summary:
The 2nd is grey and rainy and just not the right vibe to play soccer outside (at least, not in the backyard.) Hannah Doyle is bored, and wants to practice the soccer. And playing with her plush ball in her room only gets her so far.
The family room (den) is big enough that playing with her real ball in the house shouldn't be a problem as long as she's super careful, right? *Right??*
Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time.
Of course that might be because Hannah forgot her medication that morning...A lesson needs to be taught. And not just to Hannah.
Luckily her aunts, and her love, are supportive even when she's in trouble. Hard things are easier to navigate as a family, after all.
Notes:
Content warning for chapter (in case it's needed)
References are made to Glennon's eating disorder, which she discusses IRL quite openly on her podcast "We Can Do Hard Things" (with Amanda, Abby, and others along for the ride). Hopefully none of the mention here is specific enough to be problematic. In any case, I have marked the beginning and end of Glennon's story (of how she earned her first spanking from Abby in Soccerverse) with three asterisks, like this *** so you can skip it if you need to. If you feel you might need to skip this chapter, instead, all that you really need to be aware of (I think) is that this is the first time Clarisse gives Hannah a real punishment as her Top, with guidance from Abby.
(Abby is more than a little exasperated with Clarisse's consistent jokes about her favorite parts of Hannah's anatomy though. If Risse doesn't watch it she'll probably end up spanked again...)
Chapter Text
The next day was unusually grey and dreary for Southern California. Still, it was winter, Hannah supposed, sighing as she was told to stay inside as it was going to be too cold that morning to go out.
It’s like they think I’ll melt, Hannah thought. I’m not five years old after all, even if I am little some of the time.
“Can I play with my soccer ball, Mama?”
“You may play with your plush one, quietly, in your room,” Amanda replied. So Hannah had gone and done that, dribbling back and forth with the plush toy ball with Clarisse for a while. Having a room that was an indoor soccer pitch carpet made that fun.
But after about an hour, she got bored. She saw her real soccer ball, the one she could play with outside, and took it out, thinking. Clarisse had taken Lafayette downstairs for a little bit, leaving Hannah alone for long enough to make her decision.
She followed Clarisse downstairs, her soccer ball tucked under her arm.
( Not the plush one, either.)
It’s not like the den’s not big enough to practice in…
Unbeknownst to Hannah, who’d completely forgotten, her medication was still in its box on the table. She’d meant to take it with breakfast, she really had, but the greyness of the day had distracted her, and now, well…
She set the ball down on the carpet, kicking it gently.
“Hannah Amanda, is that your plush ball?”
Hannah jumped. “Hi, Auntie Abby.”
“Hi yourself, petite. What did your mama say about the ball inside the house?”
“Umm…”
“That ball is not for inside, Hannah Amanda Doyle. If you want to practice, you use your plush ball in your room, understand?”
“Yes ma’am.” Hannah put the ball aside and sat down on the couch with a sigh.
Satisfied that the rules had been understood, Abby went about her business, leaving her niece to her own devices.
Ten seconds later, Hannah was playing with her ball again.
Not five minutes after that, Glennon walked into the room. “Hannah Amanda Doyle!”
Hannah blinked in shock to see Glennon upset with her, and the ball rolled gently away from her foot. “Ummm….Auntie Glennon? Are you okay?”
“What have you been told about playing with your ball in the house?” Glennon asked.
“...but I can’t play with it outside?” Hannah ventured by way of explanation, “and I’m bored?”
Glennon sighed. “I understand, honey, really I do. But you can’t play with this ball inside the house. You could get hurt, or hurt something. Please, play with your plush ball instead while you’re inside?”
Hannah bit her lower lip and nodded. “Uh huh. I’ll go in a little bit,” she promised.
“Okay, but it seems like you need a bit to think it over, so I want you to sit on the step for five minutes and I’ll send you your Bee when your time’s done, okay?” She set a glass of juice down on a coaster on the coffee table. “You can have this when you’re finished.”
Hannah sighed and gave another reluctant nod. She didn’t like being sent to sit on the step. She sat there, fidgeting with her ring, for a couple minutes until Glennon left the room with an admonition to ‘stay and wait for Clarisse, Hannah, she won’t be long’.”
Glennon left Hannah to her thoughts, but Hannah had enough of sitting on the stupid naughty step and she didn’t want to wait for Bee and she didn’t need to--
Before she’d really thought it over, she got up and kicked at her ball, which hit a leg of the coffee table, shaking it and knocking over the glass. It fell over, smashing on the floor and spilling apple juice all over the hardwood.
Clarisse ran into the room at the crash.
She stopped short when she saw the broken glass and the spill. “Stay right where you are, Hannah, and don’t move, I mean it,” she said, summoning her best imitation of Abby and shocking Hannah into stillness as Clarisse fetched cleaning materials to mop up the juice and sweep up the shattered glass. “Are you hurt?”
“N-no…”
“What happened?” Clarisse asked after she’d cleaned up the mess and thrown the broken glass and juice-soaked paper towels away.
“It was an accident, Bee…” Hannah’s lip quivered and Clarisse pulled Hannah into her arms.
“Of course the glass breaking was an accident, but how did it happen?”
“Um…” Hannah shuffled her feet, staring at the floor. “Didn’t want to sit on the step.”
Clarisse raised an eyebrow.
“And you standing up from the step broke the glass, non?” Clarisse asked with the same eyebrow raised.
“No- Not exactly, Bee…. um..”
“Oh? How exactly? Would Tante Glennon help? Maybe someone from your point of view, non?”
“No!”
“Tante Abby, then?”
“No! No!”
“Okay, okay ma chou. Just us! Can you go sit on the step again for me please? Just that to start, just us okay?”
“I don’t want the naughty step,” Hannah sniffled and went to pick up her soccer ball, which still had drops of apple juice on it from the spill.
Clarisse intercepted it. “I’ll clean that up, ma chou. Go and sit now.”
She wasn’t impressed by Hannah’s sad puppy look. “Last chance, or you’ll be sitting on the step on a sore bottom.”
Hannah hastily went to the step, though she pouted the whole way.
When Clarisse came back down the stairs, paddle hairbrush in hand, she was greeted with a Hannah that was not on the step but instead pacing around.
"Ma chou are you okay?”
“Yes, Bee! Wh- what are you doing with the brush? Only Auntie Abby uses the brush. No! No brush!”
“Petites? What's wrong? What's going on in here?” Abby asked as she stepped into the room.
One look at Hannah, and the look in her eyes, plus the brush Clarisse was currently holding and Abby had an idea of what was happening, and a way to hopefully deescalate the situation.
“Glennon, can you come into the family room, please?” She asked.
“No! No Auntie Glennon!” Hannah cried as Glennon walked into the room. Glennon stopped and looked at her niece, feeling hurt by the outburst. “Go away!” Hannah sobbed frantically.
“Hannah, sweetie,” Glennon soothed. “Breathe, please. Calm down. I know you forgot your medicine this morning and it’s too late to take the morning’s dose now, so we’ll have to deal with the consequences of that,” she lightly stressed the word. “But, you’re okay Hannah honey, you’re going to be okay, don’t panic now.”
As Glennon talked, Abby moved closer, and wrapped her arms around her niece from behind. Hannah squirmed, but Abby scooped her up and held the girl against her chest, Hannah’s arms and legs wrapping around her instinctively.
“Auntie Abby’s got you, petite,” she murmured. “There, there, breathe, you’re okay Hannah sweetheart, hold on to me, your Auntie Glennon’s right, it’ll be all okay. We love you and we aren’t going to let you go, no matter what happened, petite, you’re ours.”
Hannah rested her head on Abby’s shoulder and sobbed. “Don’ wanna be in t-trouble Auntie Abby! Was an accident!”
“I know you don’t honey,” Abby soothed. “Shh, shhh, breathe, just breathe for me. We’ll talk about the accident in a little bit, but for now just calm down, you’re okay.
Auntie Glennon knows how you're feeling. You know once upon a time that's not too distant; she was in a similar situation as you. And she's okay and here with us today, see?”
“Re- Really, Auntie Glennon? Story time?”
“Not just yet, sweetie. I’ll tell you, promise, but first you have to tell us a story, okay? And it has to be the true story. We want to know what happened here.” Glennon gestured around the room. “Between you missing your medicine, up to now, me, Abby, and Clarisse each saw some of it, but let’s put it all together, alright? Can you help us understand what happened, please?”
“I-I dunno how I forgot my medicine Auntie, I don’t remember, honest I--”
“Okay I believe you petite, what happened next?” Abby pulled Hannah up short before she could panic.
“I…I went up to my room after breakfast, I was playing with my ball, the soft one on my soccer pitch floor and I dunno, I was bored playing by myself and Risse went downstairs so, so I thought if I took my other ball and went downstairs, the family room floor is real big and I dunno, I just thought - I dunno if I thought but I came down here with my real ball,”
“The outside ball, petite?” Abby asked for clarification, though she knew very well, and Hannah gulped and nodded.
“Alright, continue.”
“I was playing with…with my outside ball inside, and you asked me to stop so I did for a bit but then I was bored again, so I started again and I was being real careful Auntie Abby! Honest I was, I didn’t hit anything at all, and Auntie Glennon came and stopped me from playing again, and, and she sent me to the naughty step and I didn’t want, she said I could get up when Bee came in, and she put some juice on the table for me, I dunno--”
Abby raised an eyebrow at Glennon, who shrugged reluctantly. “I thought maybe she’d sit still better with something to look forward to?” she offered, and her wife nodded.
“That’s fine cherie but maybe plastic cups next time? Anyway continue, Hannah.”
“Um well, I waited until Auntie Glennon left, and I got up and I had my ball, and I kicked it but it wasn’t like…I wasn’t…I dunno how it happened, Auntie Abby! The ball went in the table leg, and the glass went over, and it was everywhere, but I didn’t mean and then Bee was there and--”
“Okay, shhh, shhh, petite,” Abby soothed, rocking her niece gently. “I know, I see, I see how it happened. You lost your temper and kicked the ball without thinking about how hard you were kicking it that time, and it went in the table leg, where you didn’t mean for it to go, is that it, petite?”
Tearfully, Hannah nodded. “And the glass went over and the juice, but I didn’t mean to!”
“Shh, oh I know you didn’t, petite. But that’s why we don’t play with real soccer balls inside,” Abby said gently. “It was an accident, but it was an avoidable accident, Hannah. And after you’d been told more than once not to play with it inside, too.”
Hannah cried on Abby’s shoulder as her aunt held her, rubbing her back. Abby carried Hannah to the couch and sat down in the middle with her niece in her lap, continuing to rock and soothe her gently, until Hannah finally calmed down.
“Feeling better, petite?”
Hannah looked up, eyes shimmering with tears, as Glennon and Clarisse came to sit on either side of Abby. She snuggled back into Abby’s arms, but her eyes were on Glennon, so she didn’t have to see the disappointment she imagined would be in Bee’s expression.
“Can I have story now?” she pleaded, and Abby sighed, looking at her wife. With good luck, Hannah wouldn’t stay littlespaced for long, but after all that it was no wonder she’d dropped a bit.
Glennon reached over and rested a hand on Hannah’s knee. “Okay honey but it might be better if you were big Hannah for this. Can you try?” she asked gently. At a gesture from Abby, Clarisse went into the kitchen and fetched a plastic cup with a straw lid, filling it with juice and ice cubes, and bringing it to Hannah to sip on. She held the cup as Hannah sipped, and soon Hannah had regained her equilibrium, looking far less shaky as she looked up at Clarisse and her aunts.
“Sorry,” she whispered. “I can be big and listen.”
***
“That’s good, Hannah, sweetheart.” Glennon said gently. “I know you’re going through a hard thing right now. You’re scared. That’s understandable. But, I promise you don’t have to be scared of Abby, or me, or Clarisse. We all love you very much.” She rubbed Hannah’s knee gently. “But I understand, really. I was so scared the first time Abby had to spank me.”
She didn’t miss the look of mingled sympathy and curiosity that sparked from Clarisse, but kept her focus on her niece instead. “You know sometimes Sister, your Mama I mean, and your Auntie Abby have to encourage me to eat properly?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded, thinking. “Even though the food’s always so good.”
“It is. But, when I was younger, up until not so very long ago, I had a lot more difficulty with that,” Glennon said. “I tried to hide it from Craig, and I don’t know if he was oblivious or just figured it was my business and he shouldn’t interfere, but Abby wasn’t gonna let me get away with it.”
“Mon Dieu!” Clarisse sounded indignant. “Quel idiot il était! Votre mari ne se souciait-il même pas de votre santé?”
Abby raised her eyebrows, hugging Hannah as she cringed back into Abby’s arms. “That’s enough Clarisse. Craig’s not an idiot, he just wasn’t the right Top for Glennon.”
Clarisse huffed under her breath, but subsided at Abby’s quelling look. She mumbled an apology which Glennon graciously accepted.
“Anyway,” Glennon continued, focus still on Hannah, “Yes, I was scared when Abby spanked me for the first time. I hadn’t eaten a good number of meals, and I lied to her about it. It was a stupid idea--”
“It wasn’t very well thought out, cherie,” Abby said dryly. “But we took care of it, didn’t we? And was it scary then?”
“We did, and it wasn’t,” Glennon said quietly. “Abby helped me understand I didn’t need to be afraid. She was my Top, and she was there to protect me, even from myself.”
***
“Forgetting your medicine can make you sick, same as forgetting or ignoring your need to eat,” Abby explained so Hannah could understand the connection. “And when you aren’t on your medication, Hannah, you lose focus, you don’t concentrate, and you don’t make good decisions. Not taking your medicine wasn’t a good decision in the first place, but the other not good decisions you made today - especially playing with your real ball inside - were partly due to that, I’m sure, and it was something that could have been avoided. You had several chances to stop playing with your ball inside and make a different choice, and you didn’t do it.”
Tears shimmered in Hannah’s eyes. “Auntie Abby, I’m sorry.”
“I know,” Abby said soothingly. “But, that’s not enough petite. You know that it’s a safety rule. None of us play soccer inside the house, for a reason.”
And speaking of safety, you got up and continued to pace, and arguably could have injured yourself had you stepped on glass after Clarisse told you to sit back down. Sooo guess who's going to spank you this time, petite?”
“B- Bee?” Hannah asked with wide eyes.
“Yes, Clarisse will be handing out your punishment. Though, Auntie Glennon will be here to hold your hands and I'm here to supervise if needed.”
“W-with…with the…but Auntie Abby, only you spank me with that,” Hannah protested anxiously.
Clarisse leaned over and stroked Hannah’s short hair gently, rubbing her shoulder.
“There’s a first time for everything, ma chou. And it’s going to be alright, I promise. I may not be Tante Abby, but I’m not going to make it any worse than she would. Nothing is going to happen to any part of you except your bottom, and you know what that feels like already. It’s okay, don’t panic, you’re going to be alright.”
Slowly, Hannah nodded, sniffling. “And…and you’re not mad?”
“Mad? No. Of course not, no one’s mad, but actions have consequences, that’s all, ma chou. Come on, you know the position.”
As if her Bee would ever let her forget it. “Uh huh.” Sighing, she shifted out of Abby’s lap and was gently turned over Clarisse’s, Glennon taking her hands as promised.
And of course I’m wearing my board shorts, Hannah thought with a sigh. That could be a good thing, or it could backfire spectacularly, considering it was Bee. But, with both her aunties watching, maybe Bee would resist the temptation to bare her immediately.
The first smack did land over her shorts, and Hannah clung to Glennon’s hands as the spanks continued. Clarisse’s hand managed to make itself felt even through the two layers, and it didn’t take long before Hannah was squirming over Clarisse’s lap, sniffling as her bottom began to heat up. “Owww, Bee… ”
“I know, ma chou,” Clarisse said, stopping to give Hannah a comforting pat on the back. “Now we are preheated, non? Time to get to baking properly.”
As Hannah squealed indignantly, Abby gave Clarisse a disapproving glance. “This isn’t the time to tease her, Clarisse.”
Clarisse sighed and apologized to Abby, though she tugged Hannah’s board shorts down, taking the built-in boxer briefs with them. She rubbed a cool hand over the warm bottom cheeks, picking up the hairbrush in her other hand.
She hefted the implement in her hand to get the feel of it, then gauged her aim with a light tap on Hannah’s pink bottom that made Hannah squirm more. Finally, placing her free arm over Hannah’s back to steady her, she brought down the first set of smacks - three to each bottom cheek, making Hannah yelp in more surprise than pain. Clarisse wasn’t putting the full force of her arm behind the smacks, knowing how fragile Hannah felt right now, and they still had more to go.
“Owww, Bee!”
“I know, ma chou, I know. We’re almost done,” Clarisse promised, “just hold tight to your Auntie Glennon, we’ve got you.”
Glennon obligingly held Hannah’s hands in her own, a security Hannah needed as Clarisse’s next swats stung her sit spots and upper thighs, a pair of smacks to each spot. She was sobbing so hard that the final two smacks to the middle of her bottom almost didn’t make any difference.
Clarisse put the brush aside and scooped Hannah up, taking her from Glennon and sitting Hannah bare bottomed on her lap, Clarisse’s hand cupping her sore bottom.
“It’s alright ma chou, all done, shhh,” Clarisse soothed as Hannah cried apologies. “We know you’re sorry, cherie, it’s all forgiven. You took your spanking so well, it’s alright, all finished.”
Reluctantly, she lifted Hannah up and tugged her shorts back into place before settling her back down again. “It’s alright ma chou, ” she promised. “Just breathe, settle down.”
Hannah caught her breath and snuggled into Clarisse’s arms. “S-sorry I was so bad, Bee,” she sniffled.
“Oh now, it’s not the end of the world, sweetheart,” Abby interjected. “It’s all forgiven from us too, petite. Everything’s alright now, I promise.”
Tearfully, Hannah nodded. “I’ll try to be good forever and ever.”
Abby smiled sympathetically. “I know you will. But even when you aren’t, we all still love you, Hannah, honey. Okay?”
“Okay,” Hannah whispered.
"It's alright ma chou," Clarisse soothed. "You just rest, I'm sure you're tired after all that excitement." She cradled Hannah in her lap, rubbing her back, and let Hannah fall asleep on her.
"We'll leave you two alone, as long as you can behave yourself, Clarisse," Abby said warningly.
"I'll behave, Tante Abby," Clarisse said hastily. "But what about comforting my Hannah when she needs me?"
"Just keep it decent when you're in public," Abby said firmly, and Clarisse nodded obediently. She rubbed Hannah's bottom gently as her girlfriend dozed in her arms, holding her protectively.
When Hannah began to stir some time later, she came awake with a hiss of discomfort, waking Clarisse from her own doze. "Oww..." She looked up at Clarisse. "Bee, it hurts."
"Come on then, let's get you upstairs and feeling better," Clarisse soothed, and helped Hannah to her feet, leading Hannah up to her room. They listened carefully; Lafayette was apparently in Glennon and Abby's room at the moment. Amanda's door was closed; her room was quiet. She wasn't home yet. Uncle Craig and the kids weren't there.
Amanda had gone to work after cautioning Hannah to play with her indoor ball. Oh. That was an uncomfortable thought. Hannah hoped that Mama wouldn't have to be told about all this. What if they make me tell Mama?? That was worse.
Finally, they got into Hannah's room and shut the door. Clarisse put Hannah's spanking brush away, and dug around in her bag for a small squeeze bottle, before going to sit on Hannah's bed. "Up here, ma chou."
"What is it, Bee?" Hannah asked warily, even as she obeyed the order.
"Creme patisserie," Clarisse joked, and Hannah groaned.
"Bee!"
"Alright, non, I joke with you. But creampuffs need cream, do they not, ma chou? Would that help you feel better?"
Hannah lifted her head, eyes wide, to look up at her Top. "It depends on what it is," she said warily.
"Nothing bad, I promise, ma chou."
"Okay," Hannah said doubtfully, hissing as Clarisse eased her board shorts back down to her knees. Her bottom still felt hot and sore, but a moment later she felt Clarisse's fingers rubbing her sore cheeks. Then, something cold was squeezed out of the tube and rubbed gently into her bottom. Lotion, she realized, soothing and scented with vanilla. It wasn't medicated, it wouldn't make the spanking go away, but at least temporarily, it was soothing.
"There you are, ma chou. A little vanilla cream for my favourite creampuffs," Clarisse smirked, and Hannah squirmed.
"Bee," she said, blushing as Clarisse tugged her shorts back up.
"It's alright ma chou, no more smacks for now. Just settle down with me, I've got you."
Hannah nodded, and with her bottom soothed at least for a little while, she was able to fall asleep again in her Top's arms, warm, safe and protected.
Chapter 34: Breaking News and Letters Opened
Summary:
The mysterious letters are finally opened, and the final fate of Aurelia Cardwell comes to light. Questions are answered, but not everything is settled just yet.
Then again, there might just be more questions...
Chapter Text
As breakfast was being finished around the Wambach-Doyle household, Hannah looked around wondering where the Meltons were, only to remember that Uncle Craig took them for a single day, Dad road trip because he had a business trip that would keep him away for several days afterwards. And it keeps my cousins away considering everyone has apparently independently, and not so independently, decided that today's the day we deal with all the letters and fall-out.
Speaking of, Abby cleared her throat.
“As soon as the dishes are cleared from the table, a family meeting in the family room. Hannah, Clarisse bring everything, and I mean everything related to this whole thing downstairs with you, is that clear?”
“Yes, Auntie Abby.”
“Oui, Tante Abby.”
Twenty minutes later, the family was assembled in the family room, yet everyone seemed nervous to be the first one to speak.
“Hannah, Clarisse, do you have everything?” Abby asked finally. “Put it on the coffee table where we can all see it.”
She watched as the cell phone with the Cantonese texts, (very reluctantly) Amanda’s missing letter, and the new letter from Christen, were placed on the table.
Amanda turned to look at Hannah. “Come here, my angel.” She kept her tone coaxing, and Hannah went, finding herself pulled down to sit on Amanda’s lap. “You took that letter from me?”
“Yes Mama, I’m sorry but I had to.” Hannah looked up meekly at Amanda.
“I believe you thought you had to, sweetheart. What I want to know is why. Alright?” Amanda kept a supportive arm around her daughter, squeezing gently. “We’re not mad, we’re just talking this out, okay? And we need to know everything about all this, so we can figure out what to do next. But nothing that you can tell me makes you any less ours.” She rubbed Hannah’s back reassuringly, turning her to face Abby, Glennon, and Clarisse.
“Well um the phone, which I now believe to be cousin Wei, I guess “recommended” is the right word, that I bring the letter to Miss Beverly’s party, which in light of the news makes sense. I only didn't ask for permission because I know you don’t like thinking about the letter and was scared you'd say no. But then I was so focused on the desserts I forgot to bring it. Then the holidays happened and I was trying to avoid the subject.”
“I understand, angel. And we'll deal with that, but maybe we should open these letters together, hmm? The last time we opened letters together we got a good result, right?” Amanda asked.
“Yes Mama, I guess we can-”
Hannah was interrupted by simultaneous text alerts from the family’s phones; a local news station’s app had sent them all a notification.
“Breaking News:
“Murderer Matriarch that disappeared over the holidays while in prison transport found DEAD!
Originally, authorities suspected allies of Aurelia Cardwell had broken her out to help her gain freedom while staff, and morale was low during the holidays. The truth, however, is much worse, and quite grisly.
It turns out that those who broke Mrs Cardwell out were her enemies, not her allies. None of the corrections officers were hurt, they were knocked out as Mrs. Cardwell was whisked away. Over the holidays, police continued to search.
It was around 9 o’clock this morning, when firefighters and police were called to a house fire. That house fire was the mansion that Mrs. Cardwell previously resided in. The mansion was completely empty, thankfully, because firefighters were unable to save it; arson is suspected. The interesting part, however, was that Miss Cardwell’s body was not found. Only her head, along with a note that reads:
To all of her victims, enemies, and especially allies, the head has now been cut off the snake, as the American expression goes. The body will turn up in a different place, another location where the witch of the west spread evil. May you have a great rest of your day and Happy New Year!
Signed,
Anonymous Enemy.”
Now that was a few hours ago, since then the former Mrs Cardwell’s body has since surfaced in China. Specifically the same valley where her husband and his business partner also perished. Sources say that the body was also placed in a car at the edge of a cliff, almost in mockery of the way that she was suspected to have had her husband killed. The whereabouts of Aurelia Cardwell’s son, James Madison Cardwell, are presently unknown.”
The crimes are currently being investigated jointly by the LAPD, FBI, and the Beijing police. If you have any information please call any of these three numbers.” The numbers in question were listed underneath.
As they finished reading the news together, the Wambach-Doyle family were in shock. Amanda’s arms tightened reflexively around Hannah, as though ensuring she was still there and not wanting to let her go.
Glennon was the first to speak.
“Thank God someone finally gave that old witch what she deserves.”
“Glennon!” Abby’s eyes widened.
“I want to shake their hand, after what she did to Sister, and to Hannah,” Glennon continued, scowling fiercely. “You realize we still don’t know all of it? It hasn’t been all that long we’ve had Hannah back. But even without her telling us, I’ve guessed plenty, and let’s face it Abby, you don’t grow up in the house of a murderess without having a pretty fucked up life.”
Abby exhaled and nodded. “Alright,” she said quietly. “Well, none of us are going to mourn Aurelia Cardwell, that’s for sure. But to go like that…”
“Is no less than what she deserves,” Amanda agreed with her sister, hugging Hannah tightly.
“I’m not going to argue it, though I ordinarily wouldn’t agree with such things. But after all that Hannah’s been through - what we know and what we’ve guessed - well, karma’s a bitch, as they say.”
Hannah looked up in shock at Abby. “Auntie Abby!”
“How are you taking this, petite?” Abby deflected her own reaction.
Hannah gulped. “I…I never expected she’d turn up dead. But she…she wasn’t a good person, Auntie Abby. It makes sense that she’d have lots of enemies, especially if she killed Grandfather and Uncle Yi’s father like everyone suspects.”
Amanda hugged Hannah close, rocking her gently. “It’s okay my angel. Now she can’t hurt you anymore, and it seems you have powerful friends on your side.”
Hannah nodded into Amanda’s shoulder. “I…I guess so, Mama. But…but Daddy and he's- he's missing.”
Amanda and Glennon exchanged looks with Abby - they hadn’t heard Hannah refer to James in that way before yet. Must still be the shock, and even if he practically abandoned her, James is still her father, of course she’d worry. Hell, even I’m worried and I haven’t seen him in forever.
“Oh, my angel, I know,” Amanda soothed, cuddling Hannah. “Maybe the letters will give us some answers, hm?”
Before they could dive into the letters, however, Hannah got a text from her other phone, the one with the Cantonese texts.
“Dear cousin Hannah,
By now you will have seen the most recent news. I wanted to let you know, from me to you, that your Dad is safe, he's hanging out with Dad in the compound in the Himalayas, just to be safe until everything blows over. Everything will be fine now, these things just take time to settle. Translate this for your mom, but read the letters for clarification. Talk soon. I miss you, cousin Wei.”
Once she finished reading the text, Hannah let out a choked gasp.
“Hannah, angel? What was that about?” Amanda looked at her daughter in concern, hoping whatever it was hadn’t made things worse or more complicated. “Can you tell us?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded, but then shook her head. It was as though she’d lost the ability to articulate, despite cousin Wei’s text telling her to translate.
Abby looked up. “Clarisse, could you please grab the writing pad on the kitchen counter and a pen - thank you,” she added as her niece’s girlfriend got up immediately and fetched the writing materials. She took them to Hannah and set the pad on her lap, handing her the pen.
“Here you are ma chou. Whatever it is, we’ll get through it together,” she promised.
With a small nod, Hannah took a breath and began to write, slowly translating the text and writing the message down on the paper. When she was finished, Hannah put the note in Amanda’s hand.
It didn’t take her long to read the note. “Read the letters for clarification,” she mused, nodding.
“Considering this one is from cousin Christen it can't be that connected to her, so start with yours from years ago, Mama?”
Amanda took it upon herself to be the one who opened the letter and read it to herself silently first.
Dear Mandy,
If you're finally reading this, it means that my mother finally got what was coming to her. First of all, do not believe what was in the first letter, as that was crafted by her so that you wouldn't come looking for us back in the day. Second, yes, it was her who stole our Hannah from you in the dead of night without my knowledge, on this I swear on my father's memory. And to keep me in line, she said she would simply tell the police that it was I that kidnapped little Hannah, which is simply not true.
Third, not only did she have me followed by “bodyguards” but this is the same woman who murdered Dad and Uncle Wei, so I wouldn't have put it past her to try and also kill me, or especially you.
If that wasn't enough, she not only would have taken my trust away, but used an archaic business law from China that had me also pay that same amount back too, if I ever left. A portion of this was to be paid to the Chinese government, who very easily could have also wanted me dead if I couldn't pay, which was likely considering the amount owed was a million dollars to her and the Chinese government each, to be paid monthly.
Now, this would have been bad enough, but as a final precaution she has set up a list of candidates for me to marry.
The crazy part is these are not just “suitable bachelorettes” but women who are assassins trained by the Chinese secret services. One final step to keep me here: an assassin sleeping next to me. So, if you ever hear of “another family” in the future please know that it is fake. If there is ever talk of children, Mother has already stated that she can ask for orphans from China, with their policies they have an abundance in orphanages sadly, because she said “I won't accept some child that is part them, no matter how much they help me.
So, know that the “new family” is a lie. I hope to one day get back to you and little Hannah, I will forever love you both, Mandy. -James”
Amanda stared in disbelief at the letter, unsure whether to crumple it up and fling it away, tear it in half, or do…something else. She settled for dropping it into her lap - well, Hannah’s lap, considering she was still holding onto Hannah.
“She…she kidnapped… she…I…” Amanda stuttered, going silent before trying again. “When Hannah was taken from me, I was warned off from looking, I got a letter saying she’d be safe as long as I kept quiet and didn’t go to the police, but if I did then all of you would be in danger. I assumed it must have been James. And James… he didn’t…I just…he still loved me when he wrote this letter. Loved us. ” She handed the letter properly to Hannah, holding her daughter tightly as Hannah read the letter, out loud this time.
“So…let me get this straight,” Glennon said finally. “The witch had Hannah kidnapped, and then forced James to get your marriage annulled so he could marry some assassin she handpicked for him? And they wouldn’t have any kids because she didn’t want to introduce any Chinese blood into the family, meaning Hannah was still legally the only Cardwell heir James would ever have?”
“But…James played with Hannah when she was a child,” Abby said slowly. “She told us that. He knew she was with his mother. How did he think Aurelia got hold of her, if he didn’t know she’d kidnapped her?”
“Only James can tell us that,” Amanda said quietly. “Unless you know, my angel,” she added, rubbing Hannah’s back gently. “Or if the other letter has any answers.” She frowned thoughtfully.
“I suppose it’s unlikely, but there might be something about it in the other letter?” Glennon suggested.
“Daddy's not the bad guy, Auntie Abby! He said she had me kidnapped, he just couldn't do anything about it. Here, read!” Hannah replied as she thrust the letter at Abby, huffing at someone vilifying her Daddy after the letter proved his innocence.
After a closer look at the letter Abby looked back at her niece with a smile.
“I'm sorry, petite. You’re right. How about we open the next letter, hmm?”
Hannah nodded, and following her mama's example, opened the letter and read it to herself, silently first.
Dear Cousin Hannah,
In light of recent events, and even before them if I'm speaking honestly, money was set aside for both your Mother and you.
As you might be able to tell, the Cardwells’ empire is being dismantled piece by piece on purpose, per your father's wishes. However, you both were given a 25% stake in the new combined venture with Dad's company that was started with the goal of bringing her down, the same one that is helping your cousin's wonderful company, and a 25% stake in Dad's company, both of which I now run. You don’t have to do anything, except maybe vote a couple times a year, by phone, but that should be easy as I'm sure you remember the business practices.
Now, for the important part, that 25%, the same amount your father has in both companies now makes you millionaires.
Oh, if either of you do wish to contact your father, he can be reached here. He is waiting for your call, he won't call you, so no pressure that way.
Hope we can talk soon, Cousin Wei.
Hannah and Amanda exchanged stunned looks. “Millionaires?” Amanda repeated faintly.
“That’s…that’s lots,” Hannah swallowed nervously. She knew that Grandmother Cardwell had been, at the very least, a millionaire, and so it wasn’t too much of a stretch to realize that she would be one, too. But this didn’t sound like it was money inherited from Grandmother Cardwell’s estate (and how did that even work, when she’d been murdered by god-knows-who, since Amanda and Hannah doubted James had been directly responsible). The house burning down, too, would cause all sorts of insurance trouble probably. How much trouble would she and her Mama have to cope with?
Quietly, she voiced her worries, and Clarisse ran her fingers lightly through Hannah’s hair.
“Ma chou,” she said slowly. “Whoever exactly is responsible for…eliminating the threat against you, they must be clever, non? If they are your friends, and their purpose is to protect you and Madame, then they will have made it as easy as possible to claim what is yours, with no suspicion being cast on you. You had nothing to do with it, they will not want you to be blamed.”
“I agree,” Glennon said, and Abby nodded.
Amanda exhaled, rocking Hannah gently. “Yes, I think so too. Whoever they are, if we have these powerful protectors, they won’t want you to get in trouble. More than you’re in already, that is.”
Hannah looked up with a squeak. “Mama?”
“You still stole from me and lied to us, Hannah, honey. We’re not mad and you’re going to be okay. I know that was a lot, angel. And we're feeling lots of things. We still need to deal with your punishment, but that will be later. For now, how about we all go take a nap, the rest can wait until after?”
At Hannah’s reluctance, Clarisse chimed in.
“Ma chou, how about we go cuddle in your room? I even got you a new surprise…”
At the word “surprise” Hannah bolted up and eagerly dragged Clarisse to her room.
Upon entering, Hannah was completely blown away by what awaited her on her bed. A couple of new pillows, well pillow cases really, on the fluffiest pillows on her bed - one was of creampuffs and the other was of honey bees.
“Cause you're my creampuff and I'm your Bee - your honey bee. I had Maman sew them and ship them from France. You like, ma chou?” Clarisse asked.
“I love them Bee. Let's try them out.”
The girls jumped into the bed, and not long after their heads hit the pillows, adorned with the new pillowcases, they were sound asleep.
**************
Across the hall however, was a completely different story.
Somehow, and she doesn't remember how so don't ask her, Amanda found one of James’ old shirts. She doesn't know how she'd be feeling right now, but she would gladly accept that smell once again, especially knowing he was innocent after all these years.
So as she softly cried into the shirt-covered pillow, Amanda had only one thought as she finally drifted off to sleep…
Damn you, Aurelia Cardwell! Damn you all the way to Hell for taking time away from my family that could have been together all this time.
Chapter 35: Mary Poppins Returns (well, sort of...)
Summary:
Hannah needs some rest after the shocking revelations of the previous chapter. But, the surprises just keep coming. Good surprises, mostly, in the form of a person from Hannah's past - one of the few Hannah could trust in Aurelia Cardwell's house.
Notes:
I hope the background for this new OC makes any kind of sense. Norland College is the same institution that British royal nannies, and those hired by many other wealthy families are trained at. The Prince and Princess of Wales' children's nanny was an alumnus. So it exists in Soccerverse too. That's all. XD
https://www.southernliving.com/food/side-dishes/salmon-sides
Picked some salmon side dishes from the above website for the meal in the chapter. Do you like salmon? If so, what do you like to eat with it? I usually get brown rice and broccoli or asparagus.
Chapter Text
As Hannah woke up from her nap, she had three realizations: 1. Clarisse was still sound asleep next to her and didn't hear the ringing 2. She was going to be spanked for stealing the letter, probably sooner than she wished to be, and possibly at night by Bee knowing her and 3. Oh crap! That ringing was the doorbell!
Hannah scrambled out of bed and headed downstairs. The sight that greeted her when she opened the door had her absolutely floored.
The woman facing her was wearing dark blue trousers, a navy sweater and a light blue polo shirt, and plain, dark brown flats. Her black hair was put up in a tight bun, and her hat - a fedora which matched the flats - had a pressed daisy attached to it.
It had been a while since Hannah had seen her - not since she’d been kicked out of the Cardwell mansion at least - but recognition slammed into her. “Adelaide? Is…is that really you?”
Adelaide sniffed. “I see I have been away too long, mademoiselle. You used to call me Miss Addy. And I thought I taught you better manners than this.”
Hannah blushed pink. “I’m sorry, Miss Addy, please, come in,” she said, stepping aside. Her former governess stepped inside, carrying the carpetbag she had always been so fond of.
“That is better, little girl.” Adelaide smiled, then sighed as Hannah threw herself into the older woman’s embrace. “What happened to your hair, mademoiselle, hm? I almost did not recognise you.”
“I cut it,” Hannah mumbled. She yelped as Adelaide reached around and gave her a light spank for her trouble. “I got it cut, Miss Addy,” she rephrased hastily. “It was…it was better for me, I needed to.”
“Mm.” Adelaide pulled back and surveyed Hannah intently. “Well. You look healthier, at least, that is something, and happier, I expect.”
“She didn’t abandon me, Miss Addy. She didn’t.” Hannah blurted out.
Adelaide paused. “What?”
“Mama. She didn’t leave me, with…with Her. It was her, she took me from Mama, not the other way around. This is where I live now, with my mama, and my aunties. My family. Not that you’re not family too, Miss Addy.”
She didn’t get much further than that. Overwhelmed by the sight of her former governess, and the emotions of, well, everything, Hannah fainted.
Adelaide caught her before she could hit the ground, scooping the girl up and carrying her through to the family room, laying her down on the couch, placing cushions under her legs, and checking her clothing to ensure it wasn’t too tight. It wasn’t, so next she knelt by Hannah, shaking her.
“Mademoiselle Hannah! Mais qu’est ce que c’est que ça? Réveille-toi maintenant, ma fille. Ne me faites pas compter à trois…”
Hannah revived just as Abby entered the room, and stared blankly at Adelaide. “M-Miss Addy? W-what happened?”
“You fainted, Mademoiselle Hannah. Oh you scared me! Oh hello, ma’am!”
“Hello. A better question is who are you and what are you doing in my family room?” Abby asked, eyeing the stranger warily.
“This- this is Miss Addy. She was my governess. Don't worry, she's a friend.”
“It might be best if you call the other members of the house so I only have to explain this once, Madame?”
Abby nodded. She had no intention of leaving Hannah’s side however, so she pulled out her phone and called Glennon.
Upstairs, Glennon woke to the sound of the phone and picked it up. “Everything okay, Abby?” she yawned. “Where are you?”
“Downstairs, with Hannah. Get Sister and Clarisse and bring them downstairs to the family room right now please. We have an unexpected guest.”
“On it.” Glennon knew that was Abby’s act now questions later tone and so she scrambled to tidy up, then went to wake Amanda (who had Lafayette and the dogs sleeping in her room, so that was an adventure) and then Clarisse.
Amanda went downstairs followed by the Wambach-Doyle menagerie, while Glennon knocked on Hannah’s door. “Clarisse? Are you awake?”
“I’ve lost ma chou and her phone is ringing on the desk,” Clarisse called back in irritation. “I swear if she’s hiding from me--”
“She’s not. Bring her phone and come on, she’s downstairs and Abby wants us down there too right now. Someone’s dropped by unexpectedly.”
“Someone? Who?” Clarisse swept out of the bedroom, pulling her hair back into a lovers’ haste knot and pocketing Hannah’s phone. “What’s going on?” she demanded in irritation as she followed Glennon downstairs. She stopped short in the entry to the family room. “Who are you and what are you doing with ma chou, get away from her!”
“ I am- sorry was, Mademoiselle Hannah’s governess. I'm guessing you are her Top based on your anger. A young one though, slightly undisciplined. Young Tops are just brats with power, non?”
“Now that you are all gathered, Madame, you are head of the house. You had a question?”
“Yes, who are you and what are you doing here?”
“My name is Adelaide Naisaki, and I was Mademoiselle Hannah’s governess until she left. After everything that happened, I escaped with Mister James to Mister Yi’s compound in the mountains. Now that things have mostly settled down and with her now in Hell, it was decided someone should check on Mademoiselle Hannah.
Wei-shen and Mr Yi took the rest, but didn't have a place for me, so they suggested I come check on you, and stay at least until your Dad comes, if those things are acceptable and after that... well after that we'll see.”
It was obvious that Adelaide was sad when she said the last part. Her words even cracked the hard shell Clarisse was putting up. No one should have to feel unwanted.
“We have an extra room. But would you mind telling us about yourself and a little bit more please first?”
“As I said, Madame, my name is Adelaide, or as Mademoiselle Hannah was taught to call me, Miss Addy,” Adelaide replied. “I was engaged as a nanny, later a governess for Mademoiselle Hannah when she was first brought to Madame Cardwell’s mansion. I was considered suitable for the position to raise the Cardwell heir, as I trained at Norland College in England, where my mother’s family is from. My father, a Japanese diplomat known to Mr. Yi’s father traveled extensively. He married my mother in London, and I was born there but spent my childhood in France. My mother owned a French pastry shop and her father was a butcher. You've probably seen that Mademoiselle Hannah is good with French desserts, she learned that from me. Any questions?”
Abby frowned slightly. “What do you know about Hannah’s mother? Her grandmother must have told you something to explain why she wasn’t there to raise Hannah.”
“That witch claimed that her mother “abandoned” Mademoiselle Hannah, but I could sense something was not right. As soon as I could I sent my Elise away. I haven't seen her since.
“Seems she liked to claim that to all mother figures around Hannah, hmm?” Glennon commented.
“Evidently. Well, it’s not true,” Amanda said, taking Hannah into her embrace protectively. “That woman kidnapped Hannah from me.”
“I know , as I said, I had to get my Elise out of there. It came up later, after Mademoiselle Hannah left, but what was I supposed to do, there were assassins there from the moment I stepped in the bloody door. I wanted nothing more than to warn Mister James and leave with my Elise, but I was trained to protect my charge to the best of my ability. I wasn't trained for the charge to already be kidnapped. I'm sorry, from the bottom of a broken heart, I'm sorry.”
“It’s not your fault,” Amanda said quietly. “Thank you for being there for her, for taking care of my Hannah and protecting her when I couldn’t.” She combed her fingers through Hannah’s hair, looking at Adelaide with gentler eyes.
“I’m sorry for being rude to you Madame Adelaide,” Clarisse put in.
“It's okay. No hard feelings, Mademoiselle. Well, if that is all, I'll be on my way.”
“No! Miss Addy no leave!”
An obviously little spaced Hannah flew from Amanda's lap and clung to her former governess.
Amanda raised her eyebrows. “No that is not all, and I don’t believe anything was said about you having to ‘be on your way’, Madame Adelaide,” she replied firmly. “Miss Addy. You are welcome here. Anyone who is important to my daughter is important to me, understood?”
“Sister’s starting to sound like you, Abby,” Glennon said, and Abby snorted.
“Well, she’s right. You are welcome in our home, Adelaide. You are part of Hannah’s family, too, and we would like to know more about the years we missed.”
“If she was anything like Sister growing up, she must have been a mischievous little thing,” Glennon said with a fond grin.
“Considering she still is one, I won’t argue that,” Abby said dryly.
“Which ‘she’, love?”
“Both.”
“Thank you. It's taken some time to get used to hospitality again. I will happily stay, if that Is what you want. I can cook, clean, and even teach if the need arises. All I ask is you don't pay me, I got a nice severance package after that empire went, how does the American expression go, to He double hockey sticks in a waste basket?”
“I believe it is handbasket, Madame. Are you sure we can't get you anything?” Clarisse asked.
“Well, I normally handle this, so I'm a little ashamed to ask, but after that plane ride I'm famished.”
“Oh, oui. I can get you something to eat. Anyone who taught Hannah how to master French desserts, can have whatever I can find. I think we have good, baguette bread, not the American slices. A sandwich?”
“Oui, that is fine. And water please. You can bring the water first. Thank you, Mademoiselle Le Bihan.”
“Auntie Glennon can you go help her please?”
Hannah had gotten out of the little space now that it was obvious that Adelaide wasn't leaving, but wasn't quite big enough to help in the kitchen.
“Helpless in the kitchen, that one?” Adelaide asked.
“None of us are quite helpless in the kitchen Madame Adelaide,” Glennon responded. “But we will be glad of your help even so. Excuse me.” She gave Adelaide a nod and followed Clarisse, wondering what Hannah was thinking.
“How do you know Clarisse’s name, ma'am?”
“You know how you have a silent minority Chinese investor, for diversity? Well, half of that 1% is for Wei-shen's daughter, the other half is split between myself and Hannah’s mother. My stipulation was that I told Wei-shen that my portion was to go to Mademoiselle Hannah. Well, let's call it later. Yi knows how much I love football and wanted to show his thanks. As for the second part, well, Mademoiselle Hannah is the closest thing I ever had to a child. I thought about it many times, especially before I sent my Elise away, wherever she is, but it wasn’t meant to be.
“Here is your sandwich from the kitchen, Madame. May I ask a question?”
“Thank you, Clarisse. Umm! This is good! Yes, you may.”
“Who was Elise?”
“She was my nursery maid. She was a lot of fun. I miss Miss Elise.” Hannah said with a frown as she remembered the other woman and jumped to answer.
“Mademoiselle Hannah is right. I miss her too. She was my only love, but after I sent her back to France when she got paranoid, I lost contact and haven't heard from her since.” A single tear slipped down her cheek at the memory.
“I see. Well, thank you for sharing that, I know it couldn't be easy.” There has to be some way I can help her, after all she did for ma chou. Clarisse thought.
Speaking of the kitchen however….”
“Yes, speaking of the kitchen…” Amanda raised an eyebrow, processing the new information. Evidently Elise wasn’t Adelaide’s child as she had originally assumed. Partner it seems? Well that was for later. Adelaide was speaking again.
“Well, when Mademoiselle Hannah was…oh, about seven years old, I was teaching her to mix a very simple biscuit batter in the kitchen. Closely supervised of course, by myself and Mrs. Brill, the cook. Mrs. Brill had just received some post including a new recipe from a friend, and asked Mademoiselle Hannah to bring it to her.”
Hannah looked up warily, clearly remembering the incident.
“What happened?” Amanda asked in interest.
“Well, Mademoiselle Hannah was halfway across the kitchen, carrying the bowl of biscuit batter in one arm and the letter in her other hand, before I could take the bowl from her. She set the bowl down by Mrs. Brill and then ran off with the letter, running out of the kitchen. She was halfway up a tree where the gardener caught up with her. He knew where she was supposed to be, and brought her back to me, meeting me on his way back to the kitchen.” She gave Hannah a look. “And do you remember what happened when we got back, little one?”
Hannah sighed and looked at Adelaide reluctantly. “Uh huh. I had to give Mrs. Brill her letter and say sorry, and she still turned me over her knee and smacked me with the smacking spoon right there in the kitchen where everyone could see.”
Amanda blinked twice. “Hannah…angel? I thought you said you’d only been spanked with your grandmother’s strap before you came here.”
Hannah blinked, too. “I…didn’t remember until Adelaide reminded me,” she said meekly.
“That doesn’t surprise me,” Amanda conceded. “Memories can be tricky things, and you were only little, my angel. I don’t think you were lying about that, not on purpose. You’re not in trouble for that, sweetheart. But speaking of stolen letters…” She sighed in exasperation. “It’s not the first time. Of course not. I should have known.”
Adelaide frowned. “What do you mean, Madame?”
“Would you like to tell her, my angel?”
“Can you please, Mama?”
“What did Mademoiselle Hannah do now, Madame?”
“Remember my angel, we’re not angry about it,” Amanda said gently. “But, we still have to handle it and it seems your governess understands that.” She stroked Hannah’s hair gently before looking back to Adelaide. “She was asked by a mysterious source, to get hold of a letter from James to me, that I hadn’t opened yet. Instead of doing the sensible thing and asking me about it,” Amanda said with a fondly exasperated look for her only child, “she decided the proper course of action was to take it from my room, without asking me because she thought I’d say no.”
“Well, that was certainly naughty. I just might have the perfect punishment, too.”
Amanda raised an eyebrow. “Oh yes? I know Abby, Glennon and I had planned on working that out with Clarisse and Hannah, but you’re more than welcome to contribute to the discussion. Especially since you would know what discipline Hannah has been accustomed to.”
“There's an argument that, after falling down from fainting when first seeing me, that Mademoiselle Hannah could use a bath, and maybe even swats of the good old fashioned bath brush while there, really stings on a wet bottom, remember Mademoiselle Hannah? As far as Clarisse goes, I would suggest letting her handle a bedtime spanking to drive the lesson home and you handle the bath, Madame. Though, I would like to observe, and am ready to step in if the need arises. If that's okay, Madame?”
“Is that okay with you, my angel?” Amanda prompted gently, and while Hannah was blushing, she nodded.
“Yes Mama. Miss Addy used to…she used to give me my bath, until I was big enough to do it myself, and she stayed nearby to make sure I didn’t misbehave in the bath even after that. It’s not like I’m not used to her being there. It’s just been a while.”
Amanda nodded. “Alright then, that’s how we’ll handle things.” She was glad to have met someone who was in a position of trust to Hannah, someone who had been good and kind to her in that place. “Come on then sweetheart, no time like the present, alright? Clarisse, would you get a change of clothes for Hannah?”
Oh fantastic, she’s definitely picking the board shorts, Hannah thought as Clarisse nodded and went to do as she was asked. At least they’re comfortable. Until they came down that is.
“I'll go run the bath, but you can handle the bathing part first, Madame.”
“Thank you, Adelaide. You can call me Amanda if you want, you don’t have to call me Madame.”
“Oui, Amanda. Is easier.”
Amanda nodded, and keeping an arm around Hannah, led her upstairs to the bathroom. Clarisse had already gotten there, placing a pile of folded, clean clothes on the counter - one of Hannah’s favorite Angel City tops, Clarisse’s favorite pair of Hannah’s board shorts, the dark pink ones, white socks, and slippers.
There was also a bottle of honeysuckle-scented bubble bath, with a bee on the label. It was Clarisse’s, but she’d fetched it for Hannah, along with taking down the wooden bath brush of Swedish birch, with its round back and long handle.
“Thank you for these items, the brush especially will do nicely, Clarisse. However, I ask that you wait at least in the hallway, preferably in a room down the hall, so you don’t interfere.”
Clarisse sighed, looking somewhat frustrated by this request, but nodded and gave Hannah a brief kiss. “Behave for your maman and Madame Adelaide, ma chou,” she advised. “You’re in for enough of a baking without overheating, my little creampuff.”
Hannah blushed red, and Clarisse gave her another kiss, retreating to Hannah’s room before she could be tempted further.
“Alright now that we're here, this is how this goes: we wash the dirt off, then we spank the naughty behavior away. If Hannah wriggles a little bit, that's okay, but if it's lots I might step in, and you don't want that. Lastly, Mister James sent me here, I take it you haven't had a Top this whole time, right? So, any reluctance if Hannah is wriggling too much, or especially backchat, I have permission to ask you to take a position next to Hannah, is that clear, Amanda?”
Amanda’s eyebrows rose and she blushed. “James…James said that?” she asked. “You’re right, I haven’t officially had one, though I do work at the Classification Center and between my boss and my sister-in-law I’ve had those needs fairly well met, but it still isn’t quite the same as having…” She swallowed. “Please understand, up until I finally read James’ letter, I thought he…I didn’t know.”
“Believe me, I understand. I often wonder what my Elise has been up to, and how she's managed without me. Anyway… we don't want the bath to get cold do we?”
Amanda shook her head. The bath had been run to the perfect temperature, with just the right amount of bubbles, and they didn’t want to waste those. She helped Hannah undress, and got her settled in the tub. Then, she soaped up the friendly side of the brush, and set to scrubbing Hannah clean.
Hannah couldn’t help a little bit of squirming and splashing, but she kept it to a minimal level (although at one point she scooped a handful of bubbles up and put them on Amanda’s head, just to giggle at the sight).
Amanda shook her head.
“Now, don’t let’s be too silly, angel,” she said, scooping the bubbles off and putting them back in the tub. “The bubbles are for you, not me. Thank you for sharing, but now isn’t the time, okay?”
“Yes Mama,” Hannah sighed. Amanda had scrubbed her upper half until it was pristine, then done one leg at a time, giving Hannah a soapy cloth to handle the more intimate washing herself.
Now all that was left was Hannah’s bottom.
When she saw her Mama switch the brush to the naughty side, well Hannah’s wriggling did, in fact increase because she didn't want it.
“Come on angel, you need to take your smacks you agreed to this.”
“No!”
Amanda reeled back in shock. She had never had big Hannah scream No! at her before, not even when she was just Hannah’s ‘work mom’.
“Amanda ….”
The look in Adelaide’s eyes spoke volumes, more than just her name in warning.
Amanda attempted to swat the bath brush down but was unsuccessful due to Hannah’s wriggling.
The second attempt was more successful, but only in the sense that this one actually landed on target, it was way too soft to count.
“Strike two, Amanda….”
Determined now, as her own bottom seemed to be on the line, Amanda lined up her swing and swung with the correct amount of strength, only to connect with air as Hannah moved at the very last second.
“Tsk Tsk strike three. Hand the brush here, Amanda…”
“What! No, I can get it.”
“Like the past three attempts? Watch and learn.”
As Adelaide took the brush, Amanda stood to the side, just a little fearful of what was to come.
“Hannah, place your hands on the edge of the tub, get that bottom well out, and hold still , understood?”
“Yes, Miss Addy.”
Not long after Hannah had done as asked, did she feel cool air behind her, then in the next moment the bath brush smacked down in quick succession across both of her bottom cheeks.
“Oww, it hurts!” Hannah complained.
“Good, then I just might be getting through to you.”
“Now you see, Amanda, that is how you use the bath brush successfully.”
“Does that mean I can try again?” Amanda asked.
“I should think not. You squandered your opportunity when you couldn't simply get Hannah under control. Not to mention, she was obviously pushing you to see how far she could get, maybe cause I was here, who knows.”
“But- but I thought you were just giving me a demonstration, then I could try again?”
“No, that was me taking over, as potentially asked of me.”
“Oh not fair!”
“Is that backchat Amanda?”
“Ma'am please-”
“What did I say would happen if you backchat me?”
“Please-”
“Save your begging off for later. I think you know what's next, non?”
“Mama?” Hannah was shivering, having only been given the one smack before Amanda had thoroughly distracted Adelaide. “I’m c-cold…”
Amanda picked up a towel, wrapping it around Hannah’s upper half at least, and kneeling by the tub so she could rub Hannah’s back over the soft cloth. “I’m here my angel. I’m sorry, I tried, sweetheart, I wanted to get this over with.”
Hannah sniffled, ashamed. If she hadn’t kept avoiding Mama’s swats, she realized, maybe Miss Addy wouldn’t have interfered and then Mama wouldn’t be in trouble too. “I’m sorry Mama…”
“Shh, I’ve got you, I know my angel.” Amanda resolved to stick close to Hannah. “Are you ready to finish it?”
Hannah sniffled and nodded. “Uh huh.”
“Hannah, place your hands on the edge of the tub, get that bottom well out, and hold still, understood? You can hold your hands outstretched with your Mama ?”
“Yes, Miss Addy.”
“Amanda, disrobe. Into the tub with you, naughty girl.”
Amanda blushed at being called that at her age.
She responded to the tone, though, and undressed, getting into the now-empty tub. She grimaced as Adelaide turned on the tap, running cool water over her bottom just so Hannah wouldn’t be disadvantaged. Okay, definitely not fair.
“Most definitely fair, Miss Doyle.”
Amanda groaned. She hadn’t realized she’d said that. Or maybe Adelaide could read minds. “How many, ma’am?” she asked meekly, resolving not to answer back anymore.
“Don't worry about that. More than I'd make you count for, which would be ten, unless counting helps? I know it helped Hannah not wander in her younger years. Do you two want to count? You'd be alternating numbers, each wrong one is a tally.”
Amanda paled. “Please don’t punish Hannah for wrong numbers, ma’am.” She squeezed her daughter’s hand supportively as Hannah shivered next to her. “We just want to have it over with as quickly as possible, please.”
“That sounds good. Are you both ready?”
Amanda gave Hannah’s hand another squeeze. “Mama’s right here angel,” she whispered, and Hannah nodded. Amanda gave her own nod. Soonest begun, soonest over, as her and Glennon’s own Mama used to say. Then she realized her mistake. “Yes ma’am,” Amanda said aloud.
“Don't think I didn't notice that, Amanda. I will deal with that after. Now, let’s try again: ready?”
“Yes ma’am,” Amanda responded, holding Hannah’s hand tightly. “I’m sorry ma’am.”
“Mr Brush will see to that. Hold tightly, reaching back is extra swats.”
“Hate Mr. Brush,” Hannah mumbled, and Amanda stroked her thumb over Hannah’s palm.
“Shh, I know angel, Mama’s got you.”
The first swat landed on Amanda’s bottom, followed by Hannah’s, and Amanda wasn’t sure whether to be grateful that they’d been in the tub so long their bottoms had almost dried before Adelaide got started. It was still awful enough, though, and as the smacks continued to fall, Amanda did her best to keep Hannah calm.
“Owww, hurts, please, sorry Miss Addy, promise!” Hannah cried, as her bottom and her Mama’s were warmed together. Hannah’s was a light pink, almost but not quite as deep as the board shorts waiting for her, when suddenly the swats stopped falling on her bottom. With one hand clasped in Amanda’s still, she couldn’t reach back with it to cover up and didn’t dare anyway with the other.
Amanda’s spanking, however, had not stopped just yet.
“Mama?” Hannah quivered, realizing Amanda was still in for it as tears ran down her face. “Miss Addy, Mama’s good, really! So good.”
“Any more sass from you, Amanda?”
“N- no ma'am!”
“Good, I forgive you for your slip up earlier. How about you both take a nap before supper? You can cuddle with Clarisse?”
“What- what about Mama?”
“I have a special present for your Mama in my bag, don't worry she will be just as snuggled okay?”
“Okay.”
Moments later, after both Hannah and Amanda had dried off and were dressed, all three exited the bathroom. Hannah jumped into Clarisse’s embrace, then proceeded to drag Risse down the hallway to her room.
Amanda, however chose to follow Adelaide back down the stairs and to her carpetbag, curious what the surprise could be.
“From Mister James, he is most likely only a couple days away, but until then, should I have found you, I was to give you these.”
Two of the three items were very obvious, one a teddy bear the same size as her old one. “Sorry I took the old one, wanted her to have something of yours. Make better memories with this new bear?”
The second was a bottle of that cologne, that he wore on their first date. Yep, still smells like him.
Lastly, she had an idea about the third package but wasn't sure, although it was square and Yep, it was shirts. Wait! Shirts that still smell like him (in the good, cheesy way)
“Thank you Adelaide.”
“I was just doing my job, Amanda. Go spread them out and take a peaceful slumber for once. I'm going to get started on the evening meal.”
“You don’t have to-”
“Nonsense. Oh I know. I want to.”
Amanda nodded. “Yes ma’am, I understand,” she said, deciding not to argue it further. Keeping Adelaide would make Hannah happy, and keeping Adelaide happy seemed the safest way to manage for both hers and Hannah’s sakes. Though, she didn’t really think Adelaide was going to try and consistently discipline the two of them.
James on the other hand… Her stomach fluttered as she realized James was only two days away, if Adelaide wasn’t mistaken. What was she going to say to him?
She retreated to her room, mind whirling, with James’ shirts spread out on the bed, covering her like a blanket. Amanda had put his cologne on the dresser, and snuggled down with the little bear squeezed tight in one hand.
Despite her jumble of thoughts, it didn’t take Amanda long to doze off.
Across the hall, Hannah was sleeping in her Bee’s arms, though when dinnertime came the girls were woken by a firm knock on the door.
“Mademoiselles!”
Hannah groaned, sat up, and yelped. Her bottom wasn’t as sore as it had been, but definitely still tender. Clarisse got up, too, and helped brush Hannah’s hair, tidying her own before she went downstairs to dinner with Hannah.
Amanda, it seemed, had been similarly woken. Abby and Glennon might or might not have already been up, but they were downstairs.
Lafayette was on his perch, surveying the new person with interest, and the dogs had been fed, so their focus was on their bowls as the Wambach-Doyles sat (some more carefully than others) down to dinner at the formal dining table, rarely used. (Especially when not everyone was here.)
It had been laid with Abby and Glennon’s best china, glassware and silverware, and Abby blinked. It wasn’t Christmas. Well, the arrival of a new family member did merit celebrating, she guessed.
They were served salmon fillets in a lemon butter sauce, paired with sauteed sugar snap peas with orange zest and almonds, and a white bean and broccoli salad.
To drink, they had water garnished with lemon slices, and glasses of sparkling limeade garnished with mint leaves and maraschino cherries. Amanda tried not to stare too much, but she couldn’t help thinking Adelaide had gone a little overboard. Clarisse, Glennon and Abby may be world famous, but I’m just Amanda Doyle, she thought. We don’t eat like this on normal nights. Still, it would be poor manners to refuse, and as they ate, she had to admit the food was superb.
When they were finished, it was getting late, and Adelaide emerged from the kitchen (she’d said it wasn’t her right to eat with the family, which Abby thought was stupid but refrained from saying aloud), Abby thanked her for the delicious meal. Adelaide began clearing the table, brushing off the others’ attempts at helping.
“Go on up to bed, Mademoiselles. I believe you have something to discuss.”
Hannah and Clarisse did as they were told, but when they got up to bed, discussing wasn’t Clarisse’s first priority, for once. At least, not like that. Instead, she held Hannah close and stroked her hair, cuddling her girlfriend.
“Do you like having your governess back, ma chou?”
“I think so…I really missed her,” Hannah admitted. “But I wish she didn’t smack me and Mama too.”
“My poor little creampuff,” Clarisse murmured. “Are you too sore for your bedtime smacks, ma chou?”
Hannah squirmed. “Oh…”
Clarisse kissed her reassuringly. “Not yet, then. Let’s just get ready for bed.”
When they got in bed, they cuddled together, and stayed up, talking quietly, until it was well past midnight and Hannah was yawning.
Chapter 36: Immigrants...They Get The Job Done
Summary:
As Hannah's Queen Bee plots and schemes (all with Hannah's best interests in mind), a couple more blasts from the past show up...some a little more unexpected than others. How are the Wambach-Doyles going to deal with these new arrivals? Especially the ones Clarisse *wasn't* expecting to have to deal with? And what will Abby, Glennon, Amanda, and Hannah think?
Notes:
Apologies for the title, I've had Hamilton on the brain, it lives rent-free in my head...
Chapter Text
“Alright ma chou, time for your bedtime spanking.”
Hannah sniffled. "But Bee, Miss Addy spanked me lots with the bath brush earlier!"
"Oh did she? Let me see, ma chou. We wouldn't want those pretty creampuffs being overbaked now, would we, so let me check."
Hannah blushed vibrantly, but obediently crawled over Clarisse's lap, stretched out on the bed, as Clarisse tugged her board shorts down. The French girl's cool hand whispered over Hannah's slightly tender bottom, exploring for signs of overt discomfort.
"You seem to be alright, ma chou. Maybe she did not paddle you so hard as you think, non? It stings more on a wet bottom after all."
Hannah let out an unhappy whimper. "Does it have to be a real spanking, Bee?"
"Oui, it does. You heard, my Hannah. " Clarisse picked up the round hairbrush, tapping Hannah's bottom lightly. "But I will use my hand first."
Hannah shivered as Clarisse began to spank her, gently at first but firming up the swats before long. She landed about a dozen swats with her hand, slowly deepening the light pink in Hannah’s bottom from the earlier smacks, and stopping only when Hannah began to squirm and sniffle tearfully.
“Oh ma chou, are you alright?”
“It stings,” Hannah complained, and Clarisse gave Hannah her pillow to hold.
“Well I am your Bee after all, non? I have a little more stinging to do before we are finished for tonight ma chou, just hold on tight for me, it’s going to be all alright.”
Hannah whimpered unhappily, but Clarisse lifted her up and kissed her gently, cupping her warm bottom with her other hand. “Oh, ma chou. Really, it’s going to be alright. I know you’re not eager for more of the brush, my Hannah, but maybe this will help keep you accountable, oui? You might think better of it next time you think about being naughty.”
Sniffling, Hannah nodded. “Guess so.”
“There now, it’s almost done, ma chou. You’ll be back in my arms very soon,” Clarisse promised, settling Hannah back over her lap and giving her bottom a gentle pat. “Ready, love?”
“Uh huh. If I have to.”
“We have to.” Clarisse gave Hannah’s bottom a light rub before bringing the brush out, starting with light taps so as not to shock Hannah, and slowly firming them up. The stinging smacks of the hairbrush turned Hannah’s pink bottom darker still, almost red, the same shade Amanda’s bottom had been after the earlier bathtime spanking.
Hannah squirmed and sobbed, and Clarisse stopped the smacks, rubbing her warm bottom before easing the board shorts back up gently.
“Oh ma chou, there, there. It’s alright my love,” she soothed, gathering Hannah up into her arms. “Cry it out, it’s alright, I know.”
“S-sorry,” Hannah sobbed, and Clarisse rubbed her back gently, giving her another reassuring kiss.
“I know you are. Now you’ve been punished, ma chou, and you took your spanking like such a good girl, I’m proud of you my Hannah, it’s all finished, you’re forgiven, it’s alright. Come, let’s go to bed, you’ll feel much better tomorrow.”
Hannah yawned again and Clarisse smiled adoringly, tucking Hannah back in next to her and putting her arms around her girlfriend protectively. Soon, Hannah was asleep.
As Clarisse went to sleep with an arm wrapped around her chou , she had a thought There has to be a way to find Elise, for Hannah, but especially Madame Adelaide, the thought of being away from Hannah for that long… no. Just no.
*****************
The next morning, Clarisse got up earlier than everyone. Penning a short letter:
I'll be back. Will be gone for most Of the day, working on a special surprise, I will be back for the evening meal. - Love Clarisse
With that finished, she grabbed Hannah’s second phone, her own, and her keys. Classification Center here we come.
As she entered the building, Clarisse was on a mission for finding one person.
“Miss Beverly! Do you have a moment?”
“Need smacks, Clarissah?”
“No ma'am. Can you translate this to texts here please?”
“Sure, but what's this about?”
“I'm hoping to reunite a long lost couple, the only people who cared for my Hannah in that place.”
“Hannah? Say less. There.”
“Thank you!” Clarisse yelled as she rushed out.
“Welcome, stay safe, Clarissah!”
Before Clarisse was back in her car, she received a reply, in English!
“Mon Dieu! Especially stupida! As little Scarlett would say. I could have just asked in English!
Clarisse: You found her already?!
“Cousin Wei” : Yes, give us a location and she should be there for the evening meal, weather permitted. Luckily, she was only five blocks from the location that you last had.
Clarisse: “Thank you, so much!”
“Cousin Wei”: You are most welcome. Just keep Hannah safe. Uncle James is currently on his way now. You can text in English, lol. Bye for now.
Clarisse sat there stunned for a moment, then headed back to the Wambach-Doyle household, she would be just in time for lunch.
*********************
As Clarisse stepped through the door, she smelled yeast and fresh bread from the kitchen.
Heading in that direction, she saw Madame Adelaide, Madame Amanda, and her chou working in tandem creating what looked like personal sized homemade pizzas for lunch, while Glennon and Abby watched intently from the breakfast table.
“The cousins will be angry we did this without them, non? Especially Tish?”
“There is enough dough that some will be set aside for when Tish and Amma come back tomorrow.”
“HI, Bee. You're just in time. Do you want Ham and cheese on yours?”
“As long as it's not from Canada.” Clarisse smirked.
“What do you take me for, Mademoiselle, an imitator? I got up at seven am to get this hand sliced at the bloody store. “As long as it's not from Canada” she says.”
Clarisse let out a laugh heartily and was sporting a big grin.
“Then yes, I'll take some, please. Thank you, Miss Addy.”
(Ding) Might I suggest making some eclairs after you take your nap. Your new guests would much appreciate this. Sadly we did not have the ingredients. Delete me.
Thanks. Clarisse replied before deleting both. Maybe the guests was just a typo?
“I'm going to go freshen up before lunch, okay?”
“Okay, don't take too long, Clarisse. Yours is the last pizza.” Amanda
“Yes ma’am, Madame.” Clarisse replied.
She hurried upstairs to her and Hannah’s room, replaced the phone in the writing desk, then proceeded to quickly actually freshen up as a cover before going back downstairs where the delicious lunch awaited her.
As the plates were being cleared, Clarisse saw her opportunity.
“Are we doing anything this afternoon? Cause if not, I was thinking maybe we could make some eclairs after a nap?”
“That sounds wonderful, Bee. It's been forever since I made any. Not since….” Hannah glanced at Adelaide.
“My Elise… she could make the best ones. I still have the recipe though. I just need to check the ingredients in the house, I can always go shopping while you rest.”
“Nonsense, you've been up early. Glennon and I can run to the store if need be, you rest.”
“Really Madame, I'm fine.”
“Please just rest, for me , Miss Addy?”
At the look on Hannah’s face, Adelaide relented.
“Okay, Mademoiselle Hannah. I will try to rest, but I have no promises.”
This got a smile from Clarisse, who took the lull in the conversation as an opportunity to lead Hannah back to her room.
Not five minutes after both girls got comfortable on the bed, snuggled close, they both fell asleep, first Hannah, then Clarisse once she saw her chou's breathing even out and was sure she was asleep.
When Clarisse woke up, she was the only one in the bed, but she knew where Hannah was based on the noise she could hear coming from what she assumed was the kitchen.
What she did not expect, however, was for her phone to have a new text, from an unknown number!
“HI, this is James! My flight is actually ahead of schedule currently. I will probably be arriving in the middle of the night. I would prefer you let me in, and not tell anyone because I want to surprise them. Oh, and I would prefer creampuffs to the eclairs (I was the one that suggested them). I try to eat them at least once a week since I had to leave some behind once. 😥 Thanks.
The last sentence had Clarisse feeling a couple different things, but what came to the surface was a giant grin.
Someone other than just her liked creampuffs, for both of those reasons. Meeting Tante Abby as Hannah’s Tante was one thing, but this was Hannah’s Papa! On the other hand, he seemed to have a similar way of thinking to Clarisse in regards to some things, the important things if you asked her.
With this happier thought in her head, she went downstairs to make her second dessert request.
“Madame, Ma chou could you make me some creampuffs when you are finished with the eclairs please?”
“Okay, but only if you help, Bee. Because we also have to get started on the pot roast and at this point we'll be eating at nine o'clock.”
“Bu- but I'm not good with desserts, I'll just slow you down.”
“Nonsense, Mademoiselle. I'll teach you, just like I helped teach Mademoiselle Hannah. I'll even let you openly flirt with her….”
“Okay, I'll help.” Clarisse said with a small smile as she moved to wash her hands.
Adelaide talked Clarisse through making the choux pastry batter into a dough for the eclairs and creampuffs, while Hannah worked on the fillings.
"What you want to do is whip it, but not too hard you know..." Hannah whispered in Clarisse’s ear.
She smirked as she mixed the dough lightly. “ Non , I'll save that for you, ma chou .”
Hannah blushed, but continued to tease and flirt with Clarisse as they worked together. As Hannah filled the piping bags with the dough, Adelaide directed Clarisse to shape the eclairs and creampuffs. She did the first two for Clarisse, then expected the French girl to follow suit. “And be careful about it, mademoiselle. You are French, I know you can do it.”
Slowly and carefully, Clarisse followed Adelaide’s example, making the straight lines of dough for the eclairs and piping swirls for the creampuffs. She was determined to be a credit to her country, and not make a mistake.
When the creampuffs and eclairs went in the oven, Clarisse relaxed. “And now they bake.”
“Yeah, now you have to worry about those creampuffs baking, Bee.”
“I would be only too happy to take care of other creampuffs, if you are ready for that, non?”
“What are you, offering “ice"cing?” Hannah jokingly asked.
“I would not suggest that, unless you want your own bottom on the line, Mademoiselle Le Bihan. Tomorrow sure, she still needs to feel it tonight. How else will she learn, non?”
“I was offering a second batch of baking,” Clarisse replied, eyebrows raised.
“I think my statement still stands, give it time to rest. Like my roast, too much heat is not a good thing. Speaking of, can you please get my roast from the oven and place it on the table please Clarisse?”
“Oui Madame.” Clarisse went to get the roast, and placed it on the table, covered to rest as they finished filling the pastries.
The doorbell chimed, startling everyone.
“Are we expecting anyone, Madame?” Adelaide asked Abby.
“Not that I know of.” Abby replied.
“Why don't you go check, Madame Adelaide?” Clarisse prompted.
“What are you hiding, Clarisse?” Miss Addy asked.
Yet, she still moved toward the door, wondering who was on the other side?
As she opened the door, Adelaide’s emotions went from curious to overwhelmed.
“Hi, Heidi.”
“E- Ellie? Is that r- really you?”
The last thing Adelaide saw was Elise nod rapidly before her whole world went dark!
“Heidi! Oh lord. Scheisse! Hilfe!”
When no one came to the door, she tried a second language, while she knew British English, she hadn’t used it much in the last five to ten years, so she went with French first and said a prayer this would work, cause she couldn't carry her Heidi by herself.
“Aide!”
In probably the third surprise of her day, not one person, but five pairs of feet came running towards her to stare in silence.
“Do any of you speak French? My English not great.”
“Oui Madame,” Clarisse spoke up, as Abby quickly came to help the newcomer. “What has happened to Madame Adelaide?” Clarisse asked as Glennon and Abby carried Adelaide to the couch nearby.
"She fainted, Mademoiselle. I'm Elise.”
“Elise, Adelaide’s Elise?” Abby asked in French, remembering the name from Adelaide’s introduction. “You helped her raise our Hannah?”
Elise nodded. “Oui Madame. I was the nursery maid in Madame Aurelia’s employ. I was primarily responsible for keeping Mademoiselle Hannah, and her nursery clean when she was a little girl. When she was older, my duties were reduced on that front, but I was employed as a companion to Mademoiselle, to keep her focused during her lessons, play games with her that were fit for a proper lady to know, and things like that.”
While Elise explained, Clarisse focused on rousing Adelaide, which thankfully didn’t take long. Adelaide looked thoroughly ashamed of herself. “I shouldn’t be fainting, it was part of my self defense training to not react to situations that way, what if it led to harm to me or my charge?”
“It’s alright Adelaide, you were overwhelmed and everyone is safe,” Abby promised. “Why don’t we all sit down and eat together, if you’re alright to stand up and walk to the table? Glennon, will you see extra places are set?” Abby insisted that Adelaide and Elise join them for the meal, the delicious pot roast and vegetables, with bread and butter, water and some more of the lemonade.
Hannah sat next to Clarisse, across from Adelaide and Elise at the table as they ate. Hannah’s fingers twined with her Bee’s, and she looked at Clarisse intently. “What the hell did you do?” she asked quietly.
Clarisse rolled her eyes the tiniest bit. “In my defence, you left me unsupervised.”
Glennon, on Clarisse’s other side, snorted lightly at this. Conversation moved on and was kept light, not wanting to stress Adelaide or Elise any further. Finally, the plates were empty, and while Elise tried to insist on clearing the table “it’s my duty, Madames”, Amanda insisted on helping, at least.
As the plates were cleared. Clarisse took this opportunity to make an announcement.
“We have a long day tomorrow, what with cousins and Monsieur James coming, I think it might be best if Hannah and I go to bed early, the desserts will still be here tomorrow, and probably be more special with the arrival of our new guests, non?”
“That's completely understandable, and a really good idea, Clarisse. I think we'd all do well to follow that plan.” Abby responded.
On that note, everyone got ready for bed, as Elise was told that she could stay, there was obviously room for her in Adelaide’s room.
With that settled, the members set about their nighttime routine and getting in bed.
Lafayette was on his perch in Tish’s room, so as not to bother anyone, Glennon and Abby, and Adelaide and Elise, were snuggled together in their rooms, grateful to have their person close to them.
Amanda jumped into bed and surrounded herself with James's shirts. She prayed that he would have a safe time while traveling back home.
Meanwhile, in Hannah’s room, Clarisse was so excited, she didn't even pat Hannah’s bottom as she held her girlfriend who had just drifted off to sleep.
Clarisse, however, could not sleep and was wide awake. One thought kept running through her mind: At least Madame Amanda keeps her door unlocked since I started staying over, that will come in handy.
She first had the thought two hours ago, when the house first went quiet. She'd been playing on her phone to pass the time. All of a sudden, she received a text.
This is James. I am outside waiting. I would prefer you open the door sooner rather than later. Thanks.
At that text, Clarisse successfully tried to worm her way out of Hannah’s embrace. As she answered the door, however, Clarisse was not only greeted with a single, older man, but he also seemed to have a lady in a black trench coat accompanying him.
“May we come in?”
“Yes, please. Of course. Who's your friend?”
“This is Areia, she's my bodyguard. I imagine that rooms have filled up. She's fine on the couch. She's also mute.”
James turned, and with some quick sign language, Areia moved toward the couch, then proceeded to fall asleep not a moment after her head rested on the arm of the couch.
“As you can see, we're pretty tired from the journey and the jetlag. Can you show me to Amanda’s room, please?”
“Yes, sir. Right this way.” Clarisse whispered as they walked in the direction of the stairs.
When they reached the door to Amanda’s room, James nodded his thanks so as not to wake anyone and spoil the surprise.
Clarisse for her part got back under the covers and snuggled close to her chou. She was finally starting to drift off to sleep now that that was finished, but she had one final thought: Tomorrow was certainly going to be filled with surprises.
********************
Meanwhile, across the hall, James saw Amanda stir, but not awaken as he closed the door.
Holy crap! She looks even better than I remember! Awww she surrounded herself with my shirts. Wrinkled shirt tomorrow it is.
As James moved to brush a lock of hair back and get into bed, Amanda suddenly opened her eyes.
“J- James? No, it can't be, you aren't supposed to be here for at least another day, I must be dreaming.”
“Shhh, go back to sleep. This is a dream, but dream me will hold you for now, Mandy.
What else was I supposed to say to keep the surprise intact?!
As Amanda closed her eyes once more, James just thanked his lucky stars that things were ( mostly) blown over and he could be where he was supposed to be once more - with his family.
With that thought in mind, and purely exhausted, James
finally
fell asleep after a week of restless nights of sleep.
Chapter 37: Dia de los Reyes Magos, part 1 - Three Kings Day Morning
Summary:
The morning of Three Kings Day, the end of the Christmas season, is...hectic, to say the least. All Abby, Glennon, and Amanda had in mind was for them to take the girls to Disneyland - joined by Craig, Tish, and Amma - for a day of fun culminating in the Three Kings Day celebration. They'd be meeting up with the Preaths, maybe even Morgan-Carrascos and Ertzes, if they could make it, at least at the celebration itself.
However, the surprise guest dropping by in the middle of the night means the Meltons coming by in the morning does not exactly turn out as planned. What was supposed to be a simple family breakfast has quickly taken a turn for the dramatic as the Cardwell mysteries continue to unfold...
Chapter Text
James considered himself lucky in regards to two things the next morning: 1. His Mandy seemed to be a heavy sleeper and 2. That he was light on his feet.
He made his way to the kitchen to start on breakfast.
After checking for ingredients, James decided on a ham and cheese souffle, since Amanda had always appreciated how good he was with eggs. French toast and bacon was always a winner for Hannah especially, but probably anyone else too, as he remembered Amanda had used his recipe with double the cinnamon to get Glennon to eat better.
Those could wait a moment cause the souffle took longer and he would have help eventually, what with Adelaide here.
As he got the souffle in the oven, James heard rustling. Looking up he saw Areia had woken up and seemed ready for the day.
Sorry for the pans waking you up. He signed.
Don't be. If you're up, I need to be up. It's in my job description, came the reply.
She silently moved to start cutting up bacon with a kitchen knife, despite the many on her person. I guess she decided to also make hash.
James just shrugged and went with it, the hash was good, and you didn't question Areia when she was holding a knife, he thought with a grin at that memory.
As James just got started on mixing the French toast batter, Areia stopped her movements, knowing the sign James turned in her direction.
Three sets of footsteps entering, one heavier than the others. She signed as she stepped out of view.
The sight that greeted James was not three assassins, at least not in the conventional sense. It was a man about his age, and two teenage girls, maybe his daughters?
“Who are you and what are you doing here?” The stranger asked.
“Who are you? ” James asked in return.
“I asked you first. Not to mention I have a key, I doubt you do.”
“My name is James Cardwell-”
The older teenager’s eyes narrowed and she ran forward, shoving James hard. “You! You stay away from Auntie Amanda and our Hannah!”
(Whistle) “I did no such thing and she can prove it.” I'm glad she's worried about that, definitely not an assassin. Maybe this really did blow over.
The first whistle was the communication to Areia, easier than signing when in distress.
She stood there, knife in hand, but relaxed just a millimeter.
“I believe that was an order, not an accusation. My name is Craig Melton, these are mine and Glennon’s daughters, Tish and Amma, and Tish has seen her cousin hurt enough by her Grandmother Cardwell to trust any of that family, so unless you can explain yourself…”
“I have her last name, sadly, but I'm not her -” James started to reply calmly.
“Liar!” Tish responded attempting to move towards James again only for Craig to grab her by the back of the collar.
“I'm not lying, promise!”
“Okay, this is getting us nowhere, I think you should leave dude.”
As Craig passed Tish to Amma and moved toward James to escort him to leave, his elbow knocked down the glass bowl of French toast batter and chaos ensued.
James recoiled reflexively at the touch and sound. The last guy to do that was trying to send him away… to the pearly gates, okay?
This led to Craig, in a moment of anger and frustration, turning to punch James, only to be dragged backwards by Areia who greeted him by flashing her small pocket knife.
“Daddy!” Amma shrieked. “Let Daddy go!”
(Shrill whistle three times)
Areia was reluctant, especially after last time, but smartly put the knife away first, before slowly letting go.
Post up in the entrance, I'll handle the fallout.
Yes sir.
Amma’s shriek seemed to awaken the whole house, with Abby and Glennon leading the charge.
“What’s going on here?”
“Mama! The mean lady tried to pull a knife on Daddy!” Amma threw herself into Glennon’s arms, clinging hard. “Mama Abby, there’s a scary lady in your house, and him!” She pointed at James.
“Hi?”
“Hi?! All you have the nerve to say is “Hi”?!
And why are you sneaking into my house and scaring my kids? How did you even get in?”
“I had help-”
“Probably the mean lady.” Amma sniffled.
“Actually, it was Clarisse Le Bihan. She let me in early this morning. There she is now, to corroborate my story.”
Clarisse, by herself as Hannah was asleep and she was going to get started on breakfast, froze in her tracks.
Abby turned toward Clarisse, “I'll deal with your part in this later, Clarisse Agathe.”
"Sister hasn't seen you in over 20 years and you sneaked into her room in the middle of the night to what now?”
"Um, sleep. I haven't slept anything but restless nights in over 20 years. Last night was the first time I slept through the night since Hannah was born! Do you know what that feels like?”
“Um, I kinda understand where he's coming from, a little bit, though it's different.”
“Really, cherie?”
“Abs, when have you not slept solid, outside of this morning?”
“Fine, and excuse me, how do I even know you're the real James Cardwell?”
"Because, Hannah and Amanda would recognize me, minus the beard, which I planned to shave after breakfast. Not to mention, Adelaide and Elise, who you do trust as they slept here last night and Hannah recognized them!
Speak of the devil, Adelaide and Elise were next down the stairs.
Adelaide gasped. “Monsieur James!”
“Hi Adelaide. (in German) Long time since I last saw you, Elise. Are you better now?”
Elise nodded numbly. “Monsieur James,” she echoed, keeping to French as it seemed most members of the household knew it.
The Meltons had kept back during this confrontation, though not for lack of effort on Tish’s part - Craig was still holding her firmly, with a quiet order to let her mothers handle it.
James switched to French, sensing that would be easier. “I'm sure you all have questions. Clarisse, could you go wake Hannah and Amanda so I only have to explain this once please?”
Clarisse looked to Abby first, but at her nod, set out to do as asked.
By the time she got to Hannah’s room it was to find Amanda already inside, holding Hannah close. They hadn’t headed downstairs yet, but they’d been roused by Amma’s scream and Amanda had needed to comfort an obviously frightened and littlespaced Hannah, so she couldn’t run down to see what had happened.
“Bee?” Hannah had been clinging to her mama, but went to hug Clarisse. “What happened? Is everything okay?” She sounded a bit better now, still worried though.
“It will be, ma chou. Everything will actually be perfect soon enough. But, before we go downstairs, it would probably be easier if you were big Hannah. I promise, nothing is scary downstairs. Do you think you can try, for me?”
“Uh huh…” Hannah took a shuddering breath, and another, as Amanda leaned over her, rubbing her back. When she spoke again her voice was steadier. “Yes Bee, I’m sorry, but waking up to someone screaming and then you weren’t here…” She nodded. “I’m better now though Bee.”
“Good, ma chou. ” Clarisse kept Hannah between her and Amanda as they went downstairs, just in case - Amanda leading, Clarisse keeping close behind Hannah. The clamor of voices from the kitchen told Amanda and Hannah where they were meant to go, and Amanda kept a protective arm around Hannah as they entered. Abby, Glennon, Craig, Tish, Amma - I thought that sounded like Amma’s dulcet tones. Amanda’s gaze found Adelaide and Elise next, and then…
“James?” She reeled in shock, and he rushed forward to catch her as she crumpled in a faint. Clarisse flung her arms around Hannah before Hannah could collapse.
“Mon Dieu, this is getting to be a habit,” Clarisse grumbled. “Ma chou, wake up, do not start fainting on me now.”
“I suppose they have every right to,” James remarked with a sigh. Craig helped James and Clarisse get Amanda and Hannah lying down, and coaxed them back to consciousness.
It wasn’t long before they woke up, and Clarisse tightened her arms around Hannah. “Don’t frighten me like that, ma chou.”
“But, but…” Hannah looked up at James, who had Amanda clinging to him. Her parents, holding tightly to each other - that was something she’d never seen before. Amanda was crying on James’ shoulder. “...Daddy?” Hannah ventured. She hadn’t expected him here like this.
“Hi, Hannah. I-” It seemed Amanda wasn't the only one choked up.
“Daddy, how…how are you really here? With Mama?” Hannah continued to stare incredulously as Amanda calmed herself down finally.
“Auntie Amanda, what’s going on?” Amma pleaded when Amanda finally turned around. “Why did he make you and Hannah sick? Is he really Hannah’s Daddy? And why did he bring a mean lady who tried to hurt my Daddy?”
“He’s a Cardwell,” Tish glowered. “I bet she sneaked him in here to try to take Hannah away.”
“No!” Amma looked like she might cry. “No one can take Hannah away!”
“Sit down. ” Abby ordered. Craig steered the girls to the kitchen table, sitting down with them. “Glennon, could you please check on whatever’s in the oven before it burns.”
Glennon nodded, checked the souffle, saw that it was done and took it out.
“Now, I'm going to tell you three what I know, because it changes things, in a good way, and you girls are going to sit there and listen, calmly until you can ask questions. Is that understood?”
“Yes Mama Abby.”
“Yes ma’am.” Tish conceded quietly.
“So, while you were gone, some interesting things happened. You know Hannah’s Grandmother, well she was arrested. Then when she was being transferred she got killed.”
Amma and Tish let out twin gasps, but didn't ask a bunch of questions.
“But you see, the really important part was that she was responsible for the things that you are blaming on James. You see there was a letter that explained that it was her along with some bad people who kidnapped our Hannah and crafted a fake letter that blamed James for everything when it wasn't true. Everything points to him not having a choice in the matter. It all finally came to light when she tried to punch Hannah and was later arrested. Anyway, it seems to mostly be over now. Oh, and the mansion burned down, James doesn't have anywhere to take Hannah away, though I'm almost 100% certain the opposite will happen if his sneaking in here is any indication. Did I miss anything?”
“How about the part where Hannah’s now a millionaire?” Amanda put in.
“A
what?”
Tish and Amma chorused.
“Not just Hannah. Where was that letter again, petite?” Abby prompted Hannah, who produced the letter.
“Dear Cousin Hannah,
In light of recent events, and even before them if I'm speaking honestly, money was set aside for both your Mother and you.
As you might be able to tell, the Cardwells’ empire is being dismantled piece by piece on purpose, per your father's wishes. However, you both were given a 25% stake in the new combined venture with Dad's company that was started with the goal of bringing her down, the same one that is helping your cousin's wonderful company, and a 25% stake in Dad's company, both of which I now run. You don’t have to do anything, except maybe vote a couple times a year, by phone, but that should be easy as I'm sure you remember the business practices.”
Now, for the important part, that 25%, the same amount your father has in both companies now makes you millionaires.
Oh, if either of you do wish to contact your father, he can be reached here. He is waiting for your call, he won't call you, so no pressure that way.
Hope we can talk soon, Cousin Wei.
“So, yeah, lots has happened.”
“That’s…an understatement.” Craig stared at his niece and former sister-in-law worriedly. “Are you alright? Is there anything me, Tish and Amma can do to help?”
“You could try not getting almost stabbed, Craig Melton,” Amanda snapped, and Craig winced.
“Look, she got the jump on me alright? She pulled a knife on me, I wasn’t exactly prepared for that.”
“Any questions on other things before I get into that?” James winced, not ready for that conversation.
“Like how you're here early and sneaking in?” Abby asked.
“Wait if you snuck in, then…. last night…. I wasn't dreaming, was I? Th- that was really you?” Amanda asked as she turned around in James's arms to look at him.
“It was really me,” James agreed quietly. “I’m here, Mandy. I promise. I had planned to make you my souffle and the French toast for everyone, but someone decided to knock it down.”
“Now look here, you--”
“Craig. Shut. Up.” Abby glared at him. “And you, James, if you can’t both be civil to each other--”
“He had his woman nearly stab me Abby, she’s insane--” Craig tried.
“His what?!” Amanda demanded.
"NOT! A) Areia is my, and also now the family bodyguard, she was trained by Scotland Yard and an ex-SBS leader, her Father was in the French Foreign Legion, B)she was only too happy to accept that position after I was getting ready to leave the Himalayan compound. Yi was nice enough, but she doesn't fit in or speak the language, cause well she can't speak, and C) most importantly she's gay. I'm fairly certain that's why she no longer has her ability to speak. When her first employer found that out, she was beaten badly, one of those areas was her throat. When I was white, could sign, and was a couple days from leaving we “trained” She was the only one willing, not scared that I was “important”. Pro tip: Don't touch her when she's wielding a blade. Someone tried to take her knife once after her Papa died, but it didn't end well.” James raised his shirt collar to show the scar just below his clavicle. “We've been friends since, I subscribe to Wei-shen's opinion that one good assassin(bodyguard) is better than 10 average people. She prefers knives because they're more plentiful, easier to sneak in, and quiet. Her only possession from her Papa is the big knife on her hip. I can get her to apologize, but it'll have to be in sign or written down okay?” (One long whistle)
“S- she was scary, though.”
“She knows you are good people now, though. What if I get her to put all her blades on the counter?” James offered in compromise.
“If she is going armed in our presence, we want to know exactly what, James,” Abby confirmed. “She needs to disarm herself and lay everything out on the counter. I trust Hannah, Tish, and Amma won’t touch any of it or try to play with it, and she can have it back, but she is not to attack anyone in this family again.”
“Understood, I couldn't agree more.”
As James finished speaking, Areia came into the room, looking a lot less tense and she even had a smile on her face.
They want to see all of your knives.
All of them?
All of them, only for a minute, promise.
Areia stepped up and first placed on the counter lock picks of all things. This odd possession was followed by two small, foldable pocket knives, one tan, the other black. Next came a curved knife in a sheath that when removed showcased a blade that looked as cool as it did dangerous. And if that wasn’t interesting the next knife had eyes going wide as it looked just like a box cutter, except a blade came out upon Areia pushing a small button upwards. In a moment of “calm” the next thing was some hairpins, but that “calm” did not last as the next knife had an uncharacteristic inward curved tip.
“That's a rescue knife. Meant to cut seatbelts and the like as opposed to stabbing someone.” James commented as Areia was already moving on. Next came an older knife with a dull blade, obviously not meant to be a working knife. Surprisingly, the next knife was not one, but three small ones. Interestingly, the next knife didn't come from at her waist, but from around her neck on a necklace.
At this Areia signed.
“She says this is a neck knife.”
Finally, Areia hesitated, but not for long.
She removed the knife from its sheath on her hip, laying it on the counter, but her fingers never left the handle, where scratched into the wood was one word: Ares.
She reached into her pocket once more, this time coming out with her “work wallet”, which proudly displayed her with a beaming smile as licensed by the SBS and Scotland Yard, with the authority of both.
“Why so many?” Glennon asked curiously.
James answered. “She's trained to carry a gun, but doesn't in most countries. To make up for it, there's lots of knives, though one is a gift.”
She stepped back and, poised for questions, made a writing motion.
Glennon, ever the writer, got up and retrieved the legal pad, typically used for writing grocery lists, and a pen.
Hannah raised her hand.
“That says Ares. You go by Areia. Which was just the girl version of Ares, a cult epithet of the Goddess Aphrodite right?”
Areia began writing with a broad grin at this question.
Not many people make that connection. Great job! It is the only connection I still have to my Papa. Speaking of connections though, one of these is for you, it was your Grandfather’s. It had previously been hidden at Uncle Yi’s compound.
“Why the lockpicks and fancy knives?” This question was from Craig.
When moving across a large area I typically bring the rescue knife, lockpicks, and “fancy” knives. I don't carry them normally.
“You can’t speak but you can hear?”
The two aren't mutually exclusive, but I have a five percent chance of regaining my voice, should I choose to try the surgery. The downside is if it doesn't work I will lose any opportunity to speak. America has the best doctors but I hadn’t had an opportunity to come here yet. Too expensive.
To not get too sad, she organized her knives into three piles: to be stored somewhere here, back on her person, and gift. She was going to keep only her Papa's knife, the neck knife, and her throwing knives. Sometimes a minimalist approach was best. The only knife in the gift pile was the old, dull one. The rest would stay in the house for now.
When it was obvious that no more questions would be asked, Areia moved to first put her beloved knife back in its sheath, removing the rest from the counter except for one.
All of a sudden, to everyone's surprise there was the sound of flapping wings and a screech for the second time that morning.
"You have a parrot and a maid now?! What's next, a yacht?” Craig asked.
“If Mandy or Hannah want one, yes.” James replied.
Before there could be further discussion, multiple stomachs grumbled, almost in synchronization.
Breakfast! Lafayette screeched. Food!
“I’m surprised the dogs aren’t barking for food too,” Clarisse muttered, now that she was beginning to recover from the insanity that had descended. She looked and saw that Hattie and Honey’s bowls had been filled and the dogs were partaking.
“Took care of it,” James remarked. “We had dogs, I don’t know what to do for birds.”
“I got it, Monsieur.” Clarisse responded as she moved to the cabinet that held Lafayette’s food.
“I may not know birds. But I can feed people. Is everyone okay with French toast and bacon? Maybe hash, if you're okay with Areia cooking too?”
“With the chocolate icing, Daddy?”
“Umm Hannah, petite, you said you had never eaten French Toast before?” Abby asked.
James shook his head slightly. “Mother would never have allowed it normally, but…there were a few times I managed to get it to her nursery without Mother knowing. For Hannah’s birthday, though I couldn’t do it every year.”
“Is this the recipe with “extra” cinnamon from Sister’s old recipe box? We could never get it to taste quite the same, but the original batch helped me more than you will ever know.” Glennon perked up at the thought of getting to taste the dish that helped her get past that.
“That’s probably because it wasn't “extra”, but “double” what was in your mother's old recipe.” James said with a grin.
“Double?” Amanda blinked, looking at James. She looked at the rest of the family. “Everyone good with it? Tish? Amma?”
The girls nodded silently, looking chastened. They weren’t sure what to feel about this yet, but it seemed Hannah’s Daddy wasn’t a bad man after all, and the scary lady wasn’t as scary as they thought.
“Let us get cooking, no Monsieur James? I heard talking about a trip last night?” Adelaide asked.
“Who’s going where?” Amma burst out. “You can’t take Hannah!” she reminded him.
Clarisse sighed. “I won’t be letting ma chou go anywhere without me, Amma, don’t worry.”
“Non, it was something about Disneyland?” Adelaide wondered aloud.
“That’s right, the Dia de los Reyes Magos celebration is this afternoon,” Craig said. “We’re supposed to meet some of the family there. Though I don’t know how working in additional people last minute works…” he said slowly. He doubted either Hannah, Amanda, or James would be happy if James couldn’t go too now.
“Don't worry about me. I have an all day pass. Company meeting that I wasn't required to attend.”
“Well in that case that’s settled,” Abby said. The arrangements for rescuing breakfast were sorted out - James, Adelaide, and Areia would fix the breakfast they’d been discussing, and everyone who wasn’t necessary for the process was shooed out until breakfast was ready, sent to go get cleaned up and dressed.
It wasn’t long before the meal was ready and everyone was back in the dining room (which Adelaide had insisted on, the table properly laid and everything.)
“So do you want a yacht, Mandy? Hannah?” James asked as the slightly bigger family ate together. Conversation was being kept as light and inconsequential as they could make it, as they all processed the hectic morning they’d had so far.
“You don’t need to buy your way into this family, James,” Abby said quietly. “That’s not how we do things.”
“We can talk about yachts later, James,” Amanda said, and he nodded his understanding.
After breakfast, Hannah got a text from AT. Are you on your way yet, cousin? It’s Disney day remember? Mama Tobin and Mama Christen promised you’d be here!
We’re coming, there’s just…a few extra people, Hannah responded.
Adelaide and Elise opted out of Disney, saying they preferred to rest quietly, take care of the animals and the house and ensure that all was in order when the family returned home. “Will Areia be going? She can’t go to Disneyland armed, no weapons are permitted,” Abby pointed out to James.
James pointed this out to a very unhappy Areia, who nevertheless decided to stay at the house and acquaint herself with Adelaide and Elise. If there was a problem, they could always contact him; Areia had his number.
Besides, it’d be easier for Craig, Tish, and Amma to acquaint themselves with one stranger on a day at Disney, rather than four. Disneyland was probably too busy a place for all of them to settle in with each other.
“Okay then, that’s settled. Don’t worry, Aerie, Disneyland is extremely secure, James will be fine with us,” Abby promised.
With James making it an order, Areia finally acquiesced, and the Wambach-Doyles, Meltons, and one Cardwell were off to the happiest place on Earth.
Hannah sat next to Clarisse in the van, her parents together behind her.
Together. Cousin
AT was never going to believe this.
Chapter 38: Dia de los Reyes Magos, part 2 - Disneyland Fun
Summary:
The day at Disneyland begins...interestingly. A littlespaced Hannah means plenty of chaos abounds, as well as new experiences for Hannah, not to mention the rest of the family. Holidays at the happiest place on earth wouldn't be holidays without a little chaos, though...
Notes:
Some of the Disneyland experience is written from personal recollection, other from videos on YouTube especially the holiday overlay things, since it's been years since I've been to Disney at Christmastime.
The Classification Center Annex and 'brig' are of course wholly invented as part of the Soccerverse universe, though I believe I remember hearing Disneyland does actually have holding cells for troublemakers...somewhere. Couldn't swear to where though. Definitely not in every store, I'm sure, haha.
Chapter Text
When the family vehicles were parked in the Mickey & Friends parking garage, Abby got out and helped her niece out of the van. She looked over the outfit Clarisse had selected for Hannah to change into - a matching Goofy-print white top and blue board shorts. Again with the board shorts. I’m going to have to ensure Clarisse doesn’t try to sneak off alone with Hannah here at Disneyland… With that in mind, she retrieved Hannah’s monkey backpack/harness and got it strapped onto her niece’s back. There was going to be no disappearing.
The backpack held a couple of fidgets, Mr. Banana, and a travel pack of Little supplies just in case. By the time she had finished readying a squirming Hannah, the rest of the group were out of the car, and Hannah was protesting.
“I don’t need--”
“Hannah Amanda Card--”
James was cut off by a ringing slap to his left ear by an incensed Clarisse. “Non, Monsieur!” she snapped, secure in the fact that the knife wielding crazy lady hadn’t followed them. “That name, we do not speak! She is a Doyle!”
“It won't happen again, Clarisse.” Believe me I wish it wasn't mine.
Does Monsieur not realize he said that out loud? And that most of us are fluent in French? Although it looks like I am the only one who heard. I wonder if I can help with this too…..
“Just don't do it again please, oui?”
“Oui, mademoiselle,” James said. Then, returning his gaze to Hannah - who had, in the meantime, been trying to struggle out of her harness - he started over. “Hannah Amanda Doyle. Stop that at once. What do you think you’re doing?”
With a squeak, Hannah desisted, peeking up at James. “Uhh…Nothing, Daddy?”
“Oh, it looked very much like something, ma chou,” Clarisse frowned.
“I would stop if I was you, petite, there are now three, if not four people who can spank you if you are successful in running off, and we're about to meet up with a fifth. Behave, please. And that goes for all of you.” Abby responded, looking at Tish, and especially Clarisse for a minute longer, hoping the hidden message would sink in.
Hannah stopped trying to wriggle out of her harness and stood still as the leash was clipped on and secured, for the moment, to Abby.
“Sorry, I’ll be good Auntie Abby.”
“Of course you will petite. That’s alright,” Abby said gently. “I know you’re still getting used to it. Come on, we don’t want to make Tobin and Christen worry.”
The group left the parking garage together and got the shuttle to Downtown Disney, heading for the main entry plaza. Tobin, Christen, and a similarly harnessed AT were waiting for them there, the latter bouncing impatiently on her heels as Christen held to her tightly. She sported a newly acquired Frozen backpack harness that resembled Sven, and her t-shirt and shorts were dark blue with snowflakes on them. She had apparently chosen to wear board shorts today, too, and Abby had a strong suspicion Clarisse had something to do with it.
“Oh, you like the outfit I got for you, Alyssa?”
“I like Sven. He reminds me of Lavender.” Who was inside the backpack similar to Mr. Banana.
Of course with Lavender in there, there wasn’t much room for anything else, but Alyssa had insisted.
“Well that was the idea, little one.” Clarisse grinned. “He can be Lavender’s friend. Am I right that she’s come along as well?”
“Alyssa insisted,” Tobin nodded. “It took us a while to fit her properly, so we were almost late.” Which put Christen on the edge of a panic attack, so a certain little one is due a few smacks when we can get a moment alone. Not too many, though, but we do have to take care of it, Tobin thought. It was regrettable, but there it was. At least Christen’s equilibrium had returned as Tobin drove over. Which reminded her…
There was a fourth in the Preaths’ little party; someone who’d been absent for a good deal of the holiday celebrations. She had circled around behind Clarisse and scooped the French girl up, causing her to shriek in surprise.
“Sofia!”
“Here I am,” the Swede agreed with a smile. “Did you miss me?”
“Yes I missed you. And you’ve missed out on a lot,” Clarisse added. “Put me down.”
Sofia obliged, scanning the group and quickly picking out the one face she hadn’t seen yet.
“Friend of yours, Ms. Doyle?” she inquired. Amanda froze.
“Umm Not exactly, more than just a friend.”
Sofia raised an eyebrow in question. That seems quick, she thought. If she remembered right, Amanda hadn’t so much as dated in twenty-odd years, and now there was a ‘more than a friend’ guy new to the family group after she’d just been gone a few days?
“My Daddy is back!”
Sofia blinked twice. Wait, so this was James Cardwell, the wretched excuse of a human who’d dumped Amanda, let their daughter get taken away, and now he’d suddenly reappeared out of nowhere once his murdering mother (she’d caught up with that much news) had been taken out of the picture? And Hannah and Amanda were okay with this?
“I must be missing something,” the Swede muttered, rubbing her forehead. “Definitely missing something here.”
“Yes, but this isn’t the time or the place, Sofia,” Abby said. “We can’t just stand around in the entrance plaza, let’s get moving and we’ll discuss it later. All you need to know is that James is a good person and we’re happy to have him back, explanations later.”
“Okay,” Sofia said. Maybe it was better not to think about it too hard, she thought as they joined the line to enter the park. Their tickets had all been downloaded to Abby’s Disneyland app (except James’, but he had his own handled), so check-in was a quick process.
Then, as they passed under the archway, the length of Main Street, U.S.A. spread out before them, crowned with Sleeping Beauty Castle at the end, the hub of the entire park. Shops and restaurants lined the sides of the street, which was plied by horse-drawn and horseless vehicles from the turn of the 20th century on occasion.
“Ice cream?” AT turned to look at Tobin hopefully as they strolled down Main Street toward Sleeping Beauty Castle, spotting the Gibson Girls Ice Cream Parlor.
“One, it’s too early for ice cream, Alyssa. Two, you haven’t exactly earned it yet today,” Tobin pointed out, and Alyssa’s cheeks flushed.
“Oh.”
“There's always later though, right cousin Tobin? The day is just starting, surely cousin can earn it?”
“I'm sure there will be an opportunity, Hannah. Just a matter of time.” Tobin smiled at her younger cousin.
Before they had quite reached the castle, the Walt Disney & Mickey Mouse “Partners” statue greeted them first. Main Street looped around this statue in a circle, with the castle behind it, and then came down the other side.
They circled around to the right, and entered the side of Fantasyland that would take them into Tomorrowland, walking past the Matterhorn Mountain Bobsleds (not a favorite of AT’s, the Abominable Snowman was creepy) and the Buzz Lightyear Astro Blasters (a possibility for later) to get to the Finding Nemo Submarine Voyage, which AT had been looking forward to immensely. The group got in line, and watched as the sleek yellow explorer submarines made their way through the lagoon, past the red buoy with the seagulls atop it.
Mine?
Mine?
“Mine!” AT chirped cheerfully as they made their way to the loading dock. “Mine?”
They boarded the submarine, and as it cast off, they heard the captain’s voice welcoming them aboard, and soon they were underwater, exploring the East Australian Current (at least, allegedly.)
“Why didn’t we actually do this kind of thing last summer?” AT wondered, and Clarisse nudged her to be quiet.
“You were kind of focused on a tournament, little one. If you go back to Australia I’m sure you can try it next time. Let’s watch the fish, non?”
AT nodded as the submarine’s captain explained over the speaker how new technology meant they could not only hear fish speak, but understand them, and Mr. Ray appeared with Nemo and his class. She looked over at Hannah to see what Hannah thought, as various other Finding Nemo characters appeared - Marlin, Dory, Crush the turtle with his son Squirt, and more, as the adventure continued.
They were threatened by a shark, but he was quickly reminded of his pledge (“I am a nice shark, not a mindless eating machine. Fish are friends, not food”) and the submarine passed on, unmolested. Next, though, they had to traverse a field of underwater explosives, and as they dove to avoid them, the water got deeper and darker. All was pitch black, save for little dots of colored light.
“They look like Christmas lights,” Hannah pointed out, feeling slightly overwhelmed by the whole experience. Her Daddy had his arm around her shoulders, and her Mama had her hand on Hannah’s knee, and the three of them were snuggled as close as the seats allowed as the adventure unfolded.
Suddenly a light flashed, and the passengers could see the ‘Christmas lights’ were in fact anglerfish. The submarine managed to escape the anglerfish, only to encounter a cloud of pink jellyfish
After that narrow escape, Hannah found herself clinging to her Daddy. A wave of bubbles swept the submarine along on top of an underwater volcano, and the eruption apparently propelled the submarine up back to shallower water, back to the coral reef where the adventure had started…
…only for the submarine to be swallowed by a giant whale.
“Daddy, I don’t wanna be eaten!” Hannah squealed and James held his daughter tightly.
“It’s just a ride, sweetheart. Close your eyes,” he told her, and mere moments later, in a rush of bubbles, the whale had expelled the submarine back to the surface.
The submarine’s captain seemed intent on telling nobody what had happened “not that they’d ever believe any of it anyway” and hoped his passengers wouldn’t get him in trouble, as they disembarked.
Hannah was still wrapped in James’ arms, her legs shaking, as they left the enclosed space and breathed in fresh air again. “Daddy we got
eaten.”
She looked at Amanda worriedly. “Mama are you alright??”
“Temporarily, my angel,” Amanda soothed. “I’m fine, we’re off the ride now sweetheart, do you feel better?”
Hannah breathed in and out slowly, and nodded. “Uh huh.” She looked at AT, who seemed let down by Hannah’s reaction to the ride. “Sorry,” she offered. “It was scary at the end.”
“I guess it would be if you’re not expecting it,” AT agreed after a moment. “I’m sorry, I should have warned you.”
The cousins hugged, and James made sure Hannah was steady on her feet again before they continued.
Amanda handed Hannah’s harness back to Abby as they walked, making a circuit of Tomorrowland just to see the sights. By mutual agreement, they would skip the rest of the Tomorrowland rides (most of which were probably too overstimulating for Hannah right now, anyway) for now, and see if they could maybe fit one in later. If not, well, they did live in Los Angeles, it would be no hardship to come back on a different day.
Hannah looked up at the Astro Orbitor, the rocket ships flying in circles above them, and observed the peaks of Space Mountain and the Matterhorn, the Monorail whisking by, finding them all interesting but kind of glad to be keeping both feet on the ground right now. Outside Buzz Lightyear’s Astro Blasters, they saw Buzz himself signing autographs.
"Don't worry little one, I got you an autograph book," Tobin said as she saw Amanda's dismayed look. She fished the book out of her pack with a pen, and handed it to Hannah. "Want to get in line and meet a real live Space Ranger?"
"Can I?" Hannah's eyes widened as Abby nodded her permission. Hannah let Abby lead her to the line, and she skipped up to Buzz happily. "Hi Mr. Space Ranger, my name's Hannah."
Buzz Lightyear signed Hannah's book, and she hugged him in thanks, before darting off to explore the Little Green Men Store Command a few feet away.
"Hannah!"
The clamor of voices behind the little one ought to have stopped her, but she had darted through the store's entry, and was too busy examining a three-eyed green plush alien she’d found in a nearby plastic bin full of the toys to think about how she had - temporarily - outwitted her caregivers.
Hannah was in the process of putting the plush in her backpack to show to Amanda - hoping Mama would give her permission to have it, and not ‘big’ enough to think through the logistics of that - when she felt a heavy hand fall on her shoulder, clamping down firmly and turning her to the side. Another hand swatted her bottom hard, twice, causing her to drop the toy and burst into shocked tears.
She hadn't even registered who had got hold of her before she was pulled against a broad, strong chest to cry out her tears, and inhaled a familiar scent. She looked up meekly, and was met by James' gaze, raising an eyebrow as he looked down at her.
"What were you doing, little one?"
"S-sorry Daddy," Hannah whimpered tearfully, "Daddy you smacked me!"
"And I'd do it again, Hannah Amanda. You scared all of us, running off like that."
“Excuse me Sir, are you and the young lady having some difficulty?”
James turned to see Buzz Lightyear approach, accompanied by a young woman in a Space Ranger cadet uniform. It was she who had spoken. “Commander Lightyear sensed there was trouble brewing in this quadrant.”
“As a matter of fact, yes,” James said firmly, giving Hannah a stern look. “My daughter ran away from our family, and then tried to put this in her backpack.” He picked up the stuffed alien and handed it to the cadet, who gave a nod and put it in a plastic bag. “I stopped her before she could leave the st-” He paused, “
station
with it.”
The cadet nodded. “It sounds as though your daughter would benefit from some time in Space Ranger custody, say…ten minutes in our brig?” She raised her eyebrows and nodded to a door near the back of the store. “You or one of your other family members are welcome to wait out her time with her.”
“Mama,” Hannah blurted out. “Want Mama.”
Amanda caught up with them just in time to hear that, and rushed to Hannah, pulling her daughter into her arms.
“Mama’s here my angel, what happened?”
“Daddy
smacked
me,” Hannah cried, “and Miss Space Ranger Lady said,”
“Cadet Alisha, ma’am,” Alisha clarified. “Your daughter attempted to remove an alien specimen from our custody without permission. With your permission, we believe ten minutes in our brig might be beneficial. You or her father may stay with her if you like.”
“Mama,” Hannah pleaded, and Amanda nodded, rubbing Hannah’s shoulder.
“Thank you Cadet Alisha, I’m so sorry my daughter caused you any trouble. I’ll stay with her of course.”
“This way, please.” Cadet Alisha swiped her ID and the door swooshed open, revealing a room that was straight out of “Mr. Space Ranger's” home planet. There were two white benches along one side of the room, while the opposite side held a table and two chairs, along with a one way window which showed the person all the fun they were missing out on, but still keeping their identity secret.
The walls were covered in posters of Mr. Space Ranger's spaceship and home planet.
Amanda led Hannah over to the nearer bench and sat down on it with her, fishing a spinning fidget toy out of Hannah’s backpack for her to keep hold of. “Here Hannah, I want you to focus on why we’re here,” she said quietly, doing her best to be firm as she put the fidget in Hannah’s hand.
“Cause Mr. Space Ranger ‘rested us cause Daddy said?”
Amanda sighed. It was going to be a long ten minutes. “I don’t think that’s Daddy’s fault, Angel. Did we maybe try to bring home a friend that wasn’t ours, hmmm?”
Hannah sputtered indignantly. “No, Mama! Was trying to show him to you!”
“I understand, sweetheart, I do. But the right thing to do was leave him and come back and get me, then together we could have seen him. It was bad enough you ran away but then you almost stole. When we leave here you're going to apologize to Mr. Space Ranger and you won't be getting that toy today, okay sweetheart?”
“Uh huh. But Daddy spanked me and sent me here, away, after he left last time, does he still love me?”
“Daddy loves us sweetheart. He spanked you because he loves you. Sometimes we need that to help ground us, but that's a conversation for later. Would it help if you think about this like a giant, room version of your naughty step?”
“We? You too Mama?”
Amanda blushed. “Yes, sweetheart. You know how Auntie Abby is there for Auntie Glennon? And how she was there for us, too?” At Hannah’s nod, Amanda continued.
“Well that was only because your Daddy wasn't here.” Hopefully, that's multiple conversations for a different time.
“Hey, here's something. You can think about where you want to go in the park next. Any place in particular?”
“Can we go back to Fantasyland please, Mama?”
“Any place in particular, angel?”
“King Arthur Carousel?” Hannah had heard AT mention it as they entered Tomorrowland.
“That sounds perfect.”
****************
Meanwhile, James was still standing in the store when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
“Bonjour Monsieur James, she ran away for this?” At James's eyebrow raise, Clarisse elaborated, “I saw everything, but you were faster than you look. I think I'll get this little guy for her.”
“Part of Hannah’s punishment is that she can't have it today.” James responded.
“Oui. I understand and I respect your decision, but there's nothing that says I can't buy it, hide it in Tante Abby’s purse and just save it for later, when she needs a reward for being good.” Clarisse said as she paid for the unique alien toy.
“Tante Abby?”
Clarisse blushed. “Conversation for another time I see, Ms. Le Bihan.”
“By the way, Monsieur, if everything was false was your annulment possibly forged?”
“I see that you are trying to change the conversation, but thank you for bringing that to my attention. Renewing my vows would be easier than a new wedding, unless that's what Mandy wants. Thank you, Clarisse.”
“You’re welcome, Monsieur. By the way, if she causes any more trouble, Monsieur, and for the future, the shorts have built-in underwear, and they come in um larger sizes, if one would need to buy a pair, or multiple.”
“Really? Well, I am definitely interested in that. I need to get new clothes soon anyway. You might want to join the others, it's been about nine minutes now.”
James watched as Clarisse jogged in the direction of Glennon. When he turned around he saw his daughter and, well wife, gosh it felt good just to think about that possibility after all this time, coming in his direction.
Meanwhile as Clarisse returned to the family, she saw that Tobin and AT were also just returning. Hmm, that's curious. Clarisse thought.
Eight minutes earlier……..
A couple minutes after Cadet Alisha had led Amanda and Hannah to the ‘brig’, the rest of the family had rejoined James. Tobin was leading a sputtering Alyssa by her harness, despite protests that ‘no, Mama Tobin, I won’t run off like that, I know better now’.”
“Excuse me Ma’am, Miss, is there some difficulty I can assist you with?” Cadet Alisha took that as her cue.
“No ma’am,” AT said promptly. “Everything’s fine, really.”
Tobin raised an eyebrow. “Everything’s fine in here, Alyssa, but I still owe you a private discussion,” she said calmly. “Is there somewhere here where we can take care of that?” The last was addressed to Cadet Alisha.
“Yes ma’am. If you'll follow me, please.”
AT and Tobin followed Cadet Alisha past the bathrooms to a door marked “Classification Center Annex”.
“It's not like when you were classified, these are just punishment rooms, but the words “Classification Center Annex” are more easily recognized by most people.” Cadet Alisha clarified seeing the quizzical look on AT's face.
“I wasn’t confused by that ma’am, it was just that I didn’t expect one
here
of all places,” AT admitted. “I guess there’s probably more than one? Because Disneyland’s so big.” She sucked on her lower lip as they followed Cadet Alisha through the door, down a short hallway and to the punishment room. It wasn’t large, and while it matched the brig in decor, it didn’t have a window with a view to the outside.
There was a vending machine in one corner with light round wooden paddles in it, decorated to look like the aliens the rest of the shop was themed on. AT gave it an apprehensive look.
“Yes, get one, Alyssa,” Tobin confirmed.
Alyssa sputtered in disbelief, but did as she was told, bringing it to her mama with a betrayed look. “You wouldn’t paddle me, Mama Tobin? Not for this?”
Tobin wrapped an arm around AT, giving her a reassuring squeeze as she put the paddle in her backpack. “No, little love. However, I can think of a certain other naughty girl who came running in here after an alien,” she remarked dryly. “I can’t imagine Amanda allowed her to have one from out there, but this might be suitable.”
AT blushed. “O-oh.”
“That doesn’t mean nothing’s going to happen Alyssa. You worried your Mama Christen, and we don’t want that, okay? I wouldn’t be happy with her for giving you a panic attack either, should it happen. It’s not going to be much. I could have swatted you out there, the way James did to Hannah. But I wanted us in a private space so we could talk it out.”
“Yes Mama Tobin.”
“Good girl, come here then little love.” Tobin sat in one of the chairs, and tipped Alyssa gently over her lap. When the teen was settled, clothes still in place, Tobin gave her five smacks, none of them too hard, and lifted her back up.
AT sniffled a little, clinging to Tobin. “I’ll say sorry to Mama Christen, Mama Tobin.”
“There’s my good girl. I know you will,” Tobin agreed, giving Alyssa a kiss on the forehead. She cuddled AT close, and let her have a few minutes just to breathe and calm herself, before they headed back.
Back to the present………
“Everything sorted then, petite?” Abby queried Hannah as she returned with Amanda. “Are we maybe feeling bigger now?” Bigger or not, I’m keeping a tighter hold on that harness… She adjusted it as Hannah fidgeted nervously.
Hannah took a breath, let it out and nodded, blushing. “But Auntie Abby, Mr. Space Ranger--”
“Buzz Lightyear,” Abby supplied, and Hannah nodded, “Yes him, he
arrested
me Auntie Abby.”
“Well, you did nearly steal from here, I know, I know petite, that wasn’t your intention,” Abby headed off a potential argument. “And it’s all forgiven now anyway. Tobin, Alyssa, are you alright?”
“Yes Grandmere,” AT nodded meekly.
“Have you two thought about where you might like to go next then?”
“Something not likely to freak Hannah out please,” Amanda said, and AT nodded sheepishly.
“Carousel?” she said, nearly in tandem with Hannah, who sputtered in disbelief and then giggled.
“Carousel it is then. Who wants to lead the way? Hannah maybe follow AT and the others will be right behind you?” Tobin suggested so the group didn't waste much time.
Tish and Amma had been keeping quiet, staying close to their father as the decisions were being made. Neither of them minded the carousel, and Craig was okay with the decision, so they made their way past the Matterhorn, the Storybook Land Canal Boats, and the Mad Tea Party teacups - all three rides which Abby for one would veto on this occasion were they suggested. The teacups and Matterhorn were probably too rough for Hannah, and the Canal Boat ride included, if she was remembering correctly, being swallowed by Monstro the Whale. Hannah had already reacted badly to one whale, no need ot bring that up again and what is it with Disney and being swallowed by whales, anyway? Abby thought.
The carousel horses, however, seemed relatively safe. Though if Hannah and Alyssa didn’t want to be riding up and down on a horse, there was the chariot, which didn’t move up and down and might be kinder to smarting bottoms. Not that either of them had gotten it particularly badly.
In the end, James, Abby, Clarisse, Craig, Tobin, Christen, Tish, and Amma decided to ride the horses. Hannah and AT still looked dubious.
“It’s alright, you can both sit in the chariot if you want to. No pressure,” Amanda coaxed. “But there’s also a horse here either side of me with your names on them.”
“What?” Clarisse looked behind her.
“Not literally,” Amanda replied, and Clarisse shrugged. Americans have some strange expressions.
Finally, Hannah and AT mounted up on either side of Amanda, as she’d suggested, and the carousel got started. The sixty-eight horses and chariots circled around slowly, the horses ‘galloping’ as the carousel music played, and AT and Hannah held on tight.
Okay other than trying not to fall off, this is pretty relaxing, Hannah decided.
When the ride finished, Amanda had to help the girls down, but she didn’t mind. “How was that, my angel?” she asked Hannah, keeping her tone reassuring.
“It was fun, Mama. Bit scary at first from the possibility of falling off, but fun.” Hannah said with a small smile.
“Good, I'm glad you are having fun, sweetheart.”
“Me too, Mama.” Hannah found that she was quickly back in Abby’s grasp, her harness meaning she wasn’t going ahead of the group too quickly. They walked through Fantasyland to the It’s A Small World ride, which was still decorated for the holidays. Only some of the most popular Disney rides had holiday decorations, but the Santa hat perched on top of a spinning disk on the front of the ride building made AT giggle.
“Look Hannah, they dressed the ride up for Christmas!” The facade, which resembled a giant paper cut-out of a castle, with minarets and towers, spinning disks, clocks and bells, all in white and gold, had boats floating in the ‘moat’ in front of it, with rows of seats - one boat would easily hold all their party. “You can sit between me and Risse, we’ll keep you safe okay? And I promise it is safe, we won’t be going underwater and nothing explodes.”
“Okay, I'm willing to try it, but I'm also blaming you if something happens, cousin.”
Clarisse rolled her eyes. “If something happens it’s more than likely someone else’s fault, ma chou. You two are being good girls now.” She ushered Hannah into the boat beside her, AT on the other side. Tish, Amma, and Craig sat behind them while Abby, Glennon, and Amanda sat in front. James was at the back, walled between Tobin and Christen, who he hadn’t spent much time with yet. Sofia was in the very front row, having found a couple people in line that wanted to fill out the boat and didn’t mind the front.
The water was turquoise blue and clear enough to see all the way to the bottom. It was shallow, and the boats sat low in the water, coasting gently along the canal to the sound of lively music being sung in multiple languages.
At the front, Sofia’s companions were singing along with the music being piped out to them.
🎵”It’s a world of laughter, a world of tears, it’s a world of hopes and a world of fears-- 🎵
A resounding slap echoed back to them.
“Hey!” Sofia’s seatmate sputtered. “What did I ever do to you, Jakobsson?” she demanded as they coasted under an archway bedecked with wreaths of flowers.
“Oh, I don’t know. Exist, probably,” Sofia poked her. “I suppose I could ask Kerr for a list of your wrongdoings, or Morgan…”
“Careful, Sofia,” the other one of her seatmates cautioned. “We could say the same for Eriksson or Asllani, you know.”
“Besides, Cap probably wouldn't answer your call, she's pissed at your Mama.”
“Which one?”
“Christen mainly, but technically both.”
“Why, exactly?”
“Why do you think, Sof. Remember the mats after our final?” Exactly!”
Sofia’s brain finally caught up with her mouth as she remembered that day, especially after.
AT could hear all this but most of it was going over her head; Sofia hadn’t really talked to her about that day in that much detail yet. She tried to focus on Hannah, and on the ride, as they slid under turquoise blue arches painted with blue ‘waves’ at the bottom. The castle-like facade, decorated with topiaries shaped like animals, loomed above them and she hoped Hannah wasn’t afraid of it. She knew Sofia wasn’t - Sofia was just aggravated by Emily singing along with the song.
However, as they slid under the arch into the tunnel, the ‘it’s a small world’ theme abruptly cut off. Instead, they were greeted by “Jingle Bells, Jingle Bells, jingle all the way…” and a block-lettered sign displaying “HAPPY HOLIDAYS” along with a number of toys on each side of the boat.
They rounded a curve, and the “it’s a small world” theme resumed. AT breathed a sigh of relief. “What do you think so far, Hannah?”
The music switched back. “Dashing through the snow, in a one horse open sleigh…” as the boat continued on. Then back to the ride theme, as they approached another archway, this one labeled “Joyeueses Fetes”.
As the boat floated from room to room, through various arches, the theme and ‘Jingle Bells’ kept alternating back and forth. The figurines in each display had been amazingly intricate, Hannah thought, but all the same she was glad to have her feet on the ground again when they were finished, even if it meant Abby holding her harness again. They continued on through Fantasyland without riding more rides, into Toontown where many of the characters signed Hannah’s book.
They took the Disneyland Railroad train to Frontierland, and walked to New Orleans Square. Lunch at Cafe Orleans included some of the best French food they’d had yet. Obviously the cafe near the stadium could learn something from them.
When lunch was, regrettably, over, the family went next on The Haunted Mansion (styled with the addition of Nightmare Before Christmas decor) and then the Pirates of the Caribbean. Neither, surprisingly, affected Hannah as badly as the Submarine Voyage had - perhaps because she was no longer littlespaced.
After that, they had covered pretty much all of New Orleans Square there was to have, so they went to Adventureland, where they had time for the Jungle Cruise.
“Disney has a lot of boats, huh?” Hannah inquired, and AT nodded.
“Uh huh, lots,” she agreed as they floated down ‘the Nile’, listening to the Skipper make all sorts of bad jokes. Even Hannah giggled at the one about “the back side of water”.
“And now the most dangerous part of our journey, the return to civilization!”
“Don’t know if I’m sure about that,” James muttered as they disembarked. Some people could be more dangerous than the obviously robotic animals they’d faced after all.
“How about birds?” Craig suggested, and the group moved on to the Enchanted Tiki Room to hear the performing birds, with Abby mentioning that it would be their last stop before heading across to Paradise Gardens for the Dia de los Reyes Magos parade.
On their way, they stopped briefly for Dole Whip, the pineapple flavored ice cream a refreshing treat to trek over to California Adventure with. They left the park and crossed the entrance plaza, heading into California Adventure early enough that they could line up for the parade and celebration without too much trouble.
Besides, James’ company had saved them all a spot along the parade route. They found it and settled in, AT cuddled in between her mamas as Hannah and Clarisse snuggled together.
The Three Kings Day spectacular unfolded before them, with music, dancing, and fireworks, and Hannah was rapt with attention, feeling wrapped up in the spectacle. She didn’t move until it was over, feeling as though she was waking from a dream.
“That…was amazing.”
“I know, ma chou. We’ll have to do it again.”
“Can we do it every year for all of forever?”
Clarisse smiled. “We’ll see, ma chou.”
By then, though, everyone was tired, and ready to go home.
As they piled into the vehicles, Amanda looked at James. “We need to talk some more about us, and you, and Hannah, James. Agreed?”
“Agreed.”
Chapter 39: Back to School and Blushing Bodyguards
Summary:
Dia de los Reyes Magos wraps up, and then the next day it's back to Angel City school with Miss Lori for Hannah, AT, Clarisse and others. Sydney Leroux is present with her little ones, and catches the eye of a certain bodyguard...
Life just keeps getting more interesting for the Wambach-Doyle household, doesn't it?
Chapter Text
The Wambach-Doyle, and Melton, family arrived home that night and were immediately greeted by the scents of roast pork loin, mashed potatoes, and green beans with bacon, as soon as Elise opened the door for them. The Preaths had accompanied them, which had been anticipated, as James had texted Areia to say so.
They wouldn’t be staying the night, but Tobin, at least, had some unfinished business with Hannah before they parted.
“Everyone, wash hands then come eat before it gets cold.” Adelaide commanded in French, as respectfully as she could.
The Meltons, who were probably the least fluent among everyone, could still understand enough to know what to do next, and even still saw what the others were doing. They were slower to comply not because of the language barrier, but because they were still flabbergasted that there was a freaking maid making meals now!
When they came to the table, Tobin sat next to Hannah. She had her backpack sitting on the floor between their chairs. “When we’re finished eating, I have something for you, little one.”
Across from Hannah, AT blushed and stared at her lap.
“What do you know, cousin?” Hannah asked.
“I know what Mama Tobin has for you,” AT said, sucking on her lower lip anxiously. “And, and…” She gave the older girl a hesitant look. “It’s because of what happened today, but Mama Tobin’s not being mean okay? She loves you.”
“That’s right petite,” Tobin squeezed Hannah’s hand gently. “I think this might help you, that’s all, okay Hannah, sweetheart?”
“Okay.” Hannah mumbled before tucking into her food.
“Yum, thank you Miss Addy , Miss Elise. That was delicious.” Hannah told the two.
“You're welcome, Mademoiselle. But, you know Areia helped also.”
Hannah turned to the bodyguard, and to everyone's surprise tried to sign her thanks. It came out more like,
Thamk Yo
James and Areia nodded understandingly, “The O is particularly hard to master and you mixed up the M and the N but did a good job for the first time.” James grinned proudly.
“Okay, how in the heck did you learn that that fast?” Tish asked intrigued, cause her and Amma were riding back in their Daddy’s truck and hadn’t seen Hannah on the car ride.
“YouTube.”
“That’s why your attention wasn't on me.” Clarisse said with a pout.
“If you, or anyone else for that matter, wants to learn, Areia and I can teach you. Although you would probably learn it better from her. Have you thought more about the surgery?” James asked her.
Not until you’re more settled, at the very least. Came the reply.
Before Hannah knew it, the dessert dishes were being cleared and it was time for that talk.
“Meltons, out,” Craig ordered, shooing Tish and Amma upstairs. “Keep Hannah’s bird out of trouble.”
“Lafayette’s no trouble,” AT protested. “He’s adorable.”
“You too, little love. You and Sofia go upstairs with your Mama Christen and wait until we’re done,” Tobin said firmly. She was only inviting herself to the family discussion for as long as it took to pass Hannah and James her little gift, unless they wanted her to stay longer, at least.
Sighing, AT hugged Hannah in solidarity and trailed upstairs after Christen, Tish and Amma, Sofia following.
When the rest were settled in the family room, Abby saw that Craig was still among them.
“Craig is there a reason you didn't follow Tish and Amma? Do you have a question?”
“Actually, I have something to say to James specifically if he’s receptive,” Craig said, turning to the other man and giving him a nod.
And if his bodyguard lady isn’t going to carve me up out of hand for daring to speak to him, he thought though he was careful not to voice that comment.
James merely nodded. “I’m listening.”
“Alright.” Craig took a breath and let it out. “I’m sorry for attacking you this morning. I know Amma made a fuss about how your bodyguard tried to stab me - and believe me I’m still terrified of her, so if you can please tell her I won’t be laying hands on you again that’d be fantastic - but I’m aware that I struck first. I’d just like to be forewarned next time if there’s going to be strangers in my family’s house? But it turns out you’re not a stranger and you are family as well, so we should learn to get along, perhaps we can work toward being friends?” Craig didn’t expect to be best mates with James immediately, and honestly there was still a lot to get used to, but he was willing to try to make things better.
“Definitely, I'm certainly willing to try that. Areia knows that you are now a protectee, not someone she needs to protect us from.”
“Alright. Well, I’m aware this discussion is about you and Amanda, and Hannah, and I don’t plan to interfere in that. Just know that I consider her my niece, so if she needs me for anything, I’ll be there to help. I’ll go now and help Christen with the other girls though.” Craig nodded at James. “Thanks for hearing me out.” He excused himself and went upstairs, leaving the rest to their more private family discussion.
When Craig was gone, Tobin (who was sitting next to Hannah for the moment) turned to look at her younger cousin and gave her a gentle pat on the knee. “Okay sweetheart,” she said gently, “earlier today, you ran off from us in Tomorrowland, do you remember what distracted you?”
“Umm…No?” Hannah bit her lip anxiously, and Tobin gave her a comforting hug.
“You’re not in any more trouble sweetheart,” she promised, “we’re just talking, okay? Do you remember running into the store by Buzz Lightyear’s ride, Mr. Space Ranger?” she added with a slight smile at the adorable name Hannah had used for him.
Slowly, Hannah nodded. “There…there were space aliens,” she offered hesitantly, “and…and I wanted to ask Mama if I could have one, but Daddy found me first and, and…”
“Shhh, it’s okay, I know what happened next,” Tobin said reassuringly. “And I know, you weren’t allowed to get a space alien toy. But I did get something in the store for you, little one. I think now’s the right time for you to have it, for you and your Daddy.”
“Really?” Hannah asked.
Tobin responded, not with words but by bringing the alien paddle out of the bag.
It was round and light, smooth wood, obviously not for very serious punishments, with the three-eyed green alien on one side and Buzz Lightyear’s signature on the other. Tobin rested it on Hannah’s lap.
“There you are sweetheart. Hopefully it will help you to mind better in future,” Tobin said gently, giving Hannah another reassuring squeeze. “It’s just for you and your Daddy okay? So he doesn’t have to smack you in public anymore.”
“Hannah, I'm sorry about that. Next time I will take us somewhere private, okay? No more in public.”
“I'll be good Daddy! Promise! For all of the ever!”
“Uh Huh. I believe you, Hannah.”
“Wanted the stuffed alien though! Not this!”
“Shhh, cherie. I know, and your parents said you will get him one day, just not today okay.”
“Okay, thanks Bee.”
“Speaking of things you might not want, Hannah. I found some very interesting things before the mansion burned down. Clarisse, can you bring that black bag to the coffee table, please?”
“Oh oui, Monsieur,” Clarisse nodded and went to fetch the black bag.
Clarisse put the bag on the coffee table and unzipped it. Looking inside, her only reaction was to let out, “Mon Dieu!”
At this, Hannah let out an alarmed squeak, especially since her Daddy had said they were more things she would not like. Amanda gently pulled Hannah into her lap, hugging her close.
“It’s okay angel, I have you,” she promised. “We’ll look at whatever it is together okay? It takes a lot to rattle Clarisse, I’m sure, but we’re all here with you, it’s okay Hannah, Mama’s right here.”
Amanda made sure Hannah was soothed as much as she could, then looked from Clarisse to James and back again. “What is it?”
James looked into the bag. “Something that Glennon gave to me and Amanda years ago, since Craig refused to use them.”
Glennon’s eyes widened in recognition. She tensed as James upended the bag gently, spilling a jumble of leather implements out onto the coffee table, then spreading them out so each was separate from the others. He picked up each in turn to give Hannah a better look.
Two martinets - one with a wooden handle, the other leather. Both looked slightly heavier than the fouets that Abby and Clarisse owned, with a few more tails. A few leather paddles - two ovals, one the size of a plimsoll, the other the size of a hairbrush, and one rectangular, 16 inches long. A few different-sized leather straps (not much longer than the rectangular paddle), including one that was doubled over, a tawse, and…
The appearance of the tawse had Glennon cringing. “Don’t let that thing near me.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” James assured her, as Abby pulled Glennon close.
The final implement looked the most innocuous to Tobin. She’d never seen anything like it before - neither strap, nor martinet, it seemed to be an odd combination of all three. Consisting of a leather handle with a single loop of leather dangling from it - it looked almost like a boot lace, to Tobin’s mind - she wasn’t quite sure what it was.
But its appearance had Hannah shrieking in horror. "No Daddy! Not that, not Grandmother's strap, no no no, I be good I promise please no!!!" Amanda tried to calm her to no avail; James had frozen with it in his hand.
The scream had the predictable result of thundering footsteps on the stairs as the Melton girls and AT bolted away from Christen and toward the source of the disturbance, charging into the family room with Christen and Sofia two steps behind them. AT got there first, and skidded to a halt as she saw the assortment spread out on the coffee table.
Craig brought up the rear, having followed the others to the source of the sound but hanging back on the step, unsure of his welcome.
In a move that would have been hilarious if not for the seriousness of the situation, Areia was next skidding to a stop right alongside Craig, who either wasn't scared or didn't notice.
When she realized what made her young charge cry out, she ran back for the legal pad before she entered the room.
Hi Hannah, I can see that this is scary, so I'm going to put it out of sight, okay?
After Hannah’s nod, Areia not only put the implement in question back in the bag, but moved said bag out of the room.
“Thank you, Areia.”
You're welcome. I know um I know what she did was worse, especially with that thing. I saw the um pictures, but I destroyed them, we can destroy it too if that's what you need.
This note was passed only to Hannah who wrote her own response.
Thank you! Umm were you the one that found them?
The notepad was passed back.
Oui, I found everything under her bed. You might be happy to know that um everything she did to you, I did to her before she died. I, uh I know what that feels like from a cruel person.
Hannah’s eyes widened, then remembering the pain inflicted on her, she did crack a smile, though just a little one.
Oh! Um no one deserves that, except maybe people like her. I'm glad you're here, Areia.
To the shock of everyone, Areia almost spoke after hearing that. No one had wanted her to be in the same place in a long time, not since well Papa.
“Th- th- (frustrated growl)
When Areia gestured for the pad, surprisingly Hannah refused. Instead she stood up and went to hug Areia.
“I know what you meant. You're welcome.”
And if a tear or two escaped Areia's eyes, well not even Craig commented on that.
“Umm Hannah, angel, what's going on?”Amanda asked.
Hannah simply passed the notepad to Amanda before moving to sit down in Clarisse’s lap.
“Wh- That B- Bad woman!”
“Witch with a capital B?” Glennon quipped to her sister, gaze darkening. “What happened, Amanda?”
“She- she did it again?” James asked, face looking like he saw a ghost.
“What do you mean, James?” Abby asked.
“Um Mother um used to take pictures after spanking me to “have a benchmark” similar to how some teachers used to mark shorts “in the old days”. The thing is, Dad found out about it and put a stop to it, even burned them. She never touched me again, but she was angry and this was 24 hours before… before Dad died. For the longest time, I thought- I thought it was my fault that he died.”
“Is that why you didn't spank me that whole first year?” Amanda inquired.
James blushed. “Yes, dear. That's why.”
“Now I know why you were such a brat that summer, Sister.” Glennon commented wryly.
“Wait! These are Doyle family implements,” Abby said, noticing the D. on one of the straps. “How did she get her hands on them?”
It was Glennon’s turn to blush. “I gave them to Sister, cause well Craig didn't have any interest. But that's all I know.”
“Wait, after the night Hannah was taken, I don't remember them being in my room after, I just never thought about it until now.” Amanda replied.
“She definitely took those when she took Hannah.” Amanda said with certainty.
“Umm I have a question. Areia, you said you know what Hannah went through?” Abby asked.
Umm Madame on my first job, I failed at the boss lost an eye in an assassination attempt. The terror organization kidnapped me and used that, it was scary.
James translated, getting Areia sympathy looks from around the room.
Areia, Considering she now has more money, and is worth more than me, how would you like to switch to guarding Hannah as your main protectee?
To this Areia nodded rapidly.
“Okay, I have three more questions to ask. “ James said.
He turned to Tish, addressing the teen directly. “You understand I’m your cousin Hannah’s Dad, and I intend to be part of her and your Aunt Amanda’s lives again, permanently? That not being in their lives wasn’t my choice?”
Tish nodded. “Yes sir.”
“What would that make me to you? It’s your choice what to call me, yours and Amma’s both. I won’t be offended.”
“Uncle James, sir,” Tish said promptly.
“Uncle James,” Amma echoed.
James nodded. “Because your Dad is Hannah’s Uncle Craig, right?”
The girls nodded in tandem.
“What would happen if Hannah was naughty for your Dad?”
Tish and Amma exchanged glances. “Maybe send her to the naughty step. Or Mama Abby would probably handle it, Uncle James?” Tish ventured.
“Probably,” Glennon muttered.
“I think I see what you might be getting at, correct me if I’m wrong, James,” Abby said. “But, since you’re an adult and a Top that is part of this household,” and isn’t that a weird development, she thought to herself, “you’re asking what role in discipline you will play in this household, including with Craig, Glennon’s and my children, wanting it to be similar to Craig’s with Hannah, I expect. Does that sound right?”
“That would be correct.”
“In that case, I think I can speak for Glennon, Craig and myself in saying we expect all our children to be given the same rules, age appropriately obviously. Since Tish and Amma aren’t old enough to have been Classified yet, I prefer not to use spankings with them. I certainly wouldn’t use implements with them, until they have their own. Hannah is old enough, and Tish will be old enough soon. When she’s of age, I’ll hold her to the same standard as Hannah. We discipline our girls in other ways, and as a responsible adult in their lives, you’d be just as capable of doing so as we would.”
“I understand, thank you for the clarification.”
“Hannah, sweetheart, how would you like Areia to be your bodyguard?”
“Really? But, I um I don't want her to scare anyone at school?”
“Believe me, Hannah, you don't have to worry about that, you won't even notice she's there.
“I don't know sign language?” She tried.
“No time like the present to learn.”
“I have school in the morning?”
“Mademoiselle, someone named Lori called to say class is moved up an hour.” This came from Adelaide.
“Looks like we're learning sign language.” Hannah said with a grin.
Hannah and Areia practiced for a couple of hours, and James taught her the difference in the whistles before Hannah went to sleep, what was an hour later than normal for a school night.
***
The next morning, Hannah awoke to her Auntie Glennon shaking Bee's shoulder.
“Five minutes girls, you have school this morning. Auntie Abby will pick up breakfast on the way.”
After grabbing an apple to placate Miss Addy, the girls, Abby, Amanda, James, and Areia (who wasn't happy about being unarmed, but grinned when Hannah said, “Just your presence is enough to scare away the bad people.”)
Soon, the family arrived at the French pastry shop that was next to the stadium.
Upon entering, Abby ordered a breakfast croissant, which she had better hopes for than last time after hearing praise about the sandwiches they served at lunch. It was definitely better than last time.
Clarisse had never been more grateful for her chou than in that moment when Hannah pulled out a container for them to share an eclair and a creampuff. She eagerly tucked into her portion after it had been split, grateful to not have to subject herself to this pastry shop’s inferior goods.
James, however, did order some pastries from the menu for Amanda and him to split.
His reaction, however, was interesting, especially to Clarisse.
“That did not taste good. I could do a better job with this place. I could buy them out, I've been wanting to do something different anyway. And you would be right across the street-” Seeing the look on Amanda’s face, James changed direction.
“But I'm not going to do anything now, and we have time to discuss this. Keys please?”
James and Amanda would take Abby’s van to do the shopping for James before coming back to pick up the rest of the family, no sense in wasting gas, and it wasn't like the others were going to be leaving the stadium anyway.
“Be careful, if something happens to it, I'm not going to be responsible for holding Glennon back when she decides to fight you.”
This simply got a laugh out of James before he and Amanda were on their way.
It wasn’t long before Abby and her trio crossed the street and headed for the stadium entrance.
*************************
“Thank you for seeing us early, Lori. And for getting Syd in here.” Abby nodded to Sydney Leroux.
“No problem. Who's your friend?”
“This is Hannah’s new bodyguard. I know, I know. But her Dad is back, turned out he was innocent, and has the bodyguard for her, also she has a minority stake In the team. I know. The important part is, Areia will just be standing outside the door so as not to freak anyone out compared to if she was in the room. However, I know Cassius and Roux play in the hallway sometimes so I wanted to make you aware of the change, Syd. If you could tell your class Lori, I'd appreciate it. I have other things to do today, someone will be back to pick them up.” With that taken care of, Abby exited the “classroom”. In her place came hyper Cassius and Roux, who skidded to a halt upon seeing their mother staring at the strange lady.
“Mommy you said you’d train with us while Miss Lori had her class if we got up early Were you lying?”
“No Cassius Cruz, I was not. Miss Lori just needed to speak to me for a moment. Say bye to Miss Lori and wave to the nice lady.”
Instead, apparently both kids were in the age range where they did the opposite of what their parents asked, because the next sentence shocked the room and sent AT in a fit of giggles.
“Bye nice lady.” Both kids said as they waved to Miss Lori instead.
Two minutes earlier…. (Areia's pov)
Holy smokes I wonder who she is? Well, she's got visible tattoos, so nothing against that, she seems put together, maybe has kids, and if I was a betting person, which I am, I'd say she's a footballer that plays here.
Madame! No one knows my name or that I'm mute now. This is going to be interesting, and something tells me it won't end well.
And…. apparently here are her kids. Cute little ones. Awww, he has a ball under his arm, takes after his Maman. The girl seems quiet, probably isn't used to being able to talk as much if her older brother is this energetic.
Oh? We've lied before, and recently have we? No ring, probably a brat who can't be herself with having to take care of two little ones. Hmmm.
I always thought Hannah’s Top, Clarisse was brash, but apparently the right person makes you feel it, even if you don't (can't) say it, because that bottom certainly seems like it could use a smacking.
Areia? Areia?!
(Loud whistle)
Areia is brought out of her thoughts by the loud whistle from Mademoiselle Hannah.
Post up outside the door. Miss Lori got you a temporary generic “security” badge in case anyone asks questions.
Yes ma’am.
I told you, you don't have to call me-
Yes ma’am.
*********************
Miss Lori started off class with a pop quiz to see how much of their lessons they’d retained over the break. It wasn’t anything too serious or difficult, considering they hadn’t learned much before the break, either, but she just wanted to get their minds back in the right frame of mind.
All the girls were having a difficult time focusing, but to Lori’s surprise, the one having the hardest time was Clarisse. She was fidgeting worse than Hannah was prone to, and after struggling her way through the first three of the twenty questions (It really wasn’t a seriously long quiz) Clarisse poked Hannah in the back, whispering to her. “Ma chou, what stat is most likely to lead to a smacking?”
That is, she thought she poked Hannah. With the fact that AT had started adopting Hannah’s style of dress, plus having her braid tucked under her re-inc cap, the teen could be mistaken for her cousin out of Clarisse’s peripheral vision, if she was too distracted to look properly.
AT turned around, furious, opened her mouth to speak, and--
“Miss Press-Heath,” Lori said firmly. “This is a quiz, we do not share answers. Come to the front of the class please.”
Alyssa whipped back around, sputtering. “Miss Lori, no, I wasn’t going to--”
“You can’t Miss Lori, she wouldn’t!” Hannah protested. “AT didn’t do anything!”
“Then who is responsible for this?” Lori asked, eyes on the French girl simmering behind the other two. Come on little one, I know that you know that I know…
“I wasn’t cheating, or helping anyone cheat!” Alyssa protested, even as she walked up to Miss Lori’s desk. “Please, you have to believe me, I wouldn’t!”
“Is there someone else who has anything to say?” Miss Lori asked, her gaze sweeping the room.
“As a matter of fact there is,” Hannah spoke up, surprising Lori, who raised an eyebrow.
Oh, this is going to be good. “Do elaborate, Miss Doyle.”
“Well I’m a co-owner of Angel City now. That makes me the boss of you and I say you can’t punish AT or Bee.”
Lori raised both eyebrows now, regarding Hannah with faint amusement. “Is that so, Miss Doyle. I don’t believe I said anything about punishing Miss Le Bihan. Do you think she needs punishment?”
“No,” Hannah said as vehemently as she dared, though her stubborn gaze faltered slightly. “Um. I mean…It doesn’t matter, you still can’t. You got to do what I say.”
Keep digging yourself a deeper grave, little one…
“Hannah, it doesn’t work like that!” AT snapped. “Miss Lori’s our teacher. You need to not be like that, you’ll get us all into bad trouble.”
“No! I say you and Bee can’t be in trouble! And Miss Lori can’t spank me either cause of I’m the boss.”
“Miss Le Bihan, would you care to tell me why Miss Doyle seems so certain you ought to be in trouble?” Lori inquired, arms folded.
“That’s NOT what I SAID!” Hannah shouted.
“Well, it's what I'm hearing. Miss Le Bihan?”
Clarisse sighed heavily, got to her feet, and walked to the front of the room, standing in front of Miss Lori. She spoke in French, unable to get the words out any other way. “Your pardon, Madame. I was…stuck on a question and I tried to get Hannah’s opinion. Only, I poked Alyssa by mistake.” Cheeks flushed, head bowed, she stepped back a pace.
“Cheating! And on a simple pop quiz, not even a test. You might want to study and review next time, yes? Come around the desk, facing the class.”
Face red with embarrassment, Clarisse did as she was told, stomach fluttering. She knew she was in big trouble, she just hoped she’d gotten AT in the clear, at least. “Please, Madame, is AT in trouble? She did nothing wrong…”
“She won't be getting nearly what you two naughty brats will, but I think she's earned just a tiny bit, don't you think so, Miss Press-Heath?”
Alyssa sniffled, looking at Lori worriedly. “Is…does it have to be with…with the paddle? Because at my last school…” She hugged herself anxiously. “They made Mama paddle me in the office, for fighting back when someone bullied me.”
“No, Alyssa. Definitely not the paddle, just the ruler. Not even your age in swats, okay?”
Alyssa relaxed a little bit. “Yes Miss Lori, ma’am,” she whispered, going up to Lori obediently.
“I think I'll have you first. First to worst, as the saying goes.”
Alyssa nodded, sucking on her lower lip anxiously as Miss Lori took out the ruler. She silently cursed her choice of attire, Angel City board shorts might have been catching on thanks to Risse, but they also made the possibility of bare bottom spankings more likely. She hoped not.
“Considering your attire, you will be getting this fully clothed, you will just be getting more swats. Your fellow naughty classmates, however, I will be having a word with whoever picks them up. They both could probably use a bedtime spanking.”
“Yes ma’am,” Alyssa said, eyeing the ruler anxiously as it was brought out. She wasn’t sure how Miss Lori intended her to be positioned for this, though she thought she could rule some positions out since it was just the ruler.
“Miss Le Bihan, back up please. Miss Press-Heath take Miss Le Bihan's position, well over the desk. Grasp the other side, reaching back is extras.”
Alyssa tried to grab the other side of the desk, but the petite girl couldn’t manage it without climbing onto the desk, legs dangling. The feeling of being off the ground like that unsettled her and she squirmed ineffectively. “O-oh…ow…”
Luckily for AT, Hannah came to her rescue, taking Alyssa’s hands and holding onto her tightly, so she could bend over the desk without being so far over.
“Thank you Hannah,” AT whispered. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see Miss Lori behind her.
The first smack of the ruler over her shorts elicited a yelp, more of surprise than pain. It hurt but it wasn’t as awful as her high school paddle had felt, and by clinging tight to Hannah, and trying to hold as still as she could, AT managed to bear the remaining eight smacks without fussing too much. After nine, she was helped to stand up again and turned to look at Miss Lori, blushing. “I’m sorry Miss Lori.”
“It’s forgiven, Alyssa. You can go sit down. Miss Le Bihan? How many do you think you deserve right now for cheating on my quiz?”
Clarisse froze, unsure what to say to that. Her face was pinker than her shorts and she swallowed nervously. “M-more than AT, Madame?” she offered, hoping it wouldn’t be taken as sass. It wasn’t intended that way..
“That’s correct. Can you think of a number?”
“Vingt-neuf, Madame?” Clarisse asked, hoping Miss Lori would be more merciful than that. Still, she was twenty-nine, and her maman had sometimes used her age to measure the number of swats.
“I think it will be 14 instead. Keep in mind, you've got more coming tonight with the note home, but don't think I didn't see what you tried to do there, Miss Le Bihan. Brace yourself.”
Clarisse was a good four inches taller than AT, and it was a little easier for her to get in position over Miss Lori’s desk. She grasped the other side firmly, closing her eyes tightly once she was in position properly.
When the first smack of the ruler landed across Clarisse’s shorts, she sucked in a cry, not wanting to cry out loud in front of her teammate or her love. The smacks continued, and Clarisse found herself counting each one silently. By the time the count had reached a dozen, Clarisse was squirming.
A swat to the top of her left thigh put paid to that, followed by one to the right, and then it was over. With a stifled sob, Clarisse got to her feet again, apologising profusely to Lori.
“Just see that you don't cheat again. This will seem mild. I will give you another opportunity to take your test with different questions, come early next week. I'm only trying this and not giving you an F to prove that you can study and be better. Back to your seat. Miss Doyle? I'm most cross with you, young lady. Bend over.”
Hannah gave Clarisse a panicked look. “Bee..”
“It’s just the ruler, ma chou, ” Clarisse whispered. “It’s not something else, I’m sure.”
Hannah looked anxiously at Miss Lori, but reluctantly took her position, as Clarisse equally reluctantly sat back down.
When Hannah’s smacks with the ruler came, they were definitely laid on harder than Clarisse, but Miss Lori’s other hand was on Hannah’s back to steady and comfort her. Miss Lori wasn’t sure what Hannah’s remark had been referencing, but wanted to show Hannah she wasn’t really angry
After 16 swats, Hannah was lifted back on her feet.
“After the rest of you are finished with your quizzes, hand them in and head opposite the gym for the practice pitch. Stats people we're trying something different and seeing how you do without being able to see the whole pitch from above.”
**********
Areia, hearing this from the other side of the door, headed for the gym. Thankfully they have signs for directions.
I know the mystery woman headed this way…
Here's the gym…. Aww the little fellow is trying to lift the weight. Where's your mum and sis, kid? Oh crap!
Cassius had managed to actually lift a dumbbell weight, trying to imitate his mother, not realizing that someone had tied these together and the other was headed for his head.
Luckily, Areia still remembered her “child in danger” training, didn't prepare you for the weight room, but a move from it could save the little guy.
Areia dove forward, grabbing the weight just before it hit his head, but having to contort her body to move the weight over his head and safely to the ground.
The pain came when her body landed and her head hit the ground.
Fuck, that hurt. That's the positive of being mute, you can curse without worrying about kids hearing you, she thought with a grin.
You okay? Areia tried to sign.
The little guy, Cassius, she thought his mum called him, just tilted his head at her.
Aww he's cute. Oh, the pad. Madame Glennon, I think, had given Areia a small notebook she could carry if needed.
“You okay?” She wrote.
He smiled before nodding rapidly.
“Thank you for saving me, ma'am.”
“You’re welcome, Cassius.” Areia wrote.
“You know my name?!”
“ I was in the room when you found your-”
“Cassius Cruz! Don't sneak off like that! Oh, hello. Oh my gosh, you're bleeding! What happened?”
Areia was at a loss for words, seeing blood on her hand wasn’t new, but someone concerned over it was.
She tried to wave the mother of two off, knowing conversation was pointless.
“Nonsense, at least take a bandaid. Now, I have Angel City orrrr Angel City apparently? She laughed as she came up with the same design from the opposite pocket.
Areia let a grin slip as she reached for the bandage.
“Let me.”
“ I got it! Thank you.”
Areia took the bandage, and remembering her first aid training, managed to put the bandage on herself.
“Oh, btw you are needed on the practice pitch.”
“Thanks. Come on Roux, grab your brother's hand.”
The mother and her children headed down the hall in the opposite direction as Areia was mindful of her charges about to exit the “classroom” it sounded like.
******************
As the players broke into two squads and the stats people moved to bleachers, Areia was left without a place to be.
However, she noticed that she wasn't the only one, there were two others who were playing by themselves.
Areia waved as she approached.
“Can I play with you guys?” She wrote.
Receiving two nods, she set up to play goalie behind the sister, having already had a moment with her brother.
After a lot of back and forth, Areia switched “goals” which were just the kids shoes, and um if she let the sister score, well the beaming smile she got in return was worth it! And when Cassius pouted up at her, she simply tapped her bandage which just got a shrug of his shoulders.
Suddenly, both siblings grinned before turning toward Areia and each jumping on her. All three collapsed to the pitch in a fit of giggles.
****************************
They were at lunch, when Sydney, wondering why the mystery woman wasn't speaking, decided to just ask her.
“You understand English, so um cat got your tongue or what?”
At this statement Areia tilted her head.
“It means, why aren't you speaking. I'll go first, my name is Sydney. What's your name?”
“ Areia.” She wrote.
“Why can't you just speak to me? I'll see you around Areia.” Sydney said, fed up with what she thought was Areia messing with her.
Areia stayed where she was for a moment, before bolting for the nearest restroom, pleading with the tears in her eyes to not fall yet. Every time I find a friend……
Meanwhile, Sydney huffed as she sat down next to Clarisse and across from AT.
"She's obviously not interested. I tried speaking in French and English and she didn't respond. And what really pissed me off was she refused to speak to Cassius and Roux, despite playing with them.”
Hannah spoke up, seeing others were to stunned into silence, "Umm Ms Leroux, Areia, she um she's mute.”
“What?! But sh- she responded to everything I said!”
AT responded this time, "Andddd, I think she heard you, Syd. She can still um hear, so yeah.”
Sydney looks back to see the strang- no Areia halfway towards the nearest bathroom, with the tears no longer able to be held at bay.
“Wait! Just stop one second please! I wanted to apologize for earlier.”
Syd hopped off the picnic table, running full sprint towards the restroom door that just closed.
“Areia! Please?” There was a note of desperation in Sydney’s voice. She had to make things right with this woman, she’d never been able to make things right with Dom in the end and why are you comparing her to him, Sydney Rae Leroux, you’re losing your mind she scolded herself.
The door opened a moment later, and Areia stared at Sydney.
“Please, I’m sorry, I didn’t understand,” Sydney babbled, heart pounding. “I’m sorry. Can we try again, and hopefully be friends?”
Areia held out her writing pad. I would like a friend, she had written on it.
Sydney exhaled in relief and nodded, smiling. “Thank you.”
Areia blushed.
You’re welcome.
Chapter 40: Like Mother, Like Daughter (And Girlfriend?)
Summary:
While Hannah, Clarisse, and AT's disaster of a school day is going down, James and Amanda have a little shopping trip to themselves. Amanda is getting used to having a Top again, and testing the boundaries, but James is mostly ready to handle all that. Amanda might have discovered a part of herself that lay buried, without her Top to express it with properly...
Let's just say that by the time the day is over, Hannah and Clarisse aren't the only ones at the Wambach-Doyle household who've dug themselves in deep...
Notes:
It seems Amanda is a 'teenage Little' brat, though the regressing part of her Classification hasn't had much chance to properly express and (like Sofia elsewhere in Soccerverse) she'd been suppressing her needs. This could prove interesting for future, now that James is back, willing and able to help and support - including disciplining - her.
The restaurant James and Amanda go to for lunch is based off of Red Robin, one of my favorites. If you have one in your area I highly recommend it.
(Edited to add the bedtime spankings, I was too tired to finish the whole thing last night. Also, there are lines/plot points from Curious George and Madeleine as bedtime stories for the girls, obviously I don't own that)
Chapter Text
James and Amanda were given permission to take Abby’s van to do the shopping for James before coming back to pick up the rest of the family, no sense in wasting gas, and it wasn't like the others were going to be leaving the stadium anyway.
“Be careful, if something happens to it, I'm not going to be responsible for holding Glennon back when she decides to fight you.”
This simply got a laugh out of James before he and Amanda were on their way.
Five minutes later, with James behind the wheel they were on their way to a clothing store.
James had researched it last night and there was a premium clothing store for Tops just an hour from the stadium.
The store was situated in a strip mall that had plenty of parking available at that time of the morning. When Amanda and James were greeted at the door, it appeared they were the only two customers at the moment.
Which is fine by me because it’s the first real alone time I’ve had with James since he turned up, Amanda thought, as she followed him in. A personal shopper came to meet them and help them look through everything James required, leaving Amanda to fidget nervously. They weren’t really all alone. And somehow it felt like the few people working in the store were all looking at her.
She felt thoroughly out of place and hated the feeling.
They're probably thinking, How did she get him? Amanda thought looking at the cashier before looking down at her outfit self-consciously.
She waited as patiently as she could, as James got the new clothes he wanted and needed. The attention being given to them just made her more and more nervous, though, until she felt like she was going to snap.
“ James --”
The shopper’s back was turned, so James turned to face Amanda, took in her expression, and gave her a look she hadn’t seen from him in over twenty years. It wasn’t anger, but it was…sternness, perhaps.
“Amanda Flahe Doyle.”
Her stomach dropped under the intensity of his stare.
“Yes…sir?” she offered.
“Go sit in that chair now please.” He pointed to a lyre-backed wooden chair with a teal green cushion, not far away. “I’ll tell you when you can get up.”
But then they’ll stare even more, she thought, eyes wide. “But James--”
“Now, Amanda.”
She went, a mix of emotions filling her head, and sank down in between the high arms, gripping them tightly. Alright Amanda, breathe, she told herself. But on the other hand… What the hell was that? No one does that to me. James doesn’t do that. Does he?
Correction: Maybe he didn't , but is gonna start seems like it.
A few minutes later, James walked over to the chair and slid in next to Amanda, pulling her into his lap so he didn’t squish her. “Amanda, look at me please.” The note of command had left his tone and it was obviously a request this time.
She looked up, and exhaled in relief as she was met by James’ smile. He leaned in and gave her a reassuring kiss.
“It’s alright Mandy,” he promised her, “I wasn’t angry, I just needed you to have a safe space where they weren’t going to look like they were staring at you.”
Amanda sniffed. “I thought they were staring more.”
“No, sweetheart,” James promised. “It’s alright, I sent you to sit in the chair for your own good, okay Mandy? Are you alright now?” He wrapped a comforting arm around her and she snuggled into his chest, nodding.
“Can you be good and stay here for me? I'm almost finished. Then we can go to lunch wherever you want. We have two stops to make after lunch, both surprises for you, then we're picking up the girls and going home for the evening meal, okay?”
Amanda processed all this and nodded. “Yes James, I can be good,” she promised, thinking about what they could do for lunch. “There’s the new burger place down at the end of the row here,” she suggested. “They do gourmet burgers, apparently. Tish hasn’t wanted to try it, saying her dad’s are definitely better, so we hadn’t gone to try it yet.”
“Well, we can definitely try it,” James agreed. When he’d made his purchases, they headed down to the restaurant.
Since it was a new restaurant, and getting to be around lunchtime, James wasn’t surprised to find the place pretty busy. The waiting area was taking names; he put them down as ‘James, party of two’ and managed to find just enough space to sit with Amanda cuddled in his lap. She felt a bit self-conscious, but James’ lap was comfortable enough. Right now, anyway.
Since there were only the two of them, though, they were called for their table sooner than a larger party, and were given a table in a quieter corner of the restaurant. Utensils were left, bundled in napkins, and the menus were already at the table for them to peruse.
There was an impressive selection of wines, beers and cocktails, but Amanda, at least, felt it was too early in the day for that kind of thing. She wasn’t interested in the sodas or milkshakes, but when she saw the array of teas and lemonades, it piqued her interest. Their signature lemonade seemed to be a strawberry lemonade, though there were also peach and raspberry. “I think I’ll get the strawberry lemonade,” Amanda said decisively.
“Hmm, I do like the color of strawberries in, or on, certain things.” James replied.
Well if he's trying to make me blush he's certainly succeeding. Amanda thought.
“Hi, I'm Adam. I'll be your server today. Can I get you started with something to drink?”
“I’d like the strawberry lemonade, please,” Amanda replied, and James nodded.
“I think that sounds good,” he agreed. “And some iced water as well.”
“I’ll have those right out to you and be back for your food order. The lemonades have free refills,” Adam added.
“That’s definitely good to know, thank you.” James nodded as Adam headed back toward the kitchen.
When Adam returned with their drinks, Amanda and James had discussed the menu. James ordered a basket of pretzel bites with cheese dip for them to share, and he decided to try their breakfast burger - a sunny-side up egg, bacon, cheese, lettuce, tomato and mayo along with the beef patty. Amanda chose the smashed avocado and bacon burger, and they both chose steak fries for their side.
When the food came, they cut their burgers in half, swapping halves over so they could each try the new burgers. The strawberry lemonade was amazing, and the burgers and steak fries were definitely to their liking.
“Tish might be right that Craig could pull these off,” Amanda mused, “but I think we should still try and convince her to come here. We should definitely come back here with Hannah---what?” She blinked, noticing James’ eyes on her again, and he smiled faintly.
“I like the sound of ‘we’, ma reine,” James said. “I’ll never get tired of it.”
“Me, either,” Amanda said quietly. James squeezed her hand lightly.
When they finished their meal, they decided to skip getting dessert - James still wanted to take Amanda to her surprises before they went to collect Hannah and Clarisse - but promised each other they’d get dessert next time they came here. James took care of the bill, leaving a tip for Adam, and they left the restaurant, walking back toward the car.
After another hour of driving, in the opposite direction, than Amanda would have thought, James stopped the van in front of another high end shop, except this time it read Stacey’s Spankees, which was basically a grown-up version of Littles Emporium, perfect for people in need of spanking who weren't smol Little. But he doesn't know that um, sometimes I want to be teen Little, but never had the opportunity cause he left, then worrying over Hannah being taken, Hannah being, back, but then he wasn't here and-
Suddenly, Amanda felt a hand on hers.
“Hey, would that be something you'd be interested in? Being teen Little?” She heard James asking.
“I- I said that out loud?” Amanda asked, blush spreading across her cheeks.
“Yes, you did. I'm okay with it, but I need to know how you are feeling, okay ma little Mandy?”
Amanda only blushed deeper, the last time she heard him say that it was to a baby Hannah in her bassinet, and now he was potentially using them with her!
“Ye- yes, please, Da- Daddy.”
“No, problem. Would you be interested in looking at Traveling Teena’s for a few supplies?”
At Amanda’s eager nod, James chuckled.
“Okay, it's a bit out of the way, but the extra time built into the schedule fits perfectly for still picking up the girls on time. Now, I need you to be big for a moment. We're going in here for one item and I don't want any tantrums, fuss, or sass from you, Amanda Flahe Doyle, is that clear?”
“Yes, sir.” Amanda responded as she followed her Top inside the store.
“Hi, how can we help you?”
“Hi, can you point me towards your shorts/pants section, please.’
The employee led James and Amanda to the section in question, which had an assortment of shorts and pants (trousers) in varying colors, patterns and materials.
It didn’t take James long to locate the board shorts, in particular.
Amanda gave James a suspicious look. She had heard Clarisse talk openly about how useful board shorts were for Hannah. Had James been talking to Clarisse?
Then again, Hannah clearly found board shorts comfortable and didn’t mind wearing them, either, so perhaps she should trust Hannah’s judgement…
Don’t be ridiculous Amanda Doyle, when is it a good idea to trust Hannah’s judgement? her sarcastic thoughts snarked, and she hoped she’d kept them in her head. Okay sometimes she could trust Hannah to make good decisions. Clothes were one of the things her angel had a good eye for, really.
It wasn’t bad enough that James didn't grab one or two pairs, but seven! What is he thinking, one for every day of the week?!
Amanda’s irritation didn't stop there, however. The worker had the nerve to flirt blatantly in front of her! Touching his arm and saying how, “She loves those shorts”. The real problem though was a combination of Amanda not having anything to do but stand still, which was very hard to do in the current situation and her own insecurities that she wasn’t worthy of James.
What made her anger boil over into trouble was what the employee said as she left them to browse.
“We also have a similar item in the swimwear department. I really like those, I have multiple pairs.”
As soon as the employee was out of earshot, Amanda spun around and kicked at a rack of the shorts, hands clenched into fists. “That, that horrible, awful---ugh!” She stamped her foot hard, wanting to call that horrible, awful woman things but knowing better than to go there. “Not fair!” She kicked the rack again. “She had no right to--” Amanda yelped as James grabbed her firmly, though not too tightly, by the shoulder.
“Amanda Flahe Doyle! We do not kick the store property, for one you would have to pay damages, and two you could injure yourself. Now, that's strike two, after what happened in the last store. Go sit on that chair while I'm finishing up, you don't want to get to strike three. We will be discussing this shortly.”
“But James, sir, she was flirting with you,” Amanda protested, trying to make clear what had her so upset.
“You didn’t notice the tattoo just under her ear, did you?”
“I was busier noticing her mouth moving as she sounded like she was flirting,” Amanda pointed out as she stalked over to the chair and threw herself down in it, tears pricking her eyes. It sounded as though James was dismissing her concerns out of hand.
“I understand that you saw it that way, but she's gay, ma reine. And you have nothing to worry about regardless. I only have eyes for you, okay?” James said as he bent down to kiss Amanda on the forehead, then the lips, chastely. “No more dramatics, please?”
Amanda sniffled and nodded. “I’ll try,” she offered quietly. “It just hurts, thinking I’m not good enough.”
“Hey,” James said as he moved her so she was sitting in his lap on the chair, facing him. “Don't say that. If anyone in this relationship isn't deserving of someone, it's I who doesn't deserve you. After all you've been through, you could do so much better than me, but yet, here you are, in my arms once again. Don't doubt that. Don't doubt us. Can you try, for me, please ma reine. I've only ever, and only will love you.”
“I’m sorry James,” Amanda said quietly. “I don’t mean to be so…so…” She gestured in frustration as words failed her. “I don’t want any man but you. You’re the father of my child. I don’t want us to be apart again.”
“I know, ma reine.” James gave her a reassuring squeeze and another kiss on the forehead. “I’m not going to leave you behind ever again. But I do need to finish the shopping, so I need you to please sit quietly and wait for me, alright?” he said. “You’re on strike two now my love, we don’t want to cross that line I’m sure.”
“Yes sir,” Amanda said meekly. “W-what happens if…not that I’m going to, at least I’m going to try not to, but if, um…” She threw James a panicked look.
“Then you’re still mine, ma reine,” James said reassuringly, “and I’m still not going anywhere. But, if we get to strike three, we’re going to have to discuss the matter at home, hmmm?”
Amanda gulped and nodded. “I’ll try to not,” she offered, and James nodded.
“I know you will. It’s alright sweetheart, I’ll be just a few minutes, okay?”
“Okay.”
Things were going smoothly for the next ten minutes, however, Amanda got tired of sitting still and being patient.
Not only did she leave the chair she was supposed to be sitting in, but she wondered the store pacing in frustration and eventually let out that frustration on a smiling female employee.
Well no one has to wonder if Hannah is mine or where she gets the outbursts from, do they? Why is she smiling like that?
This was a different employee from the earlier one, but that didn't stop Amanda from turning her anger on the employee.
“Hey! What are you looking at?” Amanda demanded.
Unfortunately for Amanda, James had finished his business in the store and came quickly to her side, putting an arm firmly around her.
“Amanda Flahe Doyle, what did I say?” he asked quietly, giving her a reassuring but restraining squeeze as he hugged her to his side.
Amanda wilted. “T-to behave, sir,” she whispered.
“And did you?”
“No, but--”
James shook his head. “That’s enough, we’ll have to discuss this at home.”
That meant, Amanda knew, that they were out of time for any more stops. She was worried about what James would have to say to her at home, as they left the store with their purchases.
But before they could go home, they needed to go to the stadium to pick up Clarisse and Hannah.
It was a subdued Amanda who was sitting in the front passenger seat when Miss Lori came out to meet them, Clarisse, Hannah, and Ariea in tow. Hannah was fidgeting nervously, Amanda saw, tapping her foot anxiously, twisting her ring, and bouncing intermittently on the balls of her feet, while Clarisse just stood there, seemingly staring at nothing.
She saw the three loaded into the back of the van before turning her gaze to James. “I am afraid there was some difficulty in class today,” she said quietly, handing him an envelope. “Miss Doyle and Miss Le Bihan were both involved.”
James placed the envelope down in the cupholder between the two front seats, where it wouldn’t get lost. “Did they have a fight?”
“With each other, no, though Miss Doyle especially was uncooperative today,” Miss Lori replied.
“What happened?” Amanda burst out, worried.
“It’s all in the letter,” Miss Lori replied. “If you need further clarification when you’ve read it, you have my number, though I would advise asking the girls; I don’t think they’d be inclined to lie.”
James nodded. “In that case, we’ll be on our way, thank you Miss Lori. I’m sorry our girls caused you any problems.”
“Thank you. I’ll see them tomorrow.” Lori would have to have a similar conversation with Tobin and Christen; she wasn’t looking forward to that.
As James drove them home, Hannah began to protest. “Please don’t be mad with us Daddy! We weren’t trying to be bad for Miss Lori, I didn’t mean it, Please don’t be mad, please don’t spank us, Miss Lori already did and--”
“Slow down, Hannah,” James said quietly. “I’m not mad with you. We’re going to go home and have dinner, and then we’re going to talk about it.”
“It sounds to me like you forgot to take your medicine today, my angel,”
Hannah froze, swallowing hard.
“I might maybe have…”
James contained his exasperated sigh.
“Do I need to pull over?”
“No Daddy.”
“I’m going to ensure Areia knows you’re not to forget your medicine again,” James said firmly. Hannah blushed and stared at her lap.
Getting home, the group were met by the sight of dinner being gotten on the table. Craig was there, with the girls, and as Hannah came up to him he hugged his niece.
“Hey, little one. I forgot to give something to you, from Chase, so I’ve got it for you for after dinner, alright?”
“Daddy says I have to have a bedtime spanking,” Hannah said quietly, looking at the floor.
“Oh well, after dinner isn’t bedtime,” Craig pointed out, and Hannah nodded slowly, wondering whether James would see it that way.
“Alright Uncle Craig. I’d be glad to have whatever Chase left,” she offered.
They sat down at the table, and ate a good meal of grilled salmon, vegetables, and rice. Abby asked how school had gone, and not getting a straight answer from Hannah, turned to Clarisse.
“Not so well, Madame,” Clarisse admitted. The letter was passed to Abby, who read it silently without comment, and nodded.
“Daddy, I think Areia should try the surgery,” Hannah said, both because it was true and in an attempt to deflect James’ attention. “She really wants to.”
At a glance from James, Areia nodded, passing a note of her own to him.
I would like to be better able to serve Mademoiselle Hannah, and if my voice can be restored that will be immensely helpful.
James nodded. “We’ll definitely be looking into it, Areia,” he promised. “But surgery isn’t a thing that can just happen, so it might take awhile to work out.”
When dinner was over, they assembled in the family room, and Craig brought out a package.
"Here, Hannah, Chase wanted you to have this." Craig handed over the wrapped, box-looking package, which turned out to be a somewhat old and battered, but still quite readable, set of the Curious George books with a note attached:
"To our Little Monkey,
Unfortunately winter break can't last forever, and I had to go back to college. I was packing my stuff at Dad's when I found this boxed set that Mom and Dad used to read with me. I figured you'd like it for your Littles books. Sorry about the condition, but they're first editions, they were Mom and Aunt Amanda's before mine, which probably means they should be yours anyway, little one.
I hope you don't use them as inspiration to get into trouble.
Stay safe, love you Hannah.
Chase"
Hannah sniffled. “I love them, Uncle Craig. You’ll tell Chase thank you for me won’t you?”
“Of course.”
“Alright Hannah,” James said, interrupting the moment between uncle and niece with only a little regret. “It sounds like Amma wants to put a Hallmark movie on, which Areia loves by the way, but while they and Tish will be watching it, you and Clarisse won’t. We have business to take care of.”
Hannah gulped nervously, holding her books tightly to her chest. “Daddy please…”
“Come on sweetheart, you can put your books away before we get started. It’s okay,” he soothed, “it’s all going to be okay.”
Hannah clutched her books with one arm and slipped her other hand into Clarisse’s as they followed James upstairs nervously.
“Yes Daddy.”
When they got upstairs, they went, not into Hannah’s room but into James and Amanda’s. James put the black bag down on the bed, and removed the assortment of paddles and straps, leaving the tawses and the - as he’d heard it termed, ‘loopy Johnny’, his mother’s favored “strap”, inside the bag where it couldn’t frighten Hannah again.
Next to the leather paddles, he placed the wooden Buzz Lightyear ‘alien paddle’ that Tobin had given Hannah, for him to use with her.
“Monsieur James---” Clarisse looked nervous. “Are you going to use all--”
James shook his head. “No, of course not, Clarisse. Most of them are going back in the bag, I promise. But, we need to talk about which one, or ones, would be best to handle this.”
“...none of them, Daddy?” Hannah suggested hopefully. “You could use your hand?” she added quickly, so he didn’t think she was trying to get out of her spanking altogether. “You have a hard hand, Daddy.”
“That’s not happening, ma princesse,” James shook his head, unable to help a small smile at how adorable his daughter was. “One for each of you, and that’s all. I promise.” He paused. “Would it help if I discussed Clarisse’s behavior with her first? She is the elder of the two of you, after all.”
“Monsieur…..”
“Should we discuss, um, a potential “Tante Abby” dynamic first, Miss Le Bihan?”
“I would prefer you just stay Monsieur, Monsieur.”
“Of course,” James agreed easily. “Well then.” He sobered, looking at both girls intently. “Miss Lori’s letter says the whole trouble began because you, Clarisse, poked Alyssa in the back, thinking she was Hannah, and trying to get answers for the quiz off of her - which caused Alyssa to become angry with you and cause a disruption? In which case it was your hands that were naughty, Clarisse Agathe?”
“Oh…um…oui, Monsieur, that’s what happened,” Clarisse admitted, eyes downcast.
“Head up. You committed the offense, I know you can accept the discipline as you should. Hands, palms up, Miss Le Bihan.”
Clarisse gulped nervously as James selected a narrow leather paddle - the same length as a ruler - from the pile of implements. She raised her eyes to meet James’, and muttering something to herself, she lifted her hands, palms up as requested.
“What was that, Clarisse Agathe. If you have something to say, speak it loud and clear. And if it was naughty, we can deal with that, too. Afterwards, that is.”
Clarisse blushed faintly and repeated herself aloud.
“Sainte Marie, Mère de Dieu, Priez pour nous, pauvres pécheurs, Maintenant, et à l'heure de notre mort. Amen.”
“That’s better. I'm sure there's a story there for another time. Ready?”
“No story Monsieur, Maman taught me to pray for grace and strength before my punishment is all. Oui, I am ready,” Clarisse said, taking a nervous breath, “as much as I can be anyway.”
The strap smacked down twice across both palms, bringing tears to Risse's eyes. Subconsciously or not, she tried to pull her hands back, rubbing them together.
“We aren't finished, Clarisse Agathe. It was only going to be one more, but now it's two, one on each hand one at a time. Maybe if you have a hand under for support you won't be so naughty as to pull away, non?”
“Daddy No!! You can't!”
“I most certainly can, and will, Hannah Amanda. You-”
“What is going on in here? I was fixing Hannah’s medicine and heard her shout.”
“She protested Clarisse’s punishment, that's what. Why don't you go sit and hold her, Amanda. Then we'll have a little talk.”
Amanda sighed and came to sit down on the bed, pulling Hannah gently into her lap.
“It’s alright my angel, Clarisse will be alright, and you will be too,” she promised, giving Hannah a gentle squeeze. “She looks intact to me, hmm?”
“Oui Madame, I am…intact,” Clarisse agreed. “I apologise Monsieur, I didn’t mean to pull away, it just happened.”
“I will get to you in a moment, Clarisse.”
“Hannah, as I was about to say, if you're so concerned. Maybe you should feel what it's like, hmm? You know, we still have to deal with you not taking your meds, too. So, I'll give you a choice: two soapings or one soaping and Clarisse’s original tally of swats on the palms?”
“Can I…can I have Mr. Banana while I think about it Daddy?”
“He’s in our room Monsieur,” Clarisse offered. “I can get him, I promise I’ll come right back.”
“Quickly. No dallying or I'll add extras.”
“Non Monsieur, I wouldn’t dream of it,” Clarisse assured him, hurrying quickly across the hall and returning with Hannah’s plush monkey, tucking the toy into her girlfriend’s arms.
“Hands, Clarisse Agathe.”
“Oui Monsieur.” Clarisse remembered that James had asked for one hand at a time, but he hadn’t said which, so she presented her left hand first, palm up, cradling it in her right.
The strap smacked down once more and a stubborn tear finally fell.
“Other hand.”
“O-oui Monsieur.” Clarisse switched hands, her right hand palm up, held in her left this time.
The strap smacked down a final time, bringing out tears in earnest.
“I want to know now, before I put this strap up, have you made a decision, Hannah Amanda?”
Hannah had been staring anxiously at Clarisse as she took her smacks, and looked at James.
“Daddy can…can we not do the soap if…if I take all the smacks Bee had? Please?”
“We can. Would you like your Mama to hold both your hands out like Clarisse earlier and get it over with quickly?”
“Yes Daddy,” Hannah nodded, and Amanda dropped a light kiss on the top of Hannah’s head, gently taking Hannah’s hands in her own.
“That’s my good, brave girl, angel. Mama’s right here,” she promised. “I’ve got you, sweetheart.”
“Palms up.”
Hannah trembled a little as Amanda turned her hands palms up, and held them in the required position for James.
"It's alright," Amanda soothed, "this won't take long angel, just breathe for Mama and Daddy, okay?"
Hannah nodded, trying to steady her breathing.
"Kay," she whispered.
The strap smacked down, leaving a red line across both palms.
Hannah gulped back tears, doing her best to hold still. Amanda held Hannah’s hands, ensuring they didn’t move out of position. The second smack made Hannah’s tears spill over, and Amanda murmured soothingly to her.
“Halfway done angel, you’re almost there, doing so good for Mama and Daddy, it’s alright.”
The strap smacked down once more, causing Hannah to attempt to jerk away.
Amanda caught her, though, and rubbed her sore palms gently with her thumbs. “I know, I know my angel. It’s almost done though, my brave girl, just one more, okay honey, Mama’s right here,” she murmured.
“Hurts lots Mama,” Hannah whimpered, and Amanda nodded,
“I know, angel. You can have a little rest when Daddy’s done with the strap okay, there’s no more for your hands after that. Do you think you can try and hold still for one more? I’ll help you.”
Sniffling, Hannah nodded. “I try.”
“That’s all me and Daddy can ask, that you try.” Amanda settled Hannah properly, holding her hands out for James.
The strap smacked down once more. Then James was putting it away.
“Please choose an implement, Miss Le Bihan.”
“Monsieur?” Clarisse looked up, startled. She had averted her eyes while Hannah was undergoing the strapping, not wanting her chou to be embarrassed and knowing Amanda was giving her the support she needed.
“Oh, did you think that was all Clarisse Agathe? It most certainly will not be. The note also recommends numbers for each of you. Yours was 12. I think we'll call it 8, as this is your first time from me. But they will be of harder strength, then and I expect you to count. If you miss or reach back, we start over, understand? Choose an implement , please. No dallying now.”
“No dallying, Monsieur, but-may I ask a question?” Clarisse’s voice trembled a little as she looked at the array of implements again.
“Sure. Something is bothering you. You know you can ask anything. What do you need, Clarisse?”
“If I choose…is that the implement also for ma chou, or does she have to choose also?” Clarisse looked worriedly at Hannah, and back at the implements.
“Well, the new alien paddle is there for a reason. She's choosing a different one. Although, thanks for the idea. I'll keep it in mind in case I need it for the future.”
“These implements, I am unfamiliar, Monsieur,” Clarisse said quietly. “But…” She shied away from the straps and rectangular paddles on instinct, looking at the smaller, oval paddles. There was one that was about twelve inches long from end to end (five inches of that being the handle) and four inches across at its widest part. It reminded her of a hairbrush back. She picked it up gingerly, as though afraid it would burn her (well, she thought sardonically, it would, wouldn’t it) and turned it over in her hands.
“That’s called a boudoir paddle, or hairbrush paddle, my mother used to call it, Clarisse,” Amanda said.
“It is French?” Clarisse blinked in surprise.
“In origin, I think,” Amanda nodded. “The name is, anyway.”
Clarisse nodded. “Then, perhaps this one, Monsieur?” she offered. “Or…perhaps this one.” There was another paddle that had been hidden underneath it, an inch longer and two inches narrower.
“That’s the slipper paddle,” Amanda identified it for her.
Clarisse frowned. “It sounds very English, or colonial, non? But it looks to be lighter than the other one, though perhaps that is not an advantage.” Her brow furrowed. “I am not dallying, Monsieur,” she added quickly. “Just trying to give the matter proper consideration.”
“I think the slipper paddle might be the better choice. Hand it here, Please.”
“Oui Monsieur.” Clarisse handed the slipper paddle to James, putting the boudoir paddle down again with another curious glance at it.
“I think you would be best just bent over here. Hands on your knees. You can either face the door…or opposite the door.”
Clarisse looked alarmed by this order, and Amanda spoke up. “I could have Hannah stand up, and put Clarisse over my lap, James,” she offered. “Or we could clear the bed and have her bend over the end.”
“Hmm. Hannah, ma princesse, can you sit on the other side of your Mama for me? Clarisse I think the first suggestion Amanda had will work, non?”
“Oui Monsieur, merci beaucoup,” Clarisse exhaled in relief as Hannah got up. She went over to Amanda, leaning over to give Hannah a chaste kiss in thanks before taking her position.
Settled facedown across Amanda’s lap, Clarisse took another breath and let it out, relieved. This was reassuringly familiar, so far. She could remember being taken across her Maman’s lap before. Amanda’s didn’t feel much different, and then her hands were clasped in Hannah’s, both their sore palms pressed together.
“I'm starting, Clarisse.”
“Oui Monsieur,” Clarisse tried not to tense, holding tightly to Hannah’s hands.
“Shorts down, please,” James requested. “Clarisse, are you comfortable if Amanda handles that for you?”
Clarisse blushed faintly. “Oui Monsieur, Madame can do it,” she agreed, lifting her hips so Amanda could ease her Angel City shorts down to below her bottom. She was glad that her briefs covered her, even if they wouldn’t be much protection for her bottom. Then, as James had warned, the first smack of the leather paddle fell, leaving a painful oval behind. She yelped, clinging tightly to Hannah so she didn’t reach back. “Désolé, Monsieur!”
Amanda stroked Clarisse’s back gently. “You don’t have to apologize for crying, Clarisse,” she said reassuringly. “Or reacting in any way, as long as it can’t potentially hurt you or someone else. Hands stay forward, no hitting or kicking me, James, or Hannah, and no biting, that’s all that matters.”
“Oui Madame,” Clarisse gasped as the next smack fell, and then another, and another. She squirmed, though she wasn’t trying to get away from the punishing swats.
“That’s alright Clarisse, half done now, you’re doing well,” Amanda reassured the French girl, giving her back another pat. “Just hold on tight, take another breath - good girl, there you go. Ready to finish up?”
Clarisse gave a tearful nod. “Oui Madame.”
“All right, Clarisse,” James said warningly. “Hold still.” One smack to each sit spot, and one to the top of each thigh, and Clarisse was crying freely, but she’d managed to hold tight to Hannah and not reach back the whole time.
“Désolé, Monsieur!” she cried again, after the last smack had fallen.
“Okay, when you feel ready, I want you to go to your and Hannah’s room, okay?”
Clarisse staggered to her feet after Hannah released her hands, and found herself pulled close by Amanda for a minute, her girlfriend’s mother giving her back a gentle pat.
“We’ll be in to say goodnight soon Clarisse, we just need to finish our discussion with Hannah. And she’ll be fine, I promise,” Amanda added, “It’s all going to be alright, you’re forgiven Clarisse, sweetheart.”
“Merci, Madame,” Clarisse whispered, feeling relief sweep over her, and Amanda nodded, giving her one more gentle squeeze and letting her go.
“Go get ready for bed, Clarisse, honey, this won’t take long.”
Nodding, Clarisse gave Hannah a quick hug, then hastily obeyed, not wanting to make James think she was dallying.
"Alright, which implement do you want, Hannah?”
“I don’t, Daddy?” Hannah ventured truthfully. “But…but…what’s Miss Lori’s number for me, Daddy?”
“20. I'm thinking cause of the number we stick with the slipper paddle. Is that okay?”
“Y-yes Daddy,” Hannah sniffled. “Do the hand smacks count like with Bee? Or was that different?”
“Yes, they do. I'm thinking we head to the bathroom now, though.”
Hannah gave James a panicked look. “B-but Daddy, no soaping??” She had traded those for the extra smacks, after all.
“ Not two soapings. Just one. You thought that counted for both. Tsk Tsk. Not with the way you spoke to Miss Lori.”
“Hold on, James,” Amanda couldn’t help herself. “Angel, you sound afraid to me.” She pulled Hannah back into her arms, rubbing her shoulder. “What are you afraid is going to happen?”
Hannah looked up at Amanda, eyes swimming with tears. “S-she, she, put the whole bar in and tried to make me eat it, and she made me swallow after…”
“Oh angel, no , no,” Amanda soothed, looking at James pleadingly as she spoke. “Don’t you remember when Auntie Abby did it, honey, just a little bit on a cloth, you didn’t keep it in there, right?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded. “Uh huh…”
“Hey, I'm not her. It's just the cloth, would you be more comfortable if Mama does it instead?”
Hannah looked hesitantly at her Daddy and nodded. “Sorry Daddy…”
“You're fine. Soaping first, your spanking, then bed. Let's go.”
Hannah nodded and followed James into the bathroom next door, letting Amanda’s arm around her guide her. She clung to her mama, as Amanda guided Hannah to the counter. James turned on the faucet, and took out a clean washcloth, dampening it with the cool water. He took out a clean bar of soap and lathered the cloth, putting the soap back down before giving the cloth to Amanda.
Amanda gave Hannah a gentle squeeze. “Alright angel,” she said, “time to get this over with. Open for me please Hannah.”
Sniffling, Hannah obeyed, and tried not to fidget as Amanda swished the cloth around in her mouth lightly and took it back out. It was just enough to coat her teeth, tongue and the inside of her mouth with some suds, and she whimpered tearfully, but then the cloth was gone.
“Good girl, there you go angel. How long, James?” Amanda asked, since he’d been the one to decide on the punishment.
“Two minutes.”
Two minutes wasn’t very long, and Amanda was relieved, but she knew to Hannah it would still feel like forever. “Okay Hannah, just two minutes, alright my brave girl, Mama’s got you,” she soothed, holding Hannah.
Before long the two minutes were up and Hannah was allowed to rinse.
“Alright, I want you to hold on to Mama, now stick your bottom out just a bit. There, now you're only looking at 16, and they won't all be hard, okay. Are you ready?”
Hannah clung tightly to Amanda, not liking the position but not wanting to argue with her Daddy. “Uh huh.” She felt Amanda tighten her grip as well, keeping Hannah in place.
Amanda held Hannah as the first smack of the slipper paddle cracked down across her board shorts, steadying her as the smacks continued. She kept Hannah upright and her hands forward, arms locked tight around Amanda.
After a dozen swats had covered Hannah’s bottom, it was clear she was beginning to lose her resolve to hold still.
“Mama, it hurts,” Hannah sobbed, and Amanda stopped James just for a moment, to pull Hannah close and kiss her forehead gently.
“I know sweetheart,” she whispered. “I know. It’s alright honey, almost over, you’re okay.”
“Uh huh,” Hannah sniffled, and Amanda helped her back into position.
“Hold still angel. Daddy’s almost finished.”
Hannah managed to hold still, though she sobbed as the paddle smacked her sit spots four times. Then it was over, and Amanda pulled her close.
“There, all done, sweetheart, my brave girl,” Amanda soothed.
“S-sorry Daddy, sorry Mama,” Hannah cried. “Sorry I was rude to Miss Lori. Sorry everything.”
“Shhh, I know honey,” Amanda murmured, rubbing Hannah’s back. “It’s okay sweetheart, my good girl, my angel.”
“Sorry Daddy,” Hannah whispered again, looking at James.
“It’s forgiven.” James scooped Hannah up, and she clung to his neck like a koala as he carried her across the hall to her bedroom. Clarisse was already in bed, and he settled Hannah beside her, smoothing the sheet and comforter over Hannah and tucking her in.
He gave her a kiss on the forehead, and Amanda followed suit.
“Will you read to me please Daddy?” Hannah whispered, as she snuggled in with Clarisse and Mr. Banana.
Obligingly, James sat on the edge of the bed, taking the book Amanda handed him, and opening it to the first page.
“This is George. He lived in Africa. He was a good little monkey, and always very curious…”
On the page, there was a sticky note, with an arrow pointing toward ‘good little monkey’.
See, he’s just like you Hannah! - Love, Chase.
The story continued, detailing how George had met the Man with the Yellow Hat, who had found him in Africa and decided to take him home, putting him into a bag and carrying him off.
…Maybe he really is just like you. I hope this story doesn’t cause any problems, Chase had added on another note.
Hannah bit her lip, thinking, and Clarisse tightened her arms around Hannah, rubbing her lip to make her release it. The Man with the Yellow Hat didn't keep George in the bag for long, taking him on a big boat and promising to take him to the zoo, then sending him off to play but "don't get into any trouble".
"But it is easy for little monkeys to forget," the book continued, and Chase had added a smiley face.
Okay yeah this is you all over in the best way.
"Is Chase gonna keep interrupting the book?" Hannah inquired, and James rolled his eyes.
"It looks like it, ma princesse. Would you like a different book, so you can read Chase's notes by yourself, later?"
"Yes please Daddy."
Amanda obligingly took the book and put it away, and handed James another.
“In an old house in Paris that was covered with vines
Lived twelve little girls in two straight lines
In two straight lines they broke their bread
And brushed their teeth and went to bed.
They left the house at half past nine
In two straight lines in rain or shine-"
"The smallest one was Madeleine, oui Monsieur, I know this one." Clarisse sighed happily and cuddled up to Hannah.
Before James had read much further, the girls were asleep.
Chapter 41: Building The Relationships
Summary:
The next day, James and Amanda begin putting their relationship back together, mourning the 20-odd years stolen from them by Aurelia Cardwell's actions. Later, while the girls are off to school, Areia goes in search of a specialist to treat her condition. She wants to be able to speak to Sydney Leroux.
When they're on their way home, Clarisse finds out that Tante Abby and her Maman are in touch...which could go very well, or very badly.
Notes:
This chapter opens with a husband/wife discipline scene. There is also discussion of an intersex original character in this chapter, which I hope has been done respectfully as I'm not intersex myself and don't pretend to know much about the conditions that someone who is intersex might have. She prefers she/her pronouns
There are references to Sydney Leroux's appearance on the YouTube series "Girls Gone Veg", presented by Ali Riley and Toni Pressley, when they and Sydney were all Orlando Pride teammates.
Chapter Text
“James?”
“Hmm?”
“What…how are we going to…”
“I’ve had my fill of smacking naughty girls tonight. You, my love, can wait for the morning so I can give you the undivided attention you need. You’re a big girl, after all.”
The conversation flooded back into Amanda’s head as she woke, curled into James’ chest with his protective arms around her. Her bottom, untouched, was tingling in anticipation and she squirmed nervously.
Really, the majority of her spankings had all come from Abby, that she could remember. Or the very occasional one from Miss Beverly. James had had their implements, but he’d never used them on her that she remembered. And the few times he’d used his hand it had just been for a few swats, mostly playful as they found their footing in their relationship, so long ago.
Damn you Aurelia Cardwell, for everything, I hope you’re burning right now.
“You hope Mother’s burning?” James lifted her up and kissed her lightly as Amanda squirmed, realizing the thought had run out of her mouth. “You’re not the only one, ma reine. But speaking of burning…”
Amanda cringed.
“Well it won’t be anything as bad as Mother’s fate, we can hope,” James smiled wryly. “I’ll take care of you, ma reine. I’ve got you, you’re safe, I promise. Alright?”
Slowly, Amanda nodded.
“I want you to go grab the boudoir paddle for me, okay?” James said as he rubbed her back.
Amanda got out of bed reluctantly and went to the black bag, fumbling out the boudoir paddle by feel - it had a unique shape, and didn’t take long to find. She brought it back to James with an apprehensive look.
“Here you are, James, sir.” She tacked on the ‘sir’ hastily.
“Over my lap, Amanda Flahe.”
“How many, James, sir?”
“I think you’re getting 22, but ten will be with my hand. It would be less, but I don't have any solution because we haven't done this in a while.”
“That’s okay, sir. I understand. I'm sorry.”
“I believe you. Speaking of, it's been a while. I think it's time we get this bottom back to the right color, yes?”
Amanda blushed rosily. “Yes sir,” she agreed. “Is…is it alright that I’m nervous?” she admitted. It wasn’t that she was scared of a spanking, even a paddling. Or that she was scared of James, really. She was glad to have him back, relieved to know that he was innocent of the crimes for which he’d been thought guilty. But it had been that long since she’d been over James’ knee, and her body had changed, what if he didn’t…
She stopped that thought before it could complete itself. He already said he still loves you Amanda, stop thinking like that.
“Hey, I love you. Stop letting that pretty little head wander to bad places, okay? You're not the only one who's nervous. That's why I'm starting with my hand, okay?”
“Okay,” Amanda agreed, slightly relieved to know that it was alright to be nervous. They were learning each other all over again, that was all. She wasn’t that gangly college kid anymore - but neither was he. They’d figure it out together, that was fine.
Before she knew it, James's hand made contact. That wasn’t too bad.
By the time James reached number ten, however, the sting was starting to build.
“Deep breath. How are you doing? We're just taking a minute right now. I even had Elise pour you a ginger ale for after, it's in the refrigerator.”
Amanda took a deep breath obediently. Tears were definitely threatening by now, though they hadn’t spilled over. “I-I’m doing okay, James,” she said a little shakily. “Thank you for asking Elise for that.”
“You’re shaky, and almost crying, is something wrong, ma reine?”
Amanda swallowed hard. “You’ve got a harder hand than Abby, that’s all, James,” she offered.
“Are you sure? I feel like there's something more.”
“There…there might be, but I don’t have the words for it yet.” Amanda blushed at the distant memory. “You always used to say I focused better over your knee.”
“Then that's what we'll do. Ready?”
“Yes sir,” Amanda took a breath, exhaling as the leather boudoir paddle came to rest on her bottom. The size of an oval hairbrush back, it was more flexible than, and not so heavy as her wooden hairbrush. The touch lingered for a moment, then was shifted to her back.
James’ fingers slid under the waistband of her pajama bottoms, tugging them down to her knees, and Amanda shivered as the cool air touched her bare thighs. Then, he retrieved the paddle, and it descended for the first time, smacking down firmly on first her right bottom cheek, then the left, alternating sides and slowly moving lower on her bottom. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six.
By six - the sixteenth smack overall - Amanda was definitely crying, and James’ hand cupped her bottom gently, rubbing soothingly over her briefs.
“Hey, ma reine, almost done, breathe, my love. Do you know what’s going on in that sweet head of yours yet, hmmm?”
Amanda swallowed her tears and took a few shaky breaths. “S-sh-she…she t-took this from us, James!”
“And now she can never take this from us again,” James promised, rubbing Amanda’s bottom gently. “We’re almost done my love, can you lift up a bit for me?”
Amanda nodded, and as her briefs were tugged down to join her pajama bottoms, she shivered again.
“Almost done, ma reine. I’m proud of you for telling me,” James assured Amanda. “But we have to finish this, to deal with your behavior yesterday, and to settle the fear in here.” He tapped her forehead lightly. “Breathe, it’s going to be all alright.”
Amanda settled down, head buried in her folded arms, and breathed deeply as the paddle returned to her now-bare bottom.
The first two smacks landed on her sit spots, then three, four on the tops of her thighs. The final two landed directly over the middle of her bottom cheeks, making Amanda squeal through her tears, and she did her best to stifle the noise as James scooped her up, settling her bare, well paddled bottom on his lap. She squirmed at the indignity, but he just wrapped his arms around her and held her still.
“James?”
“Mmm?” He leaned in and kissed the top of her head lightly.
“She took Hannah from us. She took us from us. We couldn’t even…when I look at how great Chase is, and Tish and Amma, with Hannah, I love my, our nephew and nieces dearly, but I wish we’d been able to give Hannah some sibs, to raise them all together.”
“We still could, you know. Adoption is still a possibility. There's lots of kids who do need a loving home.”
Amanda nodded. “We’re starting to be a bit of a tight squeeze on Abby and Glennon, though. If we got more kids, Hannah would have to share her room, or we’d have to find a place. It’s not like the old Cardwell Manor is habitable.” She grimaced. “What happened, anyway, do you know? Is it a total loss?”
“Yes, but it was planned that way. Hmmm. In any case that wouldn't be today. Something could be built on the land, but I would prefer to just sell it and stay somewhere close to here, if we move. Hmm, putting a room together in the attic could be an alternative, could give Hannah and Clarisse more privacy. I'm just thinking out loud. I just like the extended family unit that we're all in, right now. I definitely don't want to move Hannah from it, and if I'm honest it's nice to have family, both blood and found, that can help while we…. rediscover things, anyway.”
Amanda nodded, snuggling close to James as he finally, gently, set her clothes to rights. She was settled back in his lap, leaning against his chest. “I’m glad we can rediscover things, James. I just wish we hadn’t had to.” She sighed heavily. “But there’s no use regretting twenty-odd years when we have each other, and our Hannah again, is there?”
“You're completely right, ma reine. Okay, I need to get started on the day. I'm taking Areia to a specialist to discuss surgery for her condition, there's not many of those. Are you going to be okay here?”
“I’ll be okay, but Abby’s gonna have to take the girls to school, unless they get to sit today out? So to speak.” Amanda hoped they were feeling better after the previous night’s bedtime punishments.
“Do I have to come down and join the rest of the family for breakfast though?”
At James’ firm nod, she sighed and got up, putting her slippers on. She couldn’t manage getting dressed at the moment, so when James had gotten ready for the day, she ran a brush through her hair, put it up in a ponytail, and followed James across the hall.
Amanda tapped lightly on Hannah and Clarisse’s door. “Girls, are you up?”
“Oui Madame.”
“Are you alright?”
“Oui Madame,” Clarisse repeated, though there was a little strain in her voice. “Must ma chou and I come down to breakfast?”
“You have school this morning, girls. Your Tante Abby is taking you.”
Two groans in tandem.
“Ten minutes, Mama?” Hannah sighed.
“That sounds about right, my angel. But I understand you’re not eager to come down,” Amanda said sympathetically. “Still, you have to, so we’ll make the best of it, alright?”
“Yes Mama,” Hannah agreed with a sigh. “We’ll be good and on time.”
“Good girls.” Amanda left the pair to their own devices, following James downstairs, where Areia was already well into the process of cooking breakfast with Adelaide.
Abby and Glennon, meanwhile, were setting things at the table - including, pointedly, Hannah’s medicine. “She’s not forgetting it this time.”
“Easy, love,” Glennon protested. “Don’t you think she’s been punished enough, she doesn’t need to be dealing with B.C. Abby.”
“Then do something about it,” Abby snapped and Glennon sighed, going to grab Abby’s oatmilk latte. “Seriously, do I have to do everything around here?” Abby was muttering to herself as Glennon set the cup in front of her. She gulped a mouthful of it down at once, eyes closing in bliss. “Caffeine. Fantastic, thank you love.”
“You’re welcome, I wasn’t going to let you take Hannah’s head off first thing in the morning.”
Abby winced. “Sorry. I’m stressed, I guess. This is all a lot.”
Glennon nodded. “But we’ll handle it together, all the family. Right?”
“Right,” Abby conceded.
“Is there some way we can help? I feel like we missed something? If we're all putting a strain on you we can look for another house. I didn't mean to intrude-” James said as he heard Abby talking as he came down the stairs, Amanda trailing behind him.
Abby shook her head. “No, you’re fine James, I’m glad to have you all here,” she said. “It’s not that you’re here, it’s more…I guess, the situation. Nothing that you or your…um…” She paused, struggling with the appropriate terminology, “friends have done wrong,” she settled on. “I meant it when I said you’re all part of this family and you’re welcome here. Just…you know, finding out I have a missing niece who’s been recovered after over 20 years, my brother-in-law who may or may not still be my brother-in-law is innocent of any crime, because while you’re technically Glennon’s that makes you mine too,” she added, “I might have come late to the party but Glennon’s family is my family. And I know I’m babbling, sorry, it’s just, I feel like I’m in the middle of some kind of Seanan McGuire novel, high class ladies, spies, murder, kidnapping, minus the Fae, unless you’re actually from the Summerlands,” she added, raising an eyebrow. “Or unless they are. It is safe to eat their food, isn’t it?”
Adelaide snorted, rolling her eyes in exasperation as she followed this rambling speech.
“Mon Dieu,” she muttered. “We’re not Faerie, Madame, I promise you.”
“But Areia and I are fans of the Harry Dresden series, if that counts. She finds him relatable, which I can understand.”
“Well, at least we’ve got that straight.”
“Not much else straight in this house.”
Abby picked up a wooden spoon from the counter and smacked the back of Glennon’s hand.
“Hey!”
“The straightness quotient went way up when they got here, Glennon.”
“Are you sure? I think Hannah and Bee even it out.”
I'm also here…. and queer. Not that anyone seemed to notice. Great. Areia tried to gesture behind the couple.
Amanda rolled her eyes. “Speaking of Hannah and Bee, they should be down any second now,” she pitched her voice pointedly, and there was the sound of scurrying feet on the stairs.
“Bonjour Madame,” Clarisse said breathlessly, pulling Hannah along behind her. “Are we late?”
“Probably not,” Amanda sighed.
“Is Areia okay? She seems agitated.” Hannah noticed.
You goob?
That got Hannah a smile.
Yes, just went unnoticed.
“Guys, you didn’t notice Areia had something to erm say.”
“Sorry, but um that's something we're taking Step 1 to fix today. Soo um about that, she won't be going to school with you guys today.”
“Why not? Is it because we were--because I was bad?” Hannah looked anxiously at Amanda and James.
“Absolutely not my angel, and you’re not bad at all, you just made some mistakes and it’s forgiven,” Amanda promised.
“She just has a doctor's appointment, that's all you know if anyone asks. But you get to take a new bodyguard to school today.”
“Miss Addy?” Hannah asked hopefully, and Adelaide smiled. She was trained to protect Hannah after all, even if she couldn’t blatantly protect her from Aurelia, much as she’d have liked to. She’d done her best to subvert Aurelia when she could, as much as she could, but that was all. Now, though, she could help more.
“Oui, Mademoiselle. I'm not quite as spring in my step as Areia, but I'm willing to try if that's okay with you?”
“Yes please Miss Addy,” Hannah said. She turned to Areia. Sorry you can’t come. I hope the doctor goes well, she tried.
Great job! You got it right!
Before everyone knew it, breakfast was over and they were getting ready to leave.
Abby took the girls and Miss Addy in Glennon’s van, while James and Areia went in the rented SUV he had.
**************
As the four arrived at the stadium early, Abby once again led the three others to Miss Lori’s “classroom” mainly to introduce Adelaide and chat with Lori a moment.
“Hi, Lori. Thanks for seeing us early again.”
“No problem, Abby. Who is the new stranger?
“This is Adelaide. She's just here for me day. Areia had a doctor's appointment. And I just wanted to say personally, that these two have been thoroughly punished and I don't think they will be giving you any problems today. Oh, and Hannah took her meds this morning, too.”
“Well, thank you for saying that. They certainly look like they're sitting on sore bottoms, don't they?”
“Okay, if you don't need anything else, I'll be on my way. Nice seeing you again, Lightning.”
“You too, Abby.”
After Abby left and Adelaide chose to stand outside, Lori Lindsey turned to the girls in front of her.
“Madame, I'm sorry. It won't happen again, I promise. Cheating is bad, I'm sorry.”
“Me too, Miss Lori, ma’am. I'm sorry.
“I believe you girls, and not just because you're squirming. Still hurts, doesn't it? Good. The next time won't be so mild. And Clarisse, you have a clear code right there, ask Hannah to help you study more. Hannah, maybe motivate Clarisse with a few kisses or something. Anyway, your classmates are starting to come in, just be better.”
*************
Meanwhile, outside in the hallway, Adelaide was not standing there five minutes before she heard a voice.
“You're not Areia.”
Adelaide looked everywhere before she finally found the voice below her.
“No, I'm not little man. Areia had to go to a doctor's appointment, okay?”
“Oh.”
“But she'll be back tomorrow, don't worry.”
“Cassius Cruz, where are you? Hello Areia-”
“I'm not Areia.”
“Oh. Hello. Is Areia okay?”
“Yes ma’am. She had a doctor's appointment. She'll be back, tomorrow.”
“Thank you. Your name is?”
“Adelaide. You have a nice day.
“You too.”
*******************
It was when she sat down at lunch, across from Hannah and AT, that Sydney couldn't take it anymore.
“Is Areia okay? All your new bodyguard would tell me is that she had a doctor's appointment and I am worrying.”
“She's going to a doctor appointment. But she's not hurt, okay?” Hannah added hastily. Let me try something….
Areia, I know you are busy. Can I give your number to Sydney? She's very worried, right now.
Yes, please. No problem.
“Give me your phone, please.”
“What, why?”
“You'll thank me, come on give it.”
“Okay, here.”
Hannah typed on the phone for a couple minutes before handing it back.
Hi, this is Areia. I'm fine, it's routine. I'll be back tomorrow. If you're good, I might even send you a picture later 😉
Well, if Syd let out part of a girlish squeal at that, no one acted like they noticed.
Glad to know that. Just know Cassius and Roux miss playing with you.
I miss playing with them, too.
The rest of the table did notice, however, that Syd had at least one hand on her phone throughout the rest of lunch.
********************
Meanwhile, in front of the doctor's office, Areia sat in the passenger side, which was uncharacteristic for her. Something else out of the ordinary was the nerves she was feeling. She didn't get nervous. It wasn’t allowed. Well it's allowed right now.
He's probably going to be some old white guy who doesn't understand her as a patient.
James lay a hand on Areia’s arm. “Hey. It’s going to be okay,” he comforted her. It’s going to be okay, he repeated in sign, once he had her attention. I won’t let anything bad happen to you. I’ll take care of you, like you take care of us.
As the two entered the waiting room, they saw that there wasn't anyone else in the waiting room.
This is either a great sign or a terrible one.
Believe me, I got the same feeling.
“Ah-ree-uh? Or Er-ria?”
“It's like Air-ea. Now, where are we going?” James asked, taking charge.
“First door on the left, Dr. Sundrup will be in shortly.”
If the Doctor is as bad as that nurse, I'm running out of here.
Turns out, the doctor wasn't as bad as the nurse. He was worse, way worse.
“Mr. …. Dumont? I see here-”
“Excuse You! She goes by her/hers pronouns, please respect that.”
“ She as you say has Kleinfelders, I was just going by-” The doctor started to sneer.
I don't feel comfortable here! Areia signed hastily, as she stood up.
“ You don't know what she's been through. I think we're done here.”
As they were both leaving, a voice called out. “Wait! You might want to check this out.”
James almost didn't turn around, except this voice was different; older and more compassionate.
“Yes, a business card?” James asked.
“The other specialist in California.”
“Thank you-”
“What! I know him! You won't get help there either! You're fired Janice! Get out!”
Janice looked like she wanted to do more than slap her ex-boss.
“Oh stuff it, Marty! I'm tired of your antics! You don't pay enough for this crap!”
Surprisingly, Areia wasn't the first one out the door, Janice was.
The two followed quickly after her.
They found Janice had quickly sobered and had now switched from anger to that looked to be… tears?
“I just got fired! No, I don't know what I'm going to do now.”
“Umm Janice! How would you like a job?”
“Pardon?”
“I'm going to need someone to be the secretary at my new business venture. There's just two requirements right now.
One, that you're respectful of people, which you already seem to be - you don’t have to be a doormat or take crap from anyone, working for me, I don’t allow my people to be treated badly.
“And the second thing?” Janice asked.
“Umm, when I tell my wife I found a secretary to help. I don't want her to think-
“You mean you're not hiring me cause I'm young and beautiful? I'm hurt, Mr…?
“Cardwell, at the moment, though I hope to change that,” James replied.
“Umm I didn't mean- Not that you aren't beautiful in your own way I just-
“I was messing with you, Mr. Cardwell. Here's my number, call when you figure out what exactly we are going to be doing.”
“Yes, ma'am. This might be a weird request, but can I take your picture please?”
“No problem, dear.”
She called you ‘dear’, Areia thought, amused, as James took the picture.
As they made it back to the vehicle, Areia's smile deflated.
“Hey, there's a secondary option. I just wasn't going to ask at first.”
No, they've helped both of us enough.
“I'm calling them, you can't stop me. You might get to see, Tiger.” That got a smile, she missed her best friend.
(Conversation in Cantonese)
“Hello? Cousin! You find your family?”
“I did, thank you. This is about Areia-”
“Is she hurt? I have a doctor, let's see closest is Seattle-”
“No, she's fine. See?” James turned the camera slightly towards Areia.
“One moment, please.”
Wei-shen left the camera view momentarily, only to return with Chi “Tiger” Wang, and apparently a new bundle in his arms.
Why so sad, Lion?
I thought I could finally fix my throat. And boss finally found out.
It was a matter of time. And we can help you with your ears, my friend.
Wait! You all knew?
That Areia was more of a guy than half the kitchen staff, yes. That's why the Big Boss hired her. We all have problems. (The big boss was Uncle Yi)
You could have told me you were intersex I don't have a problem with it.
I know you don't, sir. Try telling that to my subconscious. My boss before him beat me because of it. He's dead now, though. Don't worry.
Sensing the tension, Tiger tried for a joke.
No one’s going to ask me about my new look? I kinda like this eye.
Areia rolled hers at this.
How's the new addition? Chi's wife was still pregnant when they left.
She's great! Meet Léa Dumont Wang!
You- you named her after me?
Tears sprang in Areia's eyes.
Of course, my friend. Li was already named after Shark, I wasn't passing up the opportunity.
That's great. Actually, we were calling about Areia's speech. She finally wants the surgery.
You met someone!
What! Noooo! OK, fine, maybe.
I knew it! Just be glad that you can fix yours.
Hey, you've done more with one eye, than most with two. And Shark almost tried to do his, by himself.
Their mentor was the last person they knew who purposely tried to become a eunuch. Typical in royal Courts hundreds of years ago, but unheard of today. Uncle Yi hadn't even asked!
Does Ping's daughter still work with people who are hard of hearing and mute?
If you mean, is Nicky still trying to piss her mother off? Then yes. I'll send Tiger your way with her, they'll get there tomorrow.
You don't have to-
Nonsense for either of you? Anything. These rich European businessmen likes when I ask for rides anyway, I think they think they're atoning for something.
Thank you . See you soon! Give my little lioness some kisses, please.
“Well, since that didn't pan out, you want to go relieve Addy?”
Areia nodded eagerly. Yes please.
James and Areia got to the stadium, and entered the hallway, to find that it was nearly lunchtime and Adelaide was now sitting on a chair.
“There hasn't been any loud noise, so I suspect that the girls have been on their best behavior. Is Areia here to relieve me? I'd forgotten how much standing was involved.”
“Yes, we're going back home for now.”
“You going to be okay, Areia?”
Yes, ma'am . It's only a couple more hours.
“Oh, and some footballer and her kids were looking for you? She said she was going to the gym.”
With that message delivered, Adelaide and James made their way back to the vehicle.
As much as she wanted to run to the gym, Areia knew protecting her charge was most important, and any conversation that needed to be had could wait until lunch.
Although it felt way longer, ten minutes later, the girls were released for lunch.
Hannah, Clarisse, and AT came out of the film room together, and Hannah squealed in delight to see Areia there. “Areia! You’re here!” she said and signed at the same time. “I was good today, Bee can tell you,” she promised.
It's not me that you have to be good for, Mademoiselle. It's your parents. Besides your “Bee” is biased and was naughty also yesterday, I hear? Come on, it's time for lunch.
As they headed for the cafeteria, to join AT and Clarisse’s teammates, they were greeted by the sight of a build-your-own taco bar, with vegan, vegetarian and gluten-free options all clearly marked. “Do you need anything special, Madame Areia?” Clarisse asked, and tried to sign as well. Only to realize that Areia wasn't near her, but standing by the back wall.
Clarisse started toward her, only to be waved off by an approaching Sydney Leroux. Smiling knowingly, Clarisse left her teammate alone to handle her own business. Syd approached Areia slowly, doing her best not to present any kind of threat to her, and offered a writing pad and pen, plucked out of the pocket of her lounge pants.
On the first page was a note.
Hey, sorry, I know we got off on the wrong foot. My name’s Sydney, my friends call me Syd.
My friends call me Areia . I only give out my name to people I trust. Though I feel like you could become one of those people.
I would be honored to become one of those people someday, Areia - I hope we can be friends, at least.
Definitely. Do you like tacos?
Oh, very much. These remind me of the time I did a build-your-own guacamole and drinks bar with two of my best friends, actually, back at Orlando. That was definitely fun. Do you like them?
Yes, I could eat. I'm just not a big fan of all the people. Settings like this remind me of the bullies .
I’m so sorry. I understand completely. If it helps, we don’t stand for ‘mean girls’ on our team, and if you like, you can sit with me, Cassius and Roux. They might not be very quiet, but they don’t stand for bullies, either.
I'd like that. I missed them. I'm hoping we still have time to play while you practice, the kids and I, I mean.
They've been looking forward to that all morning. They were disappointed when you weren't here this morning.
They were or their mum?
All of us, okay. We were all disappointed.
Smiling slightly, Syd led Areia to the table where Cassius and Roux were waiting with their coloring pages. They weren’t alone, of course; Ali was sitting at the table with them, ensuring the two little ones didn’t go running off in search of Syd or trying to find trouble. But when Sydney approached with Areia, Ali stood up and gave Areia a welcoming smile.
Her glance at Syd was more of a teasing grin. “Hey, glad to see you’ve made a new friend, Syd,” Ali said easily. “Areia, right? Glad to have you here.”
Thanks. It’s nice to be wanted. The taco bar looks great, though it could use a margarita if I wasn't on duty.
“Oh? Did you see that episode?” Ali asked with another teasing grin towards Syd who was now slightly blushing.
I just meant that I like margaritas? Am I missing something?
No! Not at all. Captain is just trying to be funny.
At that, Ali walked off, genuinely laughing.
Okay, tell me something about you not many people know?
I can speak three languages.
That's awesome, I can speak two.
Something no one else knows?
I used to play football in France, until Pappa died.
No way! You any good?
Ask the kiddos.
“Hey, Cassius, how did you like squaring off with Miss Areia? She’s good at footy, huh?” Sydney asked her son, who seemed to give the matter due consideration as he pushed his taco salad around on his plate.
“Uh huh, but not as good as you, Mommy.”
“Momma best,” Roux chimed in.
“Aw, well thank you sweetie. But she’s pretty good, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Cassius confirmed with a nod, “most as good as Tia Ali.”
“Now that’s high praise,” Syd informed Areia. “Tia Ali’s Captain Ali, who was sitting here with the kids when we got over here.” She wasn’t sure if Areia would know that yet. “She’s one of the best friends I was telling you about.”
“Can we invite Tia Ali to sit with us?” Cassius begged.
“If Miss Areia would like her to,” Syd said gently. Two pairs of appealing eyes turned on Areia, Roux squirming eagerly. “Tia Ali please?”
That's fine with me. We're still on to play this afternoon though, right?
Oh, absolutely. Wouldn’t miss it.
Syd nodded approval to Cassius, who slid out of his seat and trotted over to Ali’s table. She was sitting by AT, Clarisse, and Hannah, though not so obviously with them that pulling her away would be rude, and Cassius spoke quietly to Ali. She smiled, gathered her tray, and followed Cassius back to Syd’s table. They were near enough to the three girls that Ali didn’t feel like she was abandoning them, and Areia was still technically doing her job by keeping Hannah in sight.
Welcome back Areia returned the similar greeting upon Ali’s return.
I'm going to let in on a secret only a dozen people know, my first name is Léa. Areia said, seeing that Cassius and Roux were distracted by Ali.
Sydney’s eyes widened. Only a dozen people? Well thirteen then, now, Syd observed. Léa, that’s a beautiful name. Thank you for trusting me with it.
You're welcome. Although I think yours is more beautiful, Sydney. Do you have any secrets? I'll trade you one more.
My full name is Sydney Rae Leroux. Used to be Sydney Rae Leroux Dwyer, but then, well…things didn’t exactly work out with my husband, so he’s not really in the picture anymore, Syd offered. Ex-husband, officially, in case you wanted to know. Sorry if you didn’t.
You're fine. That is certainly interesting news, Miss Sydney Rae . I am looking into surgery to hopefully get my voice back.
That’s amazing news, I really hope it works out for you. Have you tried Stanford Hospital? They do have a lot of specialists there, and a lot of my national teammates went to Stanford University, so I’m aware of how good they are.
My boss is bringing in a family friend type specialist from Europe. But thanks for the advice. You know, it was you that caused me to want to try the change.
Really! That’s great, I hope it goes well - would it be wanted or appropriate for me to pray for a successful treatment, or at least extend good thoughts, you know? I know some of my teammates appreciate that, at least. I hope I haven’t offended you.
You haven’t offended me. That would be very much appreciated. Especially, since the surgery has a low chance of success. The opposite actually, it's nice to be seen, especially by someone like yourself.
Well, I’ll definitely be praying for the best outcome for you then. When is the surgery, do you know?
The specialist is coming tomorrow to do preliminary tests. After that, probably anywhere from a week to a month.
So I won't be here tomorrow morning, but will probably be here for lunch. Same time, same place?
Definitely.
Good. This has been the highlight of my day so far.
You're telling me, that slightly soggy tacos and kids has been the highlight of your day?
You're forgetting that you are here. You made a bad day suddenly brighter, Sydney Rae Leroux. I'll be looking forward to lunch tomorrow. Areia said as she stood to leave.
***
The rest of the afternoon passed swiftly, Areia happily playing with Syd’s children (and sometimes with Syd herself, or the other Angel City players, as they took turns joining in their little game). Too soon, though, it was time for pickup, and for Hannah, Clarisse, and Areia to go home.
It was James and Amanda together who’d come to pick them up, and Amanda had a folded letter - a printed-out email - in her hand from Heloise. Clarisse’s name was written on the outside of the paper in Abby’s handwriting, and Clarisse accepted it nervously as they headed back to the van. She sat in the middle seat, keeping Hannah between herself and Areia as she unfolded the letter and read it silently.
“Mon Dieu,” Clarisse groaned, letting the letter fall into her lap.
“Problem, Clarisse?” Amanda asked, eyebrows raised.
“Oh, non Madame. Maman only sends me letters like this every day,” Clarisse said. James’ eyebrows shot up next, and Hannah turned in her seat, giving her Top a worried glance.
“Is everything alright at home??”
“Oh, oui, Maman is well,” Clarisse reassured her. “Everything is fine back home, I promise.”
“That, I think we can believe. What did your mother have to say? If you feel like sharing.”
Clarisse sighed. “She says Tante Abby told her about…about what happened with Monsieur.” Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. “She is glad to hear Monsieur is well and safe, and that the family is once more as it should be. And if my, how do you say
intentions
toward Hannah and hers toward me are what we think, which oui of
course,”
Clarisse sounded indignant. “She is the sweetest, most beautiful, loving, adorable
chou
--”
“The letter, Clarisse,” Amanda prompted.
“Oh, oui, that.”
“Yes, that,” Amanda prompted.
“Well, Maman says that Tante Abby told her that Monsieur…that he…that you…” Clarisse faltered. “About me and ma chou, and school,” she finished lamely, cheeks flushed.
Amanda nodded, not pushing Clarisse to be clearer. She knew what Clarisse was talking about. “Okay, so Abby told your Maman that you had been in trouble, and spanked at school, and that you got another spanking at home?” she prompted.
Clarisse nodded, squirming. “She…she says that, since you are ma chou’s maman and papa, that you are Madame and Monsieur, that you have that right, even more than Tante Abby. And that she wants to know if it happens again, so if…if I am called up for Paris, she…”
She covered her face with her hands. “Please, Madame…you know.”
“She means us to tell her so she knows what to spank you for again?” Amanda asked, almost incredulously.
Clarisse nodded meekly. “Oui, she means to, how does Tante Abby say for our little cousine, ‘keep a tally’? Not that she is so little, almost of age,” Clarisse conceded. “But oui, that.”
“Well, I will certainly do that,” came James’ response from the front.
“Ready for the evening meal?” Amanda asked, trying to ease the slight tension.
“Oui, Hannah needs to eat, so she can take her evening medication,” Clarisse pointed out. She wasn’t sure what Areia could eat the night before her appointment, and her own appetite had all but disappeared, but she knew she’d be made to eat something.
“How does baked salmon and vegetables sound? That's something light, right Clarisse?”
“Oui, that sounds nice, merci Madame.” Clarisse supposed she could manage that. And it would be good for Hannah.
After a wonderful meal of grilled salmon and vegetables, the girls were snuggled together in bed as they fell asleep, both excited yet slightly worried for Areia and the next day's adventures.
Chapter 42: Answers and Questions
Summary:
Areia and James go seeking answers from their specialist - meaning James' private plane has to sweep them up to Palo Alto. (Should the specialist have come down to LA? Probably, but perhaps there's reasons for him to work out of Stanford...)
Clarisse gets Hannah ready for the day in her favorite way, ensuring exemplary behavior at school, and such good behavior deserves a promised reward.
Meanwhile, with the delay in Areia's return, Syd grows anxious and needs to be reassured...
And James, too, has been considering his and his love's relationship.
Chapter Text
The next morning, Clarisse’s tossing and turning woke Hannah, who wrapped Clarisse in her arms and hugged her. “Bee? Are you okay?”
Clarisse came awake, giving Hannah a briefly panicked expression and then settling down. “Oh, you’re not Papa.”
“Well I hope not.” Hannah wrinkled her nose. “What’s wrong, Bee?”
“Nothing much, I guess I was just thinking about Maman’s letter. I don’t want to have to think about a tally, ma chou.”
“You like to think about Tish’s.”
“That’s different.”
Hannah rolled her eyes. “Let’s get up so we can be on time for breakfast, love? Although we’ll be early if we get ready at our normal rate.”
“Oui, we don’t need to be early, Madame might think there was something wrong with us.” Clarisse got out of bed and got dressed, Hannah following suit. She put on the board shorts that Clarisse handed her, with an exasperated smile. “Bee…”
“Now we will not be early or late, oui? We will have something to fill our time and suitably distract me.”
“The things I do for love.” Hannah muttered, turning to see that behind her, Clarisse had gone still, sitting down on the bed. “Bee? Are you alright?”
“Come here, ma chou.”
Hannah went willingly, and took her position over Clarisse’s lap. She shivered as her Bee’s hand caressed her bottom over her shorts.
“You love me, ma chou?”
“Well duh, obviously. It’s not like we haven’t said it,” Hannah pointed out, and Clarisse blushed a little.
“Oui, but there was something about how you said it this time - well, never mind. This is proof enough, that you give yourself to me,” Clarisse said, giving Hannah’s bottom a gentle pat before easing the board shorts down and baring the soft white bottom.
“Oh oui, these creampuffs need another baking, ma chou,” Clarisse proclaimed, and Hannah squirmed.
“Knew you’d say that.”
“Mhmm.” Clarisse smiled, before she began Hannah’s spanking in earnest. Hannah wriggled and squirmed as her bottom was painted a rosy pink, warmed expertly by Clarisse’s hand, the French girl enjoying every minute of it. Only when Hannah’s bottom was sufficiently warm and they were almost in danger of being late did Clarisse desist, patting the rosy cheeks gently and tugging her board shorts back up.
“There. Now you won’t be cold today, ma chou.”
“How very considerate of you, Bee,” Hannah replied, and Clarisse laughed.
“It is, is it not? You are welcome, ma chou.”
They went down to breakfast, which Abby had fixed this time, oatmeal, yogurt and berry parfaits, scrambled eggs with ham and cheese, and toast. There were cups of hot chocolate, and no chance that Hannah - and Clarisse - wouldn’t be sufficiently warm for the day.
Clarisse watched her chou squirm in her seat at the breakfast table and smiled to herself as they ate. That was the way things should be, she thought, and there would be no more of this nonsense about Maman keeping a tally for her.
“Is Areia going to school with me today? What about um….” Her talking?
“Sorry, but um that's something we're taking Step 2 to fix today. Soo um about that, she won't be going to school with you guys today.”
“Well, good luck with this step. Did you at least tell Sydney this time? She was very nervous and concerned when you didn't show up.
She was? Well that's good to know.
“Listen, Hannah ma princesse, your bodyguard for today only is Chinese. He goes by Tiger, don't worry he speaks Cantonese, French, and English, and he's Areia's best friend.
I trust him with my life. So you can trust him with yours, okay Mademoiselle?
At the big grin on Areia’s face, Hannah readily agreed.
As the four arrived at the stadium early, Abby once again led the three others to Miss Lori’s “classroom” mainly to introduce Adelaide and chat with Lori a moment.
“Hi, Lori. Thanks for seeing us early again.”
“No problem, Abby. Who is the new stranger?
“This is Chi. He's here while Areia has a new doctor's appointment. She's trying to get her voice back. She'll be back by noon, though. Syd, he's “scarier” than the nice old lady yesterday, but he speaks English and French, so Cassius and Roux don't need to be scared. He's Areia's best friend by the way. I'm told she doesn't have many of them, besides maybe you, here?” Abby asked Sydney with a teasing grin.
Syd ducked her head, managing to hide a slight blush. “We’re becoming friends,” she agreed. “Areia is a kind person, I would definitely like to be her friend.” At the very least.
“Good. She seems like she's been through enough and could use another good friend. Glennon and I started similarly, you know. Anyway, she'll be back by lunch. Have a good day, Syd, Lightning. Petite, be good for Miss Lori.”
“Oh, she’ll be good, Tante Abby. I will too, of course,” Clarisse promised. “But Hannah’s definitely going to be good, aren’t you, ma chou. ”
Hannah nodded. Her bottom was already pink and warm, she didn’t want Miss Lori to have to improve the color.
With that, Abby left the rest in the classroom.
Seeing Cassius and Roux were distracted by Hannah, Syd took the opportunity to approach the new stranger and learn more about Areia from someone obviously close to her.
“Hello, my name is Chi. I am only temporarily here. Lion will be back by lunch.”
“Who is Lion?” Syd’s brow furrowed at the remark. “Oh, is that what you call Areia?”
“Yes, her nickname is Lion, cause her mother is British. I am Tiger. You are the person Miss Dumont is smitten with, no?”
“Smitten…?” Syd’s eyes widened. Oh you can’t be serious, she thought. “Areia, you mean? Smitten? With me? Are you sure?”
“Well, I just meant she's never wanted to try the surgery until now, she was fine communicating with me with sign. I think this will be good for her. You seem nice.”
“She is nice.” Clarisse came over and looked at Sydney. “You are a very attractive woman, Syd. Ma chou may be the only one for me, but any idiot could tell that, male, female, or other, you have a beautiful body and the personality to match. Besides, it’s not everyone who gets asked to do naked photoshoots on trampolines. So don’t be amazed that Areia noticed you.”
Syd sputtered. “Look, that was none of your business, Clarisse Agathe--”
Clarisse ducked away from the swat aimed at her, and went back to her desk, laughing.
“Naked photoshoots on trampolines? You Americans are…. interesting. She was always concerned about not having children, but you’re going to have to ask her about that. I just, when I tell her about naming my new daughter after her, emotion cross her face. She thought no one noticed, but I am her best friend, ma'am. Anything you want to know?”
“What's her favorite food?”
“Fish and chips.”
“Thank you.”
“Yes ma’am.”
**********************
Meanwhile, Areia and James were waiting in an exam room at Stanford Medical Center, hopeful about this appointment.
Not five minutes later, Dr. Nicky Piang entered the room.
Long time no see, old friend.
Nice to see you, too, Nicky. They already did the blood work and other tests.
Good. So, today is me explaining things, okay. So, first things first, don't eat or drink 24 hours before the procedure. Afterwards, you need to stick to a liquid diet for two weeks, after that you're good to go. It will probably take anywhere from 2 hours to two days for sound to form once more. Sometimes it takes a certain person or phrase to Jumpstart the brain. Remember there is only a 5% shot it works and a 5% chance you don't make it. Any questions?
Nope.
Okay, I'll see you in two weeks, then. 8 am.
As Areia and James reboarded the plane to head home, James noticed that she was agitated and pacing, he himself was not pleased with the time constraints, it seemed neither of them had planned for the fact they had to fly today.
You okay?
No, I told her I was going to be back for lunch and now we won't be!
I understand. Believe me, I understand. Maybe you can text her?
Maybe later, when we are closer. She's probably upset with me anyway!
Instead, James changed tactics, texting Hannah as she was at lunch, right now.
Hannah, ma princesse, is there someone that Areia likes, like that she likes among the players/people there?
Yes, why?
Because we won't be back in time for lunch, I'm sorry ma princesse, and Areia is worried that the person is upset with her. Can you tell that person we had a delay and it's not Areia's fault. We'll still be there not long after lunch, though.
Sure thing, Daddy. You're welcome.
***************
Meanwhile, in the cafeteria, AT, Clarisse, and Hannah were watching Syd be somewhere between angry , sad, and worried.
“Syd, are you okay?” Clarisse asked. I know I teased her earlier, but I don’t like seeing her like that.
“I don’t know.” Syd was staring off into the middle distance, a slight frown on her face. “She’s not here yet. What if…what if she’s late for you and Hannah?”
“I know I'm French, and I joke around, and I'm slow sometimes, but I don’t think you're worried about her getting back to me and ma chou. There is a one-eyed Asian person in her place, who from all accounts is her best friend. There is something more, non?”
Syd stared at her hands. “Yes. No. I don’t know? We’re getting to be friends at least, and I worry about my friends, Risse, you know that.”
This time it was Hannah who spoke up, not Clarisse.
Umm Miss Leroux? My Daddy says the plane was delayed, but that they're on the way and that Areia seems frustrated that she couldn't be here on time and “frankly looks kinda hangry” and was worried you would be angry with her. Maybe you could see if they'd cook her favorite food for when she's back?”
“That sounds good, as long as they have the proper stuff to make it. I could help too, depending on what it is. I know Ali keeps the stuff on hand for vegan fish and chips…”
“Something tells me, if she is willing to go through surgery, she would appreciate the gesture from you regardless of the food because it's you . You can take a moment, stay behind and just talk while she eats.”
“Okay, Bee that's enough. Stop teasing Miss Leroux, please.”
“My friends call me Syd,” Sydney said, looking at Hannah in exasperation. “You may call me Syd or Sydney, please, enough with the ‘Miss Leroux’ stuff, little one.”
“Sorry, I was taught to respect my elders. I wasn't taught how to behave around friends, Syd,” Hannah replied, ducking her head slightly. “But Bee needs to leave you alone, you shouldn't stay behind here just because she thinks it's a great idea, you’re your own person. Buuut that doesn't mean it's a bad idea.”
Hey um the plane got delayed. I won’t be able to make it to lunch, I'm sorry. Can you tell the kiddos I'm sorry, but that I'll be there for playing while you practice? God, I'm hungry.
How do you feel about vegan food?
It depends on what the dish is. Like fish and chips, for example, the only ones that have come close to my Mum's recipe are vegan versions because they're different.
“We’re not that much older than you,” Syd smiled wryly. “Well, Risse isn’t, at least. But I don’t want to think of myself as ancient just because I’ve been married and I’m a mother. Is everything alright?”
“Uh huh. You're not ancient. Enjoy your time with Areia.” With that, Hannah and Clarisse, along with others slowly started leaving.
“Okay, so I guess I - we? If you want, you probably know better than me - should try making these vegan fish and chips for Areia? I know Ali has an amazing recipe for vegan not-actually-crab cakes that’s close enough, too,” Syd added.
“I'm willing to help, but wouldn't Ali be more help, it's her recipe, after all.”
“Wasn’t sure if you wanted to do hers or yours,” Syd clarified. “And if we have Ali in the kitchen, she’ll want to know why I’m cooking for Areia. Unless I tell her I’m just your assistant, since Areia’s your best friend.”
“Okay, that works. I'll help, but I'm her protectee, not her best friend. That's more likely you, Syd.”
Before they knew it, Syd and Hannah had a finished product.
“Well, I think you've got this from here. I'm going to the practice pitch.”
“You're leaving me by myself?”
“You'll be fine, just be yourself. Besides Bee is probably missing me. I know because I'm missing her.”
It turns out, Hannah’s exit had perfect timing, cause not five minutes later, Areia finally appeared.
What's that wonderful smell?
You mean the “fish”? Ali says most people don't like how it smells different.
Yes. Then again I'm probably just hungry. Did you eat already? I wouldn't want to eat in front of you.
Not really, I was too worried about you. Would you like to share this meal with me, Areia?
Definitely, it would be my pleasure, Syd. There's a couple of things I wanted to tell you anyway.
As they started eating, Syd nodded acquiescence. Please do, she wrote back to Areia. I’m listening. Or reading, I suppose.
So, I don't know how to tell you this, and I hope it doesn't ruin our friendship but, I have Kleinfelders, I uh I'm intersex, Syd.
Areia turned the pad over and passed it back face down, before looking at her plate as she moved the wonderful tasting food around nervously. She was scared of what the footballer would think.
Sydney blinked, and nodded, processing this. That’s admittedly not something I’m very familiar with, though I’ve heard of Kleinfelders before, in passing. It’s something you’re born with, and it’s not something you can choose to be any more than being transgender or gay or bi, right? Or is that a bad analogy? In any case, you’re human, Areia, it doesn’t matter to me what you might have, or not have down there.
Th- thank you. That means a lot, especially coming from you. I um I also wanted to say that um I like you. Like I like like you. Would you be interested in going on a date after my surgery? They finally set a date!”
Once again the notepad was turned upside down for fear of rejection.
Sydney turned the pad back over and read what was on it. How do you expect me to answer you, silly Areia, if you keep turning the pad upside down? I’m honestly stunned to hear you like like me, although Clarisse seemed to have picked up on that already, and hinted to me that it was the case.
I normally wouldn't be so forward, especially after last time, but, while there's a 5% chance of success, there's also a 5% chance I um I don't wake up, along with a gray area of 90%. But, I couldn't possibly go into the surgery and not wake up without telling you how I felt, Syd. Just think about it, please. You don't have to give an answer until after, I'm going to be in room 303. Besides, this gives you time to do research, on both the surgery and other things if you want to research them.
You don’t need to worry, I’m interested in going out somewhere with you. Would it be alright if it was as friends at first, to get to know each other some more? I’m not saying we couldn’t ever go on a romantic date, just don’t want to rush things - I think that was where I went wrong with Dom. I’m glad you got the surgery date figured out, and I’ll be praying for you that all goes well. You have to wake up, Syd replied. Please.
I will try my best to wake up. Oh definitely as friends first. I'm not trying to rush into this, either. The last time I did that, um it was toxic and Carly her Papa is actually the reason I can't speak to you. So I completely understand, I have no desire to rush into this either, especially considering I already have such a wonderful budding friendship with such a wonderful person.
I hope her and her Papa get whatever Aurelia Cardwell’s getting. No one deserves what was done to you. Syd felt tears prickle her eyes as she processed what she was reading.
When they were finished with the meal and conversation, Areia and Sydney went to join Hannah, Clarisse, the kids and other girls until it was time for Hannah and Clarisse to be picked up. Areia went too, of course, and Sydney squeezed her hand lightly in farewell. They would see each other again soon, she had no doubt.
Miss Lori gave James and Amanda a note with Hannah’s name written on the outside, and James took it wordlessly, waiting until they were in the car to frown at his daughter in the rear view mirror. “Hannah Amanda Doyle…”
“I wasn’t bad, Daddy!” Hannah burst out in protest. “Please, it can’t be bad, just read it first??”
Eyebrows raised skeptically, James unfolded the note. It was addressed to him and Amanda, and continued, I just wanted to inform you that Hannah exhibited exemplary behavior today. She was very helpful to her classmates, as well as being attentive in lessons. It’s obvious she took her medicine today, and I’m proud of her.
Yours,
Lori Lindsey.
James’ demeanor changed. “Well then,” he said. “Thank you for being such a good girl, ma princesse. I’m sorry I doubted you. It’s just not often that receiving a note from your teacher can be a good thing.”
“Yes Daddy,” Hannah agreed quietly. “You’re welcome.”
When they got home, it was to find Adelaide and Abby had worked together to make Areia’s favorite dinner, presumably to cheer her up after such a stressful day. It worked, and Areia was smiling as they ate, helped by thoughts of Sydney, and hope that Sydney actually reciprocated her feelings at least in part.
After dessert (chocolate fudge ice cream, to reward Hannah for being exceptionally good), Clarisse added, “I have something for you, ma chou.”
Hannah looked at Clarisse as she fetched out a small box, and Hannah unwrapped it slowly at the table.
It was the plush alien from the store at Disneyland. Hannah’s eyes went wide. “I…I thought I wasn’t gonna get it,” she said, surprised.
James smiled slightly. “All I said was, not that day, ma princesse. Clarisse bought it for you that day, to give to you when you’d earned it. I agree that you’ve earned it now.”
“Thank you, Bee, and thank you, Daddy,” Hannah said, hugging the plush happily. “I love Mr. Space Ranger’s alien friend, it’s beautiful.”
Clarisse stifled a giggle. “You’re welcome, ma chou. I’m glad I could make you happy.”
Hannah accepted hugs from both her parents, and when it was time, she went up to bed with Bee with no complaints, cuddling her new plush friend. Mr. Banana didn’t seem offended to have competition; it was likely the two plushes would be very good friends.
Meanwhile, James and Amanda went up to bed, too, and cuddled together.
“You’ve got something on your mind, James Madison Cardwell,” Amanda said softly. James flinched.
“Was that obvious?”
“M-hmm.” Amanda looked up into his eyes, tracing a finger along his jawline. “Something bothering you?”
“No…well, yes, ma reine. I’m pretty sure our annulment was illegal, since Mother forced it and I think forged any papers you were meant to have signed. I have my people looking into that, but…anyway, I was thinking of maybe instead of a vow renewal, we,just do a whole new wedding. One where I’d take your name, not hers.”
Amanda’s eyes widened. “That’s…a lot to be thinking about,” she agreed. “Is that really what you want to do, wipe the Cardwell name out entirely?”
James nodded. “I’d much rather be part of your family, than the family that hurt our little girl so badly. But it’s not something to rush into.”
“That’s right, it’s not,” Amanda agreed. “Well, I’d be happy to talk more about that with you, when we’re not both half asleep.”
James nodded. “Of course, ma reine. We’ll discuss it more later.”
WIth that on their minds, they fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Chapter 43: New Voices, New Feelings, Old Exes?
Summary:
Eventually it comes time for Areia's surgery, and of course James, Amanda, Hannah, and Clarisse are nearby for support.
But they're not the only ones. Sydney Leroux is struggling to figure out her feelings for Hannah and James' bodyguard. Cassius and Roux are sure they know what Mommy needs. Ali Riley makes sure the three of them get to be near Areia as soon as they have word (you don't say no to James when he sends private transportation, after all.)
While Ali, Syd and the kids are in Palo Alto, they have a little time to kill and are trying not to be useless, so Ali decides to take the kids to Stanford's soccer field. She calls in a favor for a ride, since she knows someone who's in the area anyway...and they have a chance to meet three of Stanford's finest who are about to embark on their own NWSL journey, and are thrilled to meet a former Cardinal.
Still, as fun as the distraction is, Syd eventually goes back to the hospital and the aftermath of Areia's surgery is dealt with.
Notes:
Mention of past relationship abuse resulting in the injuries that are requiring this surgery to repair. Mention of surgery, though the procedure isn't shown in chapter, just the aftermath.
I live in California. Despite living geographically nearer to Palo Alto than Los Angeles, I haven't spent much time in either. I'm also not fantastic with figuring out how long it should take someone to travel from one to the other, except that by private rich people plane it'll obviously be loads faster than by car all the way both ways. Please excuse any geographical travel shenanigans, the Kaylee cannot math (and also cannot drive. XD)
Chapter Text
Two weeks later…….
“Girls! Come on, we can't be late!” Amanda called up the stairs.
Except, they wouldn't be late for school cause they weren't going to school, today was the day for Areia's surgery; they were flying up to Palo Alto.
Hannah and Clarisse came down the stairs to see Miss Addy was helping to pack some of Glennon’s famous breakfast wraps to go, along with drinks for everyone (except Areia, who couldn’t eat before her surgery). At that exact moment two distinct sounds were heard: Areia's stomach growled and her phone's text notification chimed.
Hey, this is Sydney. I just wanted to wish you good luck with your surgery. Remember to wake up, there's people who are pulling for you.
That one text had Areia smiling from opening the front door until it was time for her surgery.
“Now, we wait. Just a little bit more.”
“How much longer! I'm not good at sitting still and waiting.” Hannah complained.
“It shouldn't be much longer Hannah, angel. It’s already been two and a half hours.”
Suddenly, the doctor entered the waiting area.
“Family of Areia?” She asked.
They stood up as the Doctor came over.
“I have good news and I have bad news.
The good news is, there is 99% certainty that the surgery was successful. The bad news, however, when we were finishing up, Areia started to code on the operating table. We think it might have been a reaction to the anesthesia that happens sometimes. She's alive! But we had to put her in a coma to keep the swelling down. She is okay and resting right now. Good news is that she is still here and she can wake up anytime. For now, we ask that no one visits for the next thirty minutes.”
“Thank you, Doctor.”
“Daddy can you send the plane back for her, please? She shouldn't be driving right now.”
“Sure. That's a good idea, princesse.”
“Has anyone told Syd?” Clarisse asked.
“No, but we should. Can you handle that please, Bee?”
“Sure thing, ma chou.”
“Hey, Syd. It's Clarisse. Umm Areia is alive. But she's not waking up from the anesthesia. They put her in a coma. You might want to come up here, Monsieur is sending his plane, but um don't drive yourself. Get Ali to take you to the airport or something, please. You shouldn't be driving right now.”
“O-okay. Tha- thanks for telling me, Risse.”
“No, problem. See you soon.”
******************
“Hey, what's wrong Syd?” Ali asked Sydney ended her call.
“Th- that was Risse. Areia- she- she didn't wake up. Something about the anesthesia. They had to put her in a coma. I- I need to be there. But Risse says I shouldn't drive right now. She says James is sending his plane for us.”
“She's right, for once. I'll drive you to the airport. Grab Cassius and Roux and anything you need, okay?”
“Okay, thank you, Ali. Cassius! Roux! Grab your things. We're going on a trip.”
*********************
Meanwhile in the waiting room at Stanford Hospital……
The extended family unit of Wambach-Doyles were watching as there was a new addition to the area.
A woman had walked in looking all full of herself and had a name tag that read Carly.
Clarisse immediately got bad vibes off this person, and situated herself in between Carly and Hannah, protecting her chou from the newcomer. “Excusez-moi, who are you?” she demanded. “This is a private waiting room, no one but the patient’s permitted people, or the doctors are allowed.”
“But I am still on the form, as the um contact person for Hélène Delacroix.”
“I think you have the wrong room Madame. Perhaps you should wait over there until the staff can clear this up, non?” Clarisse folded her arms, glaring at the newcomer. “Because if not, I am sure the authorities would be pleased to handle the matter.”
As the woman did as asked with a scowl, Hannah turned to Clarisse.
“Thank you, Bee. That woman looked mean. She reminded me of Grandmother.” Hannah shuddered .
“Oh, there, there, ma chou,” Clarisse drew Hannah into her arms, soothing her. “If she touches you, ma chou, she’s dead. Then, she can really remind you of your grandmother, non?”
“Not funny, Bee.”
“Little bit funny.” Clarisse kissed Hannah lightly. “It’s alright ma chou. I’ve got you safe. She won’t touch you while I’m here.”
In the end, Clarisse ended up sitting down with Hannah drawn into her lap and her arms around her chou. She would much rather have had Hannah over her lap, but wasn’t going to do that in front of that person. So she simply sat and cuddled Hannah, until Sydney’s arrival with Cassius, Roux, and Ali.
“Don’t worry Syd, I’ll look after the kids until - who’s that?”
“Beats me, I’ve never seen her before.”
“A bad lady,” Cassius said definitively, arms folded as he put himself between Sydney, Roux, and that lady.
“Are you sure, sweetheart?” Sydney raised an eyebrow at her six-year-old .
“Look how Auntie Risse is holding Auntie Hannah,” Cassius pointed out. “She wouldn’t be looking at the lady like that, if she wasn’t a bad lady.”
Upon a closer look at the woman, Syd noticed something that confirmed Clarisse and Cassius's instincts, the woman's name tag read Carly. If it's the same one, she's definitely a ‘bad lady.’
Syd approached the woman, Cassius hurrying to keep up with his mother’s longer strides before anyone could stop him. “Excuse me, what are you doing here?”
“I am on the form, as the um contact person for Hélène Delacroix. Who are you ?” The lady responded.
Before Syd could reply, a nurse entered the room.
“Okay, I think we finally have everything now that we have Ms. Dumont's right name and information.” Now the nurse was also glaring at the newcomer.
“I don't know who you have contact information for, but it's not for the current patient.” The nurse glared harder, not liking having been sent on the wild goose chase.
As this stranger was arguing with the nurse, Syd slipped on her old rings as discreetly as possible.
“Excuse me, I’m Ms. Dumont’s wife,” Sydney gambled that Areia wouldn’t disapprove of this, “and I’ve got no idea who that is but she isn’t welcome near our family. She came in here, hasn’t accepted that she made a mistake, and won’t leave us alone.”
“She’s a bad lady, Mommy,” Cassius said loudly and impatiently, with the tone of a child who’s had to re-explain the obvious to a grown-up.
The nurse eyed Syd's rings, then glared at the woman once more. It probably helped that the nurse also had to do double the unnecessary work because of this woman cause her next response spoke volumes,
“Ma'am, I'm going to have to ask you to exit this private waiting area, as you don't have the proper documentation. If you think differently, you are welcome to have your lawyer notify the hospital, until that time please leave, or I will have to call security to have you removed.”
“Cass, sweetheart, come here a second?” Ali spoke up.
“But Tia Ali, the bad lady--”
“Is being dealt with. Come on over here, okay? I promise Mommy’s fine, no one’s gonna hurt her here.”
With a reluctant glance up at Syd, Cassius trotted over to Tia Ali, who after all knew most everything about everything even when Mommy didn’t know it. Though, Mommy knew most as much as Tia Ali.
He climbed onto Ali’s knee as she held Roux on the other, and Ali pulled the kids close so they didn’t see Sydney walking quietly but determinedly up to ‘the bad lady’.
“Listen here, lady. I know that it was you or your family that caused her to lose the ability to speak. She doesn't want you here when she is in pain and might not wake up after going through surgery to fix what you caused. If I ever see you near her again, you won't just lose the ability to speak. When I'm finished you won't be able to see or hear, either. You'll be regretting the day you were born and calling out for your precious “Papa” then, but not to beat up your girlfriend for you, instead it will be to try and save your miserable excuse of a life. Am. I. Clear, Carly?”
Clarisse raised her eyebrows. It was difficult to tell what Syd was saying from across the room, but her posture and tone were unmistakable, and the way ‘the bad lady’ was cringing away from her made it clear Syd had threatened her.
On the one hand, good for Syd. On the other hand, if she’s violent toward anyone in here, she might get thrown out instead of the bad lady, so I think, perhaps someone else’s pastry needs baking, not just ma chou. That can be for Areia when she wakes up, though.
As the mystery lady was escorted away by the nurse, Syd turned toward her kids, and Ali, whose knees they were currently sitting on.
“Hey, kiddos, would you like it if Tia Ali took you to see where she used to play?” Syd encouraged. Ali had already planned on doing that sometime, even if today hadn’t been when she initially thought.
“But Mommy,” Cassius began.
“Mommy’s right here, and I’ll join you later, I promise,” Syd said. “Once I’ve heard how Areia’s doing.”
Cassius sighed. “Okay,” he said, more because Roux was babbling about soccer than because he wanted to agree with Syd.
Syd gave her kiddos a hug and kiss, and then gave Ali a grateful look as she handed them back. The former Stanford captain smiled back and led Cassius and Roux away.
Then Syd sat down, exhaling. Wow, this is…a lot.
“How are you doing, Syd?” Clarisse asked.
“This is a lot, Risse,” Syd said quietly. “I’m glad Ali took the kids, I don’t want to put them through this. I’ve been praying for a good outcome, the best outcome, for Areia, and then that woman had to turn up…”
“Did you recognize her, Syd? We just thought she looked mean, but you seemed to threaten her? Which could have gotten you kicked out….” Clarisse responded.
“Carly is Areia’s abusive ex,” Syd replied quietly, eyes narrowed. “The one whose dad did that to her. She’s afraid of them both and I’m not having them come near Areia again.”
“I told you she was like Grandmother, Bee,” Hannah whimpered, “Tank You Swed.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie,” Syd soothed gently. “She won’t come near you.”
“She won’t, cherie,” Clarisse promised, she sounded too tiny for ‘ma chou’ right now. “It’s going to be alright darling, I’m here, you’re safe.” She held Hannah close, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “Do you think you might need to stay little for a while, cherie?”
“No, just was comparison.”
“Mrs. Dumont?”
“Ma’am?” Syd turned to look at the nurse, eyebrows raised. “What’s going on?” She was very clearly just keeping a lid on her emotions, so as not to freak Hannah out any more. “How is she?”
“The good news is your wife's surgery went off without a problem. After she came back in the room, she wasn't waking up from the anesthesia. This is actually more common than you think. Anyway, she's currently on a ventilator and in an induced coma. Good news is, there's nothing else wrong, all she has to do is actually wake up. The vent's just there until she wakes up. Simply put: she's better off than it looks. They say the right person can wake them right up. You're probably that person for her. (Laughs). Want me to take you back now, Mrs. Dumont?”
“If I can help her wake up, then yes, please,” Sydney said, heart pounding.
“Yes, ma'am. Follow me please.” The nurse led Sydney back into the room where Areia lay on the hospital bed.
“I'll leave you be, ma'am. Just press that red button if you need anything, ma'am.”
“Thank you,” Syd whispered, sitting in a chair by Areia’s bedside. She took Areia’s hand gently in her own. “Areia, wake up. Please wake up. You promised me.”
Despite Syd’s statement, Areia did not wake up.
“Please, Areia,” Syd said anxiously. “Please wake up.” She stroked Areia’s arm gently, tears in her eyes seeing her like this.
“Knock knock. You okay? Oh, hun. Maybe you need to take a walk. Have you eaten yet today?” The nurse asked as she entered the room.
“I had a bite on the plane up, but that feels like forever ago,” Syd admitted reluctantly.
“Look, go down to the cafeteria and get something to eat, and just take a breath. I've been doing this job long enough to know that she would want you to take care of yourself and not miss a meal cause you're worried about her. I can stay, or I can even get another relative to stay with her in the meantime if that would make you more comfortable, ma'am.”
“Please. I don’t want her to be alone,” Syd said anxiously.
She went back out to the rest of the family. “Hannah? Sweetie, would you and Risse like to sit with Auntie Areia?”
“Yes, but only until you come back. I feel like your presence is what she needs to wake up. Come on, Bee.” An obviously bigger Hannah said as she literally dragged Clarisse behind her.
Syd chuckled wryly, feeling better about Hannah, at least, and then headed down to the cafeteria to get something to eat. Something quick, I won’t be long, she thought, but then she spotted three familiar figures at a table, and walked over to join her children and Ali. “Cassius, Roux, what are you and Tia Ali doing here, hmm?” She looked at Ali, raising her eyebrows. “Thought that my little ones wanted to play soccer?”
“We were headed in that direction until their stomachs grumbled. So we stopped for a quick bite.” Ali replied.
Syd nodded and sat down with them. “I should too, though I don’t know what I even want to eat. Seeing Areia like that…seeing anyone like that is awful enough, but knowing…” Syd blushed faintly, “knowing she has feelings for me…” she added in an undertone to Ali.
“I understand, believe me. If this was my “soccer ball” I'd feel the same way.”
“Soccer ball?” Syd raised an eyebrow.
“I meant to say “min sockerbulle ". It means sweet bun in Swedish, it's what I call Lucas, but I can't ever get the pronunciation right.” Ali blushed.
“That tracks for you, can’t even pull off a New Zealand accent, never mind Swedish,” Sydney teased, glad for the distraction.
“Oh, ouch, and I thought Canadians were supposed to be nice.”
“I’m just as American as you are.”
“Kiddos are you ready to see where Tia Ali played footy?” Ali asked.
“Yeah!” Cassius cheered, followed by Roux. “Will Mommy be alright?” the boy asked, unable to help a moment of anxiety underneath his excitement for the promised treat.
“You m- mean Areia, Cassius?” Ali asked.
Cassius frowned and climbed into Sydney’s lap, hugging her protectively. “Mommy was scared when the bad lady came. What if she comes back when we’re gone?”
“I wasn’t that scared,” Syd muttered.
“You know what I think? I think the mean lady was scared, cause your Mommy is awesome. And, you know what else? Clarisse is there and she was mad at the mean lady, so she would tell her to leave and the mean lady wouldn't be there when we get back, okay?”
“Okay,” Cassius said. He gave Sydney another squeeze before sliding back off her lap and going with Ali. “Guess you’re right, Tia Ali.” Tia Ali was normally right, after all.
“All right, are you ready to see the field?” Ali asked.
“Yes Tia Ali.”
“Tia Ali!” Roux bounced excitedly and nodded.
“Well, let's go then. I know someone who can give us a ride there.”
Cassius and Roux each took one of Sydney’s hands before following Ali. They got to the hospital parking lot pickup area, and found a van waiting there for them, occupied by - much to Syd’s surprise - by four she wouldn’t expect to find hanging out in Stanford. Aly Wagner was in the driver’s seat, Brandi Chastain next to her. In the middle seat (quickly vacated, moving to the back) were Leslie Osborne and Danielle Slaton.
Eyeing the four mock-suspiciously, Ali loaded up in the middle with the kids between her and Sydney. “What are four Broncos doing in Stanford anyway, Wagner?”
“Buckle up, I promise we won’t hurt you.” Aly smirked. “Bay FC business, that’s all.”
“Right, right.” Ali and Syd buckled up and made sure the kids were fastened in properly. “Just get us to the stadium, please.”
“That’s where we’re going, so it suits me fine.” Aly grinned and pulled away from the hospital. “So, what are a couple of Angelinos doing in Stanford?”
“That’s personal .” Ali didn’t want to spill Syd’s secrets.
Brandi nudged Aly, and looked back at Syd. “I hope everything’s going to be alright,” she said gently.
“It should be,” Syd said quietly. “Thanks Brandi, appreciated.”
“You're welcome. Well, I think I see the stadium. Look the same, Riley?”
“Yeah, pretty much,” Ali nodded. “Syd’s little ones haven’t seen it yet, though. They’re great soccer players for their age, must be in the blood, so I thought I’d be the cool auntie and take them out.”
When they got to the stadium and onto the field, they found a handful of Stanford Cardinals, almost ready to ship out for new places and new lives. The trio of friends wanted to see the field one last time together before they were broken up.
Not to mention, Maya wanted a little backup before meeting her new bosses - she might be the Cardinals’ Captain, but Cardinals flocked together.
And now, she didn’t even realize that another captain was watching her until she heard a voice behind her.
“Want to play a game, Doms?” Brandi asked. “I've brought a few friends.”
Maya spun around, blushing as she caught sight of her former role models, now Bay FC bosses. “Oh, that…that would be amazing.” She tried not to sound like she was trying to gain favor with the four, but former Santa Clara Broncos or not, they were definitely welcome on Stanford’s field. The Bay FC co-founders were legends in their own right. “Kenny? Katie? You up for it?”
They nodded, awestruck - and the three hadn’t even noticed who
else
was there with the Bay FC owners yet.
“Oh they're not playing you, we are.” Ali said as she, Syd, and Cassius moved to stand next to Brandi, grinning.
The trio’s jaws dropped.
“You’re Ali Riley.”
“Last time I checked.”
“The Ali Riley.”
Ali nodded. “And Syd is the Sydney Leroux.”
The girls seemed almost as awed by Syd, much to Ali’s relief, but they were still focused on her.
“Are…are you coming to Bay FC?”
“Well, wouldn’t that be an interesting turn of events,” Ali mused. “And I don’t think I’ve been asked yet. I won’t say never, but not looking to just yet. Why don’t you see what you can do instead of waiting around for me to turn up, hmm?”
“Yes ma’am,” Maya agreed with a hasty nod.
“Good girl. Then let’s get this thing going, shall we?” Ali regrouped with Syd and Cassius, as Brandi tossed the ball in for them, and they were off and running as Roux and the Broncos cheered them on.
Thirty minutes later, with both sides sweating, a 1-1 tie, and thankfully no injuries, both sides decided on a draw.
“You girls played a great game! I can tell you've done me, and other alumni proud. I can't wait to face you this season and see what you all bring to the table,” Ali said.
“Now, if I only had a mode of transportation back to where I came.”
All three current Cardinals looked to be in a daze and had big, beaming smiles at the Ali Riley’s praise, but it was Maya, ever the captain and leader, who spoke up first.
“There’s enough room in Kenny's van for you all to fit, even with Katie. And I'll find my way back, I've done it before.”
“Nonsense, we can drive you back, but first we need to talk, okay?” Brandi asked.
“Yes ma’am.”
Meanwhile, Kennedy Wesley took Katelyn Duong, Ali, Syd, and the kids back all the way to the hospital parking area, despite Syd protesting that she didn't have to and that they could walk it.
They made it upstairs to the private waiting room, to find that the mean lady had not , in fact, returned and that Clarisse and Hannah were still in Areia's room.
As Syd entered the room Areia was still asleep and Hannah and Clarisse got up to give Syd privacy. Before leaving however, Clarisse dropped two magazines on Areia’s bed. “For when she wakes up.”
Syd glanced down at the magazine on the top; a vegan lifestyle and recipes type publication, with an interview of Ali Riley mentioned on the front cover. “Thanks Risse,” Syd said with a slight blush, remembering her ‘interview’ and collaboration with Ali (and Toni Pressley) on their Girls Gone Veg YouTube series a couple years ago.
Only when Clarisse and Hannah had gone did Syd look to see what the second magazine was.
Good thing I waited…wow, this is old, where did Risse dig this up? Speaking of Ali’s interview… Syd blushed to think of her trampoline photoshoot, mentioned in her discussion with Ali and Toni. Yes, this article would be for private examination, with Areia if that was what she would prefer. When she wakes up…
“Clarisse Agathe, when I catch up with you, you’re in trouble,” Syd shook her head, taking Areia’s hand in hers. “Though, when you wake up, Areia, I have a reward for you.” She rubbed Areia’s palm with her thumb gently.
Suddenly Syd felt the hand she was holding move and try to grip hers, but the squeeze didn't have much strength.
The signs that Areia was waking up didn't stop there, as the heart monitor on the opposite side of the bed also picked up with a steady, normal stream of thump thumps.
“Are you awake? Areia?” Syd startled, and pushed the call button.
Areia's eyes opened, looking around the room panicked, both from being on the ventilator and not recognizing where she was. However, when she saw Syd was next to her bed, she calmed down significantly.
“Areia? Can you hear me? Squeeze my hand,” Syd requested, meeting Areia’s eyes.
Areia's squeeze this time was significantly stronger.
Syd pushed the call button again, more urgently, hoping the nurse would come. “Can you speak? Try,” Syd encouraged.
“H-” “H-” Tears of frustration started to form in Areia's eyes as she shook her head.
“Okay,” Syd said, stroking Areia’s hand. “That doesn’t mean it didn’t work, Areia. It just means you’re out of practice.” She looked up as the nurse finally showed up, feeling a bit irritated at the delay. “Can Areia be off the ventilator please? She’s awake, she’s trying to speak, it would be better with that thing off her face.”
“Yes ma’am. I'll go get some help, but we need you to step out for a moment, ma'am.” The nurse replied.
“Okay, sweetheart,” Syd said softly. “I’ll be just outside in the waiting room, okay? Squeeze my hand if you understand me.”
Areia gave her hand more than one square. I understand.
Three minutes later, Syd walked back in the room after the ventilator had been removed from the room to find the doctor that performed the surgery checking Areia over.
“How is she, Doctor?” Sydney asked anxiously.
“I believe she will make a full recovery, including getting her voice back, but because of the ventilator it might not happen for at least two hours to two days. Just be patient with her, please. If this test I'm running now comes back negative, we'll know within the hour, she can be discharged within the hour. Oh and Miss Leroux, I would tell her about your lying to hospital staff at your first opportunity, if I have to she might make your punishment worse. I've known Léa for years, I know she's not married.” The doctor added as she exited the room.
“Excuse me,” Sydney called after the doctor. “Can I talk with you about that for a minute?”
“Yes ma’am. What do you need?”
“Well…first of all, I want you to know, I didn’t lie to your nurse to upset your staff, or to upset Areia, er, Léa. I said it for two reasons. One, Léa’s abusive ex showed up trying to get access to her and I wasn’t having that, and two, Léa told me - wrote, you know - that she had feelings for me that went beyond platonic, before this procedure happened. I’m not actually sure if I’m there yet, but I’m willing to give it a chance, and I wanted to be sure she had that chance - which she wouldn’t if ‘the bad lady’ as my son called her, got access to Léa before I could do something about it.”
“Thank you for that. One moment. “Hey, yes. Guess who showed up in the waiting room. One moment. (To syd) Did her name tag read Carly, and what did she look like?”
“It did,” Syd confirmed with a growl, “and Léa said that was the ex’s name and that her father, Carly’s that is, was the one who did this to her.” She exhaled, and took another steadying breath. “She looked like…well, I wasn’t paying as much attention to her face as I probably should have, but she looked totally unremarkable. I was more surprised by the fact that she was wearing a nametag, as if she was staff but I’m not sure if she was hospital staff. It was her attitude that was remarkable, haughty and entitled. I believe the kids call these types ‘Karens’ these days? Half expected her to demand the manager, except that she was the one with the nametag.”
“Oh yes. That was her then. I had to stitch Léa together with fishing line because of her. Don't worry, she will soon meet the same fate as Aurelia Cardwell. What was your other question? Something to do with… (she pointed down) I presume?”
Syd raised an eyebrow. “My only questions were about Léa and her recovery. Although I did want to apologize for lying to your staff, I did it out of necessity. You think Léa plans to punish me for it when she’s recovered?”
“My husband employed her as a secondary bodyguard until she left with James. In that time I learned a few things: she was mute, she was intersex, she didn’t leave the knife that belonged to her Papa, and she was a Top. I saw her face twitch whenever a maid lied to me or the one time she was in the room when I lied to Wei. There's two things she doesn't like, Carly and lying. I imagine she would be extremely lenient, and probably wait until you pursue things romantically, but yes I believe so. If that is a no from you, tell her now don't drag it out, please. That's what Carly did.”
“I think my main concern, so far as that goes, is my children,” Syd said quietly. “Things fell apart with their father, he and I just ended up…not being compatible anymore. Maybe that’s just as well, I remember we talked about having four children but I can’t imagine having had four with Dom now. If I was to get into a new relationship, my new partner would have to accept that my children are part of the deal.”
“Um, I ran a test. While it is typically true people who have Kleinfelders have low sperm counts, Léa is higher than that or “normal” so if you wanted more kids in the future that's a possibility. I understand, when Wei and I went on our third date, I told him I was bringing my oldest along. He didn't even blink and we went ice skating and had hot chocolate. Areia was the bodyguard. I think she's going to understand that. Do you have any questions about her being intersex while a doctor is here?”
“Probably a million and I can’t think of a single one,” Syd sighed, shaking her head. “But like I told Areia before her procedure, I accept her as she is, I don’t care what name she’s called or what gender she is, we’re friends at the very least, her being happy, well and safe is important to me. Like I said, I don’t know if I have romantic feelings for her, but I do like her, enough that I want her to be alright and that we can figure out what we mean to each other.”
“I understand. Tell James I said hi, please. I feel like I'll be seeing you sooner than you think if those two decide to get married again. It was nice to meet you, Miss Leroux. I'm glad I could help you, Areia. It was nice to see you again. A nurse will be by to discharge you sometime in the next thirty minutes. Any questions?”
“No ma'am. Thank you.” Syd looked to Areia who shook her head in the negative.
Thirty minutes later, a nurse showed up with a wheelchair, to which Areia vehemently shook her head no.
“It's hospital policy, ma'am.” This was a new nurse, who looked just ready to be off from their shift at this point.
“Is it okay if I push the chair, Areia, sweetheart?” Syd asked gently, wanting to comply with policy but not wanting to stress Areia more than she already had been.
Nod Nod Nod
Sydney helped settle Areia in the chair, tucking a blanket around her, and then she was wheeled out to the waiting room, where Cassius and Roux bolted over to hug Areia. Clarisse led Hannah over, an arm around her chou, and Ali came, too, to make sure Areia was alright.
James and Amanda were standing by the door as Areia was wheeled over, opening it so they could head out to the transport that would take them to James’ plane.
It took support from Clarisse, James, and Syd, but Areia was able to climb up and down the stairs leading to the plane successfully, and managed to stay calm through the flight. However when they reached the vehicles to go home, Cassius spoke up, to the surprise of the adults.
“Areia come home with us?”
“Areia home please,” Roux begged, following her brother’s lead.
Syd blinked. Well I didn’t expect that. She looked at Areia, whose fingers were twined with hers, and squeezed her hand gently. “What do you think of that idea, Areia?” She made sure Areia had her writing pad, as they waited for her voice to recover.
I would like that very much. Is it possible?
Yes, if James and Hannah will be alright? I mean, I’m sure they will be, but Hannah’s dad is your employer and everything, so…
Syd looked over at James (who was sitting with Amanda next to him, Hannah and Clarisse behind them. “Um…so…my kids suggested, and Areia and I wanted to know…”
Real smooth Leroux, you’re bad at this, what’s wrong with you, she scolded herself silently. “Would it be alright if Areia came to stay with us,” she finished hastily before she could chicken out.
“I don't have a problem with that.”
I meant would it be possible for me to enter your home, what with this freaking chair, silly. Smiley face.
Syd looked out at the chair which had been sent for Areia if necessary. “Hmm. It might not fit. Can you try walking, for me?”
Areia slowly got up and was surprisingly steady. She took two steps forward and felt okay, so she walked more and then turned around. When she looked back at Syd and the kids, she gave them two thumbs up.
“That’s amazing,” Syd grinned. “You’re doing great, Areia!”
“Yay, Mommy Areia!” Roux hugged Areia tight, as Syd sputtered.
Thank you, sweetheart. Let's get going hmm?
“Uh huh.” Roux held Areia’s hand as they walked together to the van to go home, skipping by her side. Cassius held Syd’s hand as she followed, and Amanda looked at James.
“Well, that’s something I didn’t expect,” Amanda whispered, meaning Roux’s outburst.
“Me either. But this whole thing, her not waking up right away, I uh want to sit down tomorrow and us talk about getting married again and what all we want. I don't want to wait another year. Can we have a long conversation about this tomorrow?” James asked.
“Of course,” Amanda agreed. “Tomorrow sounds good.” She hugged James, not wanting to wait either.
Areia, Syd and the kids went in one van while the Wambach-Doyles headed home, and when they got to the house, Clarisse all but pulled Hannah toward the door. “Okay ma chou, that was crazy, are you okay?”
“Uh huh. I'm glad you were there, Bee. It feels good to be home.”
“I’m glad I was there, ma chou. It must have been overwhelming to just think about Areia undergoing that procedure, never mind seeing her there in that bed. But she’s safe now, and you’re safe.” Clarisse hugged Hannah protectively. “It’s definitely good to be home with you.”
Clarisse gave Hannah a tight hug before they got dressed for bed. Snuggling around the two stuffed monkeys and the new stuffed alien, they both fell asleep pretty quickly, emotionally exhausted from the day.
Amanda and James looked in on Hannah and Clarisse, before they headed to bed too. It had definitely been a long day, and even if it was a bit early, they were too drained to do anything else.
When Amanda was in bed with James, snuggled against his chest, she looked up at him with wide eyes. “So…Areia’s going to be better? And Areia and Syd, that’s…that’s a thing now?”
“Yes, it appears so, ma reine. Trying to process everything?”
“Yeah, there’s a lot to process,” Amanda nodded, not sure what to make of it all. “At least Hannah and Clarisse are okay, and it looks like Areia’s going to be better. This whole thing has been…a lot.” She yawned, cuddling closer. “I’m just glad we’re dealing with it together.”
“Me too, ma reine. I wouldn't ask for anyone else by my side.”
Before long, all was quiet in the Wambach-Doyle household.
In the Leroux house, however, things were not quiet…yet.
“I want Areia to sleep with me.”
“No me!” Roux was not about to be outdone by her brother.
“Mine!” Cassius contradicted.
Your beds aren't big enough for me to sleep in, kiddos. The doctor sent this note that says I have to keep my neck straight and I can't do that on your beds, either of your beds. You want me to get better, don't you? Areia showed the kids the note, signed by the doctor for proof.
The kids looked at the note, and Cassius read it for Roux. They nodded. “Uh huh.”
“Mommy Areia sleep in Mommy’s bed?” Roux suggested.
Well, um that is up to Mommy ?
“Mommy said you were married,” Cassius informed Areia matter of factly. “And Daddy said you sleep in a bed with who you’re married to.”
Roux nodded to this, not noticing Syd trying not to facepalm. Thanks *ever* so much, kiddos, Syd thought. She’d been hoping to deal with that on her own terms.
Well, should we ask Mommy if I can sleep in her bed? You know since she wants me to recover just as much as you guys do. Areia looked up to Syd (saying with her eyes) Balls on your side of the pitch, Mommy.
“Mommy, Mommy, can Mommy Areia sleep in your bed? Cause you’re married?” Cassius asked.
“What the--”
“You said to the nurse, Mommy. You said wife, that means married.”
Syd glanced at Areia. “Well, I think we’ll have to talk more about that, but for now, yes, Areia can sleep in my bed.”
“Okay Mommy.” Roux spun around and looked at Areia. “She said can, Mommy Areia.”
I heard , what do you say to brushing your teeth and bed and then Mommy will come read you a bedtime story?
“Yay!” Cassius and Roux tugged Areia between them to the bathroom, a bemused Syd following behind.
When they got to the bathroom, Areia turned on the faucet and turned to Cassius only to see he was already well into brushing his, so instead she turned toward his sister.
Roux hadn't quite started brushing by herself yet, so Areia put the toothpaste on her brush before choosing an obvious guest toothbrush for herself. She couldn’t speak on how to brush, so she put her hand over Roux’s that was on the brush to help direct her.
When Cassius and Roux had finished brushing, they headed for their rooms to get ready for bed. Cassius could dress himself, but Roux still needed a little help sometimes.
Areia went to sit with Cassius, leaving Syd to help dress Roux, who still had questions about “Mommy Areia”.
“Will Mommy Areia be here more, Mommy?” Roux asked.
“Yes, I think so, Roux, sweetheart. It’ll probably be best for her to stay in one place as she recovers. And even with you and Cassius, our house is a lot quieter than Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon’s, hmm?”
“Yes, Mommy. I like Mommy Areia. I'm glad she's here.”
“Well, I like her too, sweetheart,” Syd agreed. She wasn’t sure if she liked Areia yet in the same way that Areia liked her, but she wasn’t unopposed to finding out. “I’m glad we can help her.”
With that question answered, Roux finally drifted off to sleep.
To her surprise, when Syd walked up to Cassius's door, it was silent on the other side. Upon opening the door, Syd wasn’t expecting what she saw: it looked like Cassius was trying to learn some sign language from “Mama Areia” as Roux has taken to calling her.
Guess who is watching us, bud?
Mho?
Close, it's “who” w is straight in the air, m is curved, but good try. You want to tell your Mommy we know she's there?
“Mommy! Mommy Areia saw you!” Cassius piped up. Sydney blinked and entered the room.
“Umm…Hi, Areia,” Syd said, blushing just a little.
For the record I didn't “see” you. What is the American expression, “I have ears in the back of my head?” When I lost the ability to speak, my hearing got better, I just heard your footsteps, but also Hi.
What story do you want your Mommy to read, little man?
“The elephant book Mommy?”
Sydney laughed and fetched the book in question. “And do you want the elephant
story,
Cassius, or do you want a different one tonight?” She held the book out where Areia could see it.
“The whale story, Mommy? Do you know the story Mommy Areia?” He peered over the book, to the page that began ‘How The Whale Got His Throat’ and looked up at Areia.
I'm not sure I'm familiar with it, but it certainly fits today. Ready?
Cassius nodded, and leaned against Areia as Syd turned the book around (reading upside down wasn’t easy, but she’d memorized the story anyway, and wanted Areia to be able to follow it).
“How the Whale Got His Throat,” Syd began, “by Rudyard Kipling.
IN the sea, once upon a time, O my Best Beloved, there was a Whale, and he ate fishes. He ate the starfish and the garfish, and the crab and the dab, and the plaice and the dace, and the skate and his mate, and the mackereel and the pickereel, and the really truly twirly-whirly eel. All the fishes he could find in all the sea he ate with his mouth—so! Till at last there was only one small fish left in all the sea, and he was a small ‘Stute Fish, and he swam a little behind the Whale’s right ear, so as to be out of harm’s way. Then the Whale stood up on his tail and said, ‘I’m hungry.’
“
Cassius tugged urgently at Areia’s arm. “Now do you know the story, Mommy Areia?”
It's seemingly more familiar, I think my mum read it to me when I was about your age. But maybe we should finish it? Just to be sure?
“Yes. More please, Mommy.” Cassius knew not to shout, his Mommy had fussed at him for shouting and accidentally waking up his sister looooong before Mommy Areia was sitting next to him.
Sydney nodded and resumed the story - how the small ‘Stute Fish inquired of the Whale if it had ever tried eating Man, and Cassius listened as the Fish directed the Whale to where he could find a Mariner to try eating.
“But why was the Whale still hungry after he ate all the fish?” Cassius wondered.
Sometimes people are greedy and only care about themselves and not the consequences of other people, at least until they are taught a lesson. The whale is taught this later, right? Does that make sense?
“Yeah,” Cassius agreed, leaning against Areia as they listened to the story. The Man was swallowed by the Whale, and the Man had many things with him but most particularly suspenders, “you must not forget the suspenders, Best Beloved,” Syd read from the book, which always made Cassius giggle.
“Can you guess why suspenders, Mommy Areia?”
Cause they tie his tongue into a knot?
Cassius giggled some more. The Man, it seemed, had lit a fire inside the Whale which caused him to have the hiccups (and, Cassius guessed, this was how all the other fish the Whale had swallowed got out, though the story didn’t say). But the Whale asked the small ‘Stute Fish what he could do about the Man.
“Tell him to come out!”
That almost had Syd giggling, as other meanings for that phrase popped into her head, but she squashed her case of the giggles and read on, how the Man convinced the Whale to take him back to his native shore, and then the Whale opened his mouth and the Man walked out.
But, behind him, the Man had left something, made mostly of the wreckage of his raft that the Whale swallowed.
“He had taken his jack-knife and cut up the raft into a little square grating all running criss-cross, and he had tied it firm with his suspenders (now, you know why you were not to forget the suspenders!), and he dragged that grating good and tight into the Whale’s throat, and there it stuck!”
“And that grating stuck tight in the Whale’s throat and now he can’t swallow anything ‘cept small fish, so the small ‘Stute Fish had to go hide,” Cassius said, and Syd chuckled.
“That’s right, and the Whale can never swallow any humans, whether they’re grown-ups or little ones, ever again,” Syd agreed. It wasn’t quite the conventional end to the story, but close enough for her impatient little boy.
Impatient in the sense that, with a “Goodnight Mommies.” he was fast asleep.
Syd kissed Cassius’ forehead and tucked him in, stepping back to let Areia give her son a goodnight kiss if she wanted to.
Areia took the opportunity, appreciating it more than she could express, especially because she didn't get this same opportunity with Roux. Instead coming straight to Cassius's room for fear of overwhelming the mother of two and wanting to give Syd a moment of normalcy.
As she closed the door, Areia turned the pad toward Syd.
Thank you for letting me do that. It means a lot. I'm going to take the couch, do you have a pillow and blanket I can borrow?
“I mean, yes, of course,” Syd nodded. “But will you come to my room first? I think…I think we should talk.”
Lead the way.
Syd led the way to the main bedroom, and opened the door, guiding Areia inside. The focal point of the room, of course, was the bed, which was definitely big enough for two adults and one or two small children who needed snuggles. To one side of the room, opposite Syd’s closet, was an area with a couch, bookshelves and chair, because Syd liked the idea of a reading nook but wanted enough room to cuddle with the kiddos. If Areia wanted to, she could sleep on the couch and still be near Syd. But anyway, for now Syd led Areia to the couch to sit down and talk with her.
“So…about the Mommy Areia thing, I didn’t expect that from them. Do you mind it?”
Areia held a finger up then cleared her throat.
Here we go… this conversation seems important enough to try anyway.
“N- no. I- I don't mind. As long as- as long as it okay with you. So- sorry have not talked in long time.”
Syd stared, eyes wide. “That’s…really a lot more than I thought we’d get for your first time talking again. Really well done, Areia. And…no, I don’t mind. I mean, it’s obvious how great you’ve been with them, and I think they definitely see you that way. Um. It might kind of be my fault, even though I didn’t ask them to call you that.”
“Oh?”
“Um. Yes. I…I think Cassius and Roux mentioned, I kind of told the nurse I was your wife, in order to get back to see you when you were unconscious. Mainly because a certain someone tried to force her way in, and I was trying to stop her, though.”
“So, you lied to staff. Did you also threaten her?”
“Uh. Yes ma’am,” Syd said, responding instinctively to the tone that Areia’s newfound voice was developing.
“So you lied to staff to see me, yet potentially jeopardized the opportunity by threatening her where a nurse could have heard you and thrown you out instead. Is that correct?”
“Uh…well, yes ma’am,” Syd fidgeted nervously, staring at her lap.
“And what, do we think is an appropriate punishment for that, Sydney Rae?”
Color flooded Syd’s cheeks. Of course she’d remember that. “Um.” She squirmed, flustered. “Uh - absolutely no disrespect meant, ma’am, I swear on a stack of Bibles, but honestly, this is the part where I’d tell Ali, “I don’t know, you’re the Top, you tell me?”
“Take a moment. Do you want to talk about this? I understand if you don't feel comfortable with me disciplining you until this takes a more romantic turn. If that's the case, I'll just mark this as the first tally and go sleep in your family room, if not….”
“Oh, no, that’s not the problem. Ma’am,” Syd promised hastily. “That…it’s not about the romance for me, like Ali - both of them, Riley and Kriegs, but mostly Kriegs used to say it to be honest - Kriegs used to tell me that I thought best either on the field or over a knee, and it was usually hers or Ashlyn’s back then since Dom, despite his name, was pretty much useless in that department.”
“Okay, I'm going to suggest something, stop me if you have a question. I think, since this is the first time, maybe I'm only going to use my hand, I'll give you one test spank before we start so we're both on the same page. This should probably call for a soaping, but if we're sticking to just my hand, I think we can make it just a few more with my hand. I'm going to start off so light you won't feel it and build the intensity. Questions?”
Syd frowned thoughtfully. “Just one. I’d assume this has to be bare to lessen the, what did Miss Ashlyn call them, ‘interfering components’ so we know what my baseline with you is?”
“Are you comfortable with that?”
“Yes ma’am, Miss Ali and Miss Ashlyn nearly always spanked bare. Riley’s less likely to do it unless I’ve really pissed her off, but then she knows how much I can handle.”
“Well then. I think we'll combine the two. Use tonight bare as a baseline. But anything you get between now and a romantic us will be over your briefs. How does that sound?”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd agreed with a nod.
“Well, I think it's time, Sydney Rae. Over my lap.”
Syd couldn’t help a twinge of nervousness - it’s been too long, Sydney Rae, she scolded herself - but she carefully settled herself over Areia’s lap. She’d gotten changed into a two piece pj set with a top and long pants, but at the meaningful tap on her hip, she raised her hips obediently.
“How are you doing? Good to continue? Traffic light system okay?”
“Green, ma’am,” Syd affirmed, as a catchall to all three questions. She felt Areia’s fingers slip under her waistband, tugging down her pajama pants, and then her briefs, and then she was settled back down with the feel of air on her bare skin.
“Okay, here's the series of smacks based on their strength. Light.,” This was followed by the softest of smacks. “Medium,” this was followed by the normal equivalent of a hand warmup smack and “Hard.” The hardest one, this was on par with a keeper's hand or the strength of an experienced male Top.
As Areia ran separate hands both through Syd’s hair and over her lower back to her bottom, she asked the next question.
“How old are you, Sydney Rae?”
“Thirty-three ma’am. I’ll be thirty-four in May.”
“Thirty four and still making the same mistakes as someone who is four. Tsk tsk.”
Syd blushed. “Ma’am?”
“Hmm. Do you think thirty four is enough, Sydney?”
Sydney sucked in her lower lip, thinking. “Yes ma’am,” she offered. For a bare bottom spanking, and a first offense, not to mention one done with the best of intentions even though it had still been wrong - well, Miss Ali at least tended to take that into account. “I think that’s fair.”
“Then that's what we'll do. It might be less if you behave, okay? Ready?’
“What exactly counts as behaving, ma’am, just so we’re clear?” Sydney asked. She had every intention of behaving well, of course, but didn’t want to anger Areia unintentionally.
“No kicking, reaching back, or excessive swearing, please.”
Excessive swearing? Had Areia even met her? Syd thought sardonically, wryly amused. Then again, maybe that was more a comment on how this was going to feel, which…in that case, maybe Syd should be a little bit worried.
“Yes ma’am,” Syd said promptly, “I understand. No misbehaving.”
“I'm starting.” And with that the first ten fell, falling under the light category.
Syd held perfectly still, barely affected. That was about what she’d expect from Riley for birthday smacks, there was no fear of misbehaving yet.
“Next ten.” These were delivered with the same medium strength as before.
“How are you doing? Good?” Areia asked as she rubbed circles on Syd’s back.
“I definitely felt that, ma’am,” Syd grimaced, having felt tears threaten, though she could definitely endure more than ten smacks at that strength. At least, with someone’s hand. Implements would possibly be a different story.
“I’m doing good, ma’am,” she was quick to reassure her Top - her Top? Moving a little fast aren’t we Sydney Rae? She stopped that train of thought before it could pull into a potentially inappropriate station. Yes, my platonic Top, at least for now. “It’s making an impression, but I can handle it.”
“Well, let's make sure it sticks. Brace yourself for the next ten.”
Sydney winced, remembering the hard smack Areia had delivered as an example.
That was more like Miss Ashlyn than anybody,
she thought. She hadn’t been spanked by very many keepers, though. Taking a centering breath, she braced herself and tried not to tense.
Because tensing up just makes it worse than necessary, Sydney Rae,
she reminded herself.
Okay, here we go, I guess.
The next ten swats were placed on her sit spots and her bottom, turning them from pink to a very light red.
“How are we doing in that pretty little head?”
Sydney was definitely crying now, though not sobbing, and she’d managed to stay mostly still, drumming her feet on the cushions in a way that couldn’t really be called kicking. It was more wriggling at best, and not fighting the punishment. She took a shuddering breath and then another.
“Sore, ma’am, and sorry I was…” Sydney hesitated, “sorry I lied,” she changed what she’d been trying to say. “Sorry I could have been kicked out, I didn’t think about that part.
“Shh, it's okay. All forgiven. Let's get your clothes righted and get you tucked in, hmm?” Areia carefully helped her set her clothes to rights before picking her up in a bridal carry and ever so gently setting her on the bed. “Unless you need anything, I'm going to get settled on the couch, okay?”
“Stay?” Sydney surprised herself by blurting out. Ali had sometimes cuddled with her after a spanking. Ashlyn, too. Not in the locker room of course, but if she happened to need them elsewhere.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes please, ma’am,” Syd whispered.
“Okay, scoot over. And enough of this “ma'am” business, the scene is over. Call me Léa, okay?”
“Yes Léa, sorry,” Syd said, blushing a little as she scooted over in bed, making room for her Top to join her.
“Oh? Your Top now?”
“Did I say--” Syd blushed. “I mean. You technically are, if you want to be. It doesn’t imply anything’s different yet, I could be visiting a Classification Center person and consider them my Top if I didn’t have anyone else. But I’d rather have you.”
“Well I'm honored that you would be willing to let me be your Top, in any capacity. Cause you're the Sydney Leroux. Anyone would be lucky to be friends with you, much less more. And now that you have been punished, I can say thank you. Thank you, Sydney Rae Leroux for giving her a piece of your mind and scaring her off. I don't know what I would've, or even could've done against her when I was in that hospital bed. In more light-hearted news, what do You have in terms of fresh fruit?”
Syd yawned. “Um. Bananas, pears, cranberries, I don’t know what else right now?” she offered. “Oranges, most likely, unless the kids ate them all.”
“Sounds great. Breakfast smoothie in the morning it is. Shhh I've got you, Syd. I'm right here.”
Syd nodded. Breakfast smoothies sounded good. She curled into Léa’s embrace, sighing contentedly, and it didn’t take her long to fall asleep.
Chapter 44: New Voices, New Jobs, New Feelings? (part one)
Summary:
Morning in the Leroux household can be just as hectic as at the Wambach-Doyles', especially with their new addition. But how permanent is said new addition? Well...
Everyone comes into Miss Lori's class early, because James has news for them, especially Areia. Hannah doesn't take this turn of events well.
Miss Lori's class, as usual, gets chaotic - but the real chaos is out on the field, where Sydney Leroux' (and one of her best friends since college)'s respective children, supervised by said best friend, meet the new Angel City draftees. Soccer pitch shenanigans ensue
Notes:
Sorry there hasn't been a Hannah update for a few days. This one's run away with me a little bit and as such there is a "part one" attached to it XD
Also, my sister has come to visit and that's slowed me down on things like "where should this actually freakishly long chapter be broken into pieces" 🤣
Because my attention has been all over the place
But hopefully the end isn't really a cliffhanger
Chapter Text
6:30 am. Areia had been getting up every morning at the same time since the week after Papa's funeral. Except today. Today she had an obstacle, namely one Sydney Rae Leroux was wrapped around her like a koala; even their legs were intertwined.
It took another five minutes of wiggling before she was out of Sydney’s grasps.
After a quick trip to the bathroom, she headed towards Cassius's door.
“Hey, little man. You awake yet? It's going to be time for breakfast soon.”
Cassius stared up at her wide-eyed.
“Mommy Areia. You can speak now?” He looked like he wanted to happily scream, but knew better.
“I'll tell you all about it at breakfast, but right now I need you to put on your big boy pants and take care of your morning routine while I help your sister then wake Mommy up, okay?”
As Cassius moved to quickly follow her instructions, she wasn't sure whether it was because she could now talk or because it was simply her asking. She didn't question it however, and instead moved to Roux’s room.
Roux was sitting on the floor of her room, still in her pajamas, playing with her stuffed unicorn. When Areia came in, though, she jumped up and ran to Areia, holding the fluffy stuffed animal out to her.
“Mommy Areia! It’s fluffy!”
“Shhh little one. You don't want to wake up Mommy, do you? Cause she might be grumpy.”
Roux squealed aloud. “Mommy Areia! You talk! Baby Jesus fixed you!”
“Yes, Roux. I can talk again. Like I told your brother, we can talk about this at breakfast, please. When everyone is awake, hmm? Now, what do you want to wear for the day? We need to get you dressed and get those teeth brushed.”
Roux pulled her unicorn onesie out of her drawer and held it up hopefully. “I be fluffy too?”
“I tell you what, today is a half day, what if you pick something else for the stadium, and when we get home you can hop into it and we'll build a blanket fort and watch movies the rest of the day with cuddles? Besides, you wouldn't want to get it dirty right? Do you have a fluffy shirt instead, maybe?” Areia asked, hoping that was an acceptable compromise.
Roux nodded. She pointed and helped Areia spot the shirt with an adorable little girl on it, holding a plush unicorn not too different from Roux’s. The text on the shirt said “It’s So Fluffy!” and the unicorn was covered with a patch of white ‘fur’. Roux loved to pet it when she was wearing the shirt (and even when she wasn’t.)
“What about some pants?”
“Pink please Mommy Areia?” The pants were hanging up next to where the shirt was.
“No problem. Left foot first or right?” Areia asked as she held the pants out for Roux to step into.
Roux stepped in with her left foot first, carefully.
“Now the right foot please, Madame.”
Roux giggled and stepped in with her right foot. “I’m not a Madame, Mommy Areia!”
“That’s why it's funny. It got the desired result, didn't it? Do you have some unicorn socks?”
“Socks!” Roux bounced to her dresser and peeked in the top (of two) drawers, pulling out the white and pink socks that went with her outfit and running back to Areia. “Socks, Mommy Areia!”.
“Shhh! Inside voices please. Now, the big question, do you have a unicorn hat to complete the look?”
Roux shook her head. “Oh, um, nuh uh Mommy Areia. Just onesie.” She looked disappointed by the news that her outfit wasn’t complete.
“Hey, it's okay. I might have a hat in my overnight bag for you. It's not unicorn, but it will match at least. Now, on to teeth?”
“Yay!” Roux at least managed to pitch her ‘yay’ lower this time, about Fluttershy-level rather than her usual boisterous cheer. She bounced after Areia into the bathroom.
Once that was finished, Areia led her to the hallway, only to stop stunned at what greeted the two of them. One Cassius Cruz Leroux was dressed as close as possible to the outfit Areia was wearing, down to the socks and hat (something he didn't typically wear) the notable exception was his shoes because as he would later say at the breakfast table, “he didn't have any fancy shoes like Mommy Areia”
“Umm, Cassius buddy, can you take your sister and go sit in the living room for a moment while I go wake up Mommy please?” Areia managed to get out, despite her shock.
Cassius and Roux held hands and went out to the living room, Roux babbling about fluffy unicorns all the way.
Areia meanwhile headed into Sydney’s room to find her still asleep.
“Syd, it's time to wake up. It's 7:00.”
When Syd didn't make a move to get up, Areia moved the hand that was rubbing circles on her back to her bottom, giving it a firm smack, somewhere between the medium and hard categories from the punishment the previous night.
The smack wasn’t quite enough to have Syd’s eyes flying open - she seemed to be dreaming, but it was enough to make her react. “Ow, Cheney, not fair,” she protested, half asleep, squirming.
In response, Areia laid on another smack, just to the opposite bottom cheek. I appreciate not being called someone else, thank you very much Areia thought.
“Laur--” Sydney scrambled away from the line of fire, waking fully this time. She shook her head, blinking blearily. “Oh.” Syd rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “This isn’t our camp. Never mind.” She saw Areia then, and blushed. “Sorry. Dreams. Memories.”
“That’s interesting, right below the trampoline. But we don't have time to discuss that now, remind me later. I'm going to get started on breakfast while you get dressed. Anything you want in particular, Syd?”
“I’m game for whatever you want,” Syd said. “If it was Riley, she’d want vegan food, but I don’t necessarily have to stick with that.”
“I'll see what you have, and what the kiddos want, besides the smoothies.”
Syd scrambled out of bed. “The kids are still asleep though?”
“I got them up after I got up. Cassius (chuckles) dressed himself and I helped Roux, they’re watching cartoons. You just worry that pretty little head about yourself, I've got this.”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd blushed and opened her closet, staring blankly into it. For once, she wasn’t sure what to wear. What if Areia had a preference? Wasn’t that how Tops worked sometimes?
“Hey, wear what makes you feel comfortable. I'm happy when you're happy. I won’t like it if you're fidgety cause you're in clothes you don't like just to impress me. That would just lead to you fidgeting, over my lap. Believe me, you don't need to try to impress me, the other way around. I'll see you in the kitchen, Syd.”
With that Areia left the bedroom and headed for the kitchen.
“Cassius, Roux, what do you guys want for breakfast? Pancakes? I'm making smoothies too, if you want one.”
“Chocolate milk?” Roux piped up hopefully. “Mommy lets us.”
“Chocolate milk and pancakes, Mommy Areia, please?” Cassius said. Just then he heard a familiar yipping bark as the family Chihuahua skidded into the kitchen.
“Chicken!”
“Chicken!” Roux squealed, running to pat the dog. The Chihuahua seemed to have two settings, ‘endless ball of energy’ or ‘impossible to wake up’, and right now was firmly the former.
"Do you guys want chicken?”
“Chicken’s the four-legged ball of energy.” Syd entered the kitchen, dressed in a black sleeveless top and matching lounge pants, the drawstring hanging loose. She’d tugged on a gray long-sleeved top over the other, but it had a low neck making the sleeveless one visible. “Though I think Roux named her that because she likes to eat chicken, so she might want chicken for breakfast.” Syd turned to the dog. “Would you like that for breakfast this morning, hmm, little one?”
Chicken barked excitedly in answer.
Areia visibly swallowed. “Pa- pancakes it is. Do- do you have mix in the fridge or am I making it from scratch, Syd?”
“I don’t have mix, no,” Syd said apologetically. “I do have ingredients for pancakes from scratch though. I usually make ours with oats, but there’s other options.”
“Have you guys tried banana pancakes before?”
“Oh, absolutely essential,” Syd agreed. She had two bunches of bananas on hooks on the counter. “Good thing I got delivery the other day. Oats, bananas, milk, egg, honey, whey protein powder. Sometimes a sprinkle of chocolate chips or blueberries, or whatever. That’s our usual mix, but we’re okay to try whatever you want to do, Areia.”
“I'm feeling bananas, honestly. So, banana pancakes, chocolate milk, and smoothies?”
“Sounds good,” Syd smiled.
“And chicken for Chicken.” Roux piped up.
“Yes yes, sweetie, I’ve got Chicken’s breakfast handled.” Syd rolled her eyes fondly and got the little dog’s kibble out.
As soon as the meal was finished, Chicken was settled into her bed, Syd locked the door and they headed for the stadium. James had sent Areia a text as Syd was driving for them to meet in the “classroom” as soon as they got there.
Upon entering said classroom they were greeted with the familiar faces of Lori Lindsey, Ali, Abby, James, Clarisse, and Hannah.
“You asked to see me?”
Hannah squealed out loud. “Areia you’re talking!!” She bolted across the room and flung herself into her bodyguard’s arms. “It worked, it worked!”
“Yes, it was successful, Mademoiselle. I'm glad I can talk again.”
“You’re talking you’re talking!”
“Come here, ma chou.”
The tone in Clarisse’s voice deflated Hannah just a little, and she pulled back from Areia, turning around and going obediently to her girlfriend.
“But Bee, Areia’s talking--” She cut off with an undignified yelp as Clarisse gave her bottom a firm pat. “Hey!”
“She’ll be lucky to ever talk again if we let you carry on like that, Hannah Amanda. Did you take your medicine?”
“Yes,” Hannah promised. “I did, didn’t I Auntie Abby, Daddy?”
“You did, but hearing Areia made you excited,” Abby said. “Settle down please petite, or you’ll be settled down instead.”
Hannah squeaked and nodded.
Clarisse led Hannah to their desk and sat down with her, and Syd rolled her eyes in amused exasperation.
“You asked to see us? Or Areia specifically?” Sydney spoke up, addressing Lori, Ali, Abby and James, and squeezing Areia’s hand.
Seeing the look in her boss's, and friends', eyes, Areia turned toward Cassius and Roux.
“Kiddos, how would you like to go play a game of footy with Tia Ali? And I'll come join you when I'm finished here. How's that sound?”
“Tia Ali!” Cassius and Roux mobbed Ali, and she obligingly led them from the room, keeping Cassius and Roux as quiet as she could.
“I figured what you had wouldn't be appropriate for little eyes, or ears for that matter.”
“You would be correct,” James handed her a picture, “in light of some recent events, I think things are cooling down and I don't think Hannah will need your services any longer.”
Areia showed Syd the picture, let’s just say it was confirmation that Carly would be an issue no longer.
“A- are you saying….”
“You're fired, Areia. But-”
“NO! Daddy!” Hannah burst out, jumping up from her seat and running to Areia, hugging her. “Areia’s good, not bad, Daddy! No fired!” She tightened her grip on Areia, and glared at James, sticking her tongue out at her father. “Mean Daddy.”
“Let Monsieur finish, Hannah,” Clarisse said calmly as she placed a hand on Hannah’s back, though her chilly expression as she regarded James said she wasn’t entirely in disagreement with her chou here. “Finish, please, Monsieur.” Her tone was just barely respectful, as she addressed James.
“I was going to say, “But that doesn't mean you're going far away. In fact I know of a potential employer that would keep you close. And, should you accept, you can carry a knife again. I humbly turn the conversation toward the owner now, or at least one of the owners…..” The room followed James as he turned towards Abby.
“As one of the owners of this team-”
“Did I hear someone say “owners of this great team we have”?” came the voice of an unexpected newcomer.
“Yes, yes you did. I was just about to offer someone a job.”
“Can I have input? Please?”
“Sure, look them over and give me a reason not to hire them for team security?” Abby challenged, as the newcomer stepped fully into the room.
This led to a collection of gasps, none louder than Sydney’s.
“Cheney, what are you doing here?” She stared at Lauren Holiday (formerly Cheney) her UCLA and USWNT teammate, and longtime friend.
“I wasn’t going to be upstaged by those Broncos expansion team so I'm showing a few potential friends around, hence the half day, they are going to get to meet you all after lunch. BTW, your kiddos are being a big help, cuteness always triumphs knowledge.”
“I like this one. I can't find anything bad, except that maybe they seem too close to Syd. Where were you planning to go after this?” Lauren asked Areia.
“Play footy with Cassius and Roux, ma'am.”
“How would that be effective for security?”
“Well, ma'am. I wouldn't look like security. I would seem ordinary. If a bad person thinks I'm not security personnel and overlooks me, then I have the upper hand to subdue them. All warfare is based on deception. Hence, when we are able to attack, we must seem unable; when using our forces, we must appear inactive; when we are near, we must make the enemy believe we are far away; when far away, we must make him believe we are near.”
“There’s nothing ordinary about you, Areia,” Sydney retorted. At a snort from Lauren, she found herself blushing. Real smooth, Leroux, good job. Just friends, are we? Are we sure about that now? She shoved the voice in her head (which sounded annoyingly like Kling) away with an irritated huff. Come on, I’m just worried about her, ‘fired’ sounded awfully serious.
“Sun Tzu, huh? You're hired.”
“But, for today just take it easy, follow Lauren please Areia.” came Abby’s reply of approval.
“Yes, ma'am.”
“Oh, and if you need money for an apartment or housing that can be part of your severance package, my friend.”
“She’s settled for housing, Monsieur James ,” Syd snapped.
James raised his hands. “Okay, on that note Abby and I will be back we have a few errands to run. Thank you for your time, Miss Lori.”
“You bet we do, petit Monsieur,” Abby looked pointedly at James. “After you apologize.”
“I'm sorry , Areia, Syd, Hannah, and Clarisse. I shouldn't have said that word. I need to get better at phrasing words, it's a process, but that's no excuse. I'm sorry.”
“Is Auntie Abby going to smack you, Daddy?”
“That is my concern not yours, little one, but no, I am not,” Abby told Hannah pointedly, “and that’s enough of that.”
“Maybe Daddy's gonna sit on the naughty step then?”
Abby declined to answer, though she smiled slightly to herself in a way James didn’t like.
On that note, both of them left. When Lauren and Areia also made to leave, something interesting happened.
When Syd tried to go with them, Areia instead suggested that she stay.
“But, I don't have any interest in statistics!” Syd said.
“Miss Lori, can you remind Sydney what exactly Camberos was working on before she left?”
“Scarlett was doing excellent work on how to defend against strikers. She was part of the football only group, no statistics involved. Would that interest you, Leroux?”
“Yes ma’am. But Cassius and Roux-”
“We've got the kids. They're playing with my two and swooning college kids. Plus, they're going to trade Tia Ali for Tia Lauren and Mommy might not be there, but it seems Mommy #2 will be.” Lauren said with a teasing grin.
Syd blushed hotly. “Shut up, Cheney.”
“Speaking of, your stats genius, can she memoriese these by lunch?”
“I can certainly try. These are the college players, ma'am?”
“That’s right. That's all I ask. That's all your work for today, Hannah.”
“Okay, thank you ma'am. Happy to help.”
“So, are you going to try the class? At least for today? For me?” Areia asked.
“Yes, ma’am.”
Syd realized what she’d said a second too late as Lauren’s wolfish grin widened, and her blush deepened further. Oh come on, why can’t I keep my mouth shut, Cheney’s gonna tease me to the end of forever.
“Oh, and Miss Lori, if you have any issues please let me know.”
Syd slunk to her seat, trying to make herself invisible. I’m going to just sit still, not speak unless spoken to, and only answer what I’m asked, so I don’t cause any issues.
“Miss Lauren, what secrets can you spill?” Areia asked as the two left the room. It was only fair. I know she questioned Chi about my love of fish and chips.
Lauren raised an eyebrow. “That depends on what exactly you want to know, Miss Areia.”
“I'll start simple: favorite food?”
“That’s not simple, Syd loves food. I’ll go simple. Favorite PB&J: Creamy peanut butter, make sure the bread is fluffy, has to be a middle piece, she doesn’t do ends. Thicker bread is better than thinner. You have to watch her with a bag of sandwich bread, she’ll open the new bag and pull out the very middle slices for her sandwich,” Lauren rolled her eyes. “Anyway. I know I said PB&J, but Syd..she goes for chopped up banana. Sliced, really. Just never put the tips of the banana, I guess she has a hang-up about food ends or whatever, the “bum end” of bread she calls it. So Canadian sometimes. A drizzle of honey on the banana slices, close it up after - and, of course, she won’t eat the crust either, but she doesn’t need it cut in half that way. Just a square.”
“Duly noted. Next question: What's up with the wake up smacks in the morning?”
Lauren smothered a laugh. “How did that come up?”
“Someone was having trouble waking up, yet thought I was you!” Areia seemed only a bit upset but was still curious.
“Me and Syd have never been a thing, not like that, I swear,” Lauren said firmly. “We’re like sisters, okay? Went through UCLA together, the National Team, got roomed a lot. I’m not even a Top, not strictly, though I could fake it for her when she needed it. That was more Kling than us. Meghan Klingenberg. And Syd was thinking it was me waking her up? She must have been thinking of UCLA. Once we got up to the National Team together it was usually Kling playing Top for both of us, and she didn’t mess around.”
“That makes more sense . Hmm….”
“Hmm?” Lauren raised an eyebrow. “I hope I’ve soothed any upset. Syd definitely didn’t mean anything by it, sounds like she was just thinking of college days.”
“Oh, no. I'm just thinking of my next question, sorry. Got any embarrassing stories/things I should know?”
Lauren grinned. “Oh, I know one. It’s one I’m sure she won’t have told you,” she chuckled. “Sandi - that’s Syd’s mum - she told it in an interview, so it’s public knowledge, but you still might not have heard it. Anyway, it turns out that when baby Syd - like four years old, you know, tiny - was a bad girl at footy practice, her Mummy would try to put her in timeout in her room. And Syd would run around the house at top speed until her Mummy could catch her. Sandi had to put a lock on the outside of the door to make baby Syd serve her timeouts. But it backfired.” Lauren snickered. “When baby Syd had babysitters, she’d lure them into her room and lock them inside. Then she’d spend the day doing what she wanted to do. Naughty girl.”
“Hmm that is naughty. You know that gives me an idea-” the rest of the conversation was cut off as the two walked further away.
“Miss Leroux, could you move closer please? You've already missed out on valuable class time, I won't have you slouching in the back not paying attention. That just leads to failing grades for most students.” Miss Lori said, having seen that before.
Sydney sputtered. She’d been trying to be unobtrusive and behave herself! With a sigh, she moved to a seat behind Clarisse and Hannah.
“Now, while we wait for the rest of your late classmates (they were on time, Miss Lori just considered anyone not early as late) I'm going to be grading your papers, I would prefer silence, but I'll let you whisper only. Loud voices and the first thing your classmates will see today is you over my desk. I need to be able to concentrate. Understood?”
A quiet but clear chorus of “Yes ma’am/Oui, Madame” was heard from the various inhabitants of the room. Clarisse, for one, wouldn’t be surprised if Hannah was the first to end up over the desk - or, perhaps, Miss Lori’s knee - considering her earlier outbursts. Although even Clarisse had to admit they’d been at least somewhat justified.
As Miss Lori sat there grading papers, the rest of the team started filtering in, one or two at a time.
Hannah seemed to be fidgeting again, twisting her ring back and forth.
“Miss Lori, are they gonna have to build an extra stadium?” Hannah demanded.
“And why would they need to, Miss Doyle?”
“Ummm…” Hannah looked positively flummoxed. “Just cause,” she informed Lori.
Clarisse and Syd buried their faces in their hands. Miss Lori looked to have just about ‘had it’ and trifling with her wasn’t wise.
“Who, little girl, could they possibly be? And how did you come to be thinking of this?”
“Just came into my head is all.”
“Okay, I'm not mad. Was just curious. You made a 100 by the way, Hannah. Great job! I'm proud of you.”
“I'm giving the rest of your classmates ten minutes. I have to go down the hall to get a fresh red pen before I start on Miss Le Bihan's mistake-filled paper. You may talk amongst yourselves.”
Miss Le Bihan’s mistake-filled paper…
Clarisse sucked in her lower lip. She wasn’t that bad, was she? She hadn’t done that poorly, had she? And yes, her chou was a statistics genius, but it stung to be singled out right after Hannah as the opposite of her.
Maman wasn’t going to be happy at all.
If the others talked, Clarisse didn’t care. She just rested her head on her folded arms, hiding her face as the tears came. She let them stream quietly down her cheeks, closing her eyes against the unfairness of it all.
“That’s not fair!”
Clarisse’s head snapped up and she hurriedly dashed the tears away, but the outburst had come not from her chou but her other staunch defender.
As Miss Lori came back into the room, Alyssa was out of her seat, storming up to the teacher with an incensed look.
“Risse’s paper isn’t bad! It’s definitely not the opposite of Hannah’s! You think just cause she didn’t know a couple questions the first day that she doesn’t know everything, well you’re wrong! Risse is smart and good and amazing and if you’re gonna be mean to her then…then you’re mean.” AT stamped her foot for good measure. “And you should say sorry.”
“Well, as I wouldn't want to unfairly be mean to either one of you, I will take a look at all of the other pages before responding to your outburst. Now, if you would please return to your seat, Miss Press-Heath.”
Alyssa stalked back to her seat and sat down, arms crossed, glaring at Miss Lori as Clarisse facepalmed.
I did not ask her to do that, Madame, Clarisse’s expression said when the teacher looked her way.
“It seems, Miss Press-Heath, that you were in fact correct. After the first page, Miss Le Bihan was flawless. Well done. You now have a 90, third highest score. I am sorry, I shouldn't have been so quick to judge you, Clarisse. I'm even going to give you ten bonus points. However, your outburst was unnecessary, Alyssa Paola and I will be sending a letter home. In fact, I need to go get an envelope. You can whisper amongst yourselves.”
“Alyssa Paola,” Clarisse huffed in exasperation. “Thank you for the defence but I really didn’t ask for it. Now you’ve just got yourself in trouble, little one. You really shouldn’t have done that.”
“But, but Risse, Miss Lori was gonna think you were a bad girl for forever, or that you don’t know anything, and you’re not and it isn’t like that,” Alyssa protested. Clarisse coaxed her closer, and sat Alyssa down on her knee, rocking her a little.
“Petite cousine, shhh. It’s alright,” she soothed. “Miss Lori isn’t going to hate you, you’re alright, shhh. I’ve got you. You’re probably going to have to be punished, and you’re getting a letter home to Tobin and Christen, who probably will even if Miss Lori doesn’t. But you’re going to be alright sweetheart,” Clarisse emphasized. “Everything will be alright when it’s done, just like always. Okay, Alyssa? Don’t cry, I’ve got you safe.”
AT nodded, sniffling, and clung to her teammate as the French girl rocked her gently.
“Tell you what, cousine. How about we go to the zoo tomorrow, on our day off, hmmm? I know Madame and Monsieur Holiday were planning to take their children, which probably means Madame Sydney will want to take hers too, and of course Areia will go, so why wouldn’t some of the rest of us?”
“Even Mama and Daddy?”
“Of course, if you want them to come with us, ma chou. ” Clarisse turned to Hannah, patting her knee.
“But Daddy was mean.”
“He said sorry,” Alyssa said softly. “I don’t think he meant to say ‘fired’, he just couldn’t think of good words.”
Clarisse nodded. “It’s alright ma chou. Areia is safe, she will come with us. What do you two say, hmm?”
“Alright,” they nodded.
“I'm glad to see that you all can follow instructions. Now,we're only waiting on Alexandra who seems to be more than “fashionably late.” Miss Lori huffed as she stood against her desk waiting for the return of the Sol Rosa captain.
Meanwhile, on the way to the training pitch………
As Miss Lauren and Areia were walking from the hallway to the practice pitch they felt more than saw Ali Riley run past at full speed.
“Where's the fire, Stanford?” Came the question Miss Lauren jokingly asked to the retreating captain’s back.
The fire, as it were, was that Ali was almost late, which with Miss Lori meant actually late, and now that Lauren and Areia were there, Ali didn’t feel like the pitch was shorthanded for adults, so she didn’t feel bad about leaving the four little ones and the college kids..
When Lauren and Areia made it to the pitch, it was to find seven-year-old Jrue Tyler ‘JT” Holiday (JT was very much a Daddy’s girl), her three-year-old brother Hendrix, and Syd’s two, Cassius and Roux, barrelling around like mad, chasing a soccer ball as the adults watched.
JT ran up to Lauren as she approached. “Mommy, mommy! Daddy tried to basketball the ball, except there’s no basketball hoop!”
Lauren raised an eyebrow. “Oh did he? How did he do that, precious?”
“Cause he tried to throw it into the goal! But you can’t cause that’s handball!”
“Well we have to teach your Daddy better, seems like,” Lauren said with a grin. “Come on, baby girl, let’s show Daddy how to play right.”
“Girls gainst boys!” JT crowed as Lauren joined her on the pitch. “Cassius be captain for your team, kay?”
“Okay,” Cassius agreed, nodding at his courtesy cousin as he and Hendrix took Jrue’s side, Roux running to join JT and Auntie Lauren.
Areia chose this moment to speak to the college players.
“You guys want to play the winners of this match?” She asked with a grin.
Felicia Knox, Jessica Garziano, and Madi Curry nodded. The two midfielders and the defender were eager to match themselves against Lauren Cheney Holiday, a USWNT legend, and playing against the kids would be fun. They weren’t sure yet what they thought about playing Jrue Holiday yet, this obviously wasn’t his sport, but hopefully he was having fun at least.
The three-on-three match commenced, with Cassius and JT ‘captaining’ their teammates, Lauren visibly amused as she followed her daughter’s gameplan. In the end, they finished 2-1, with Lauren, JT and Cassius each scoring a goal before time was called.
“Uncle Jrue, you gotta kick like this,” Cassius demonstrated Sydney’s famous bicycle kick for the basketball player. “And no more handballs, kay?”
Lauren smothered a laugh at Jrue's expression. He gets the sass from Syd. “Thank you Cass, honey, I’m sure Uncle Jrue will remember.”
JT hugged her father loyally. “Daddy remembers lots of things good. He can do it. But now me and Mommy and Roux are gonna play the big girls, kay? Well, except Mommy’s bigger than them.”
“Okay.” Cassius nodded, eyeing the college draftees who’d been watching the little ones and the Holiday parents play.
“So who’s your captain, girls?” Lauren inquired.
“Knox,” Jessica and Madi spoke up, making Felicia blink in surprise.
“But you’re the Princeton captain--”
“And you’re the one who knows how to play at National level.” Madi retorted
“Just the U-23s though!” Felicia started to panic.
“You’ve played with Alyssa Thompson!” Jessica pointed out.
“We’re all gonna play with Alyssa Thompson, calm down.”
“Alright, you good with this Felicia?” Lauren prompted, and she took a breath and nodded. They huddled up - Lauren kneeling down to the little girls’ height - and sorted out their plans, before starting their 3-on-3 match in earnest.
Roux and JT were doing a good job tag-teaming the college girls (considering their age and size, especially Roux) but Felicia Knox still managed to get past the pair of speedsters with the ball. She fired the shot home, opening the scoring on the draftees’ side.
“Awww,” Cassius sighed in disappointment and Hendrix was ready to charge into the playing area, only to be swept up by Jrue.
“Hey little man, where d’you think you’re going?”
“Gotta help!”
“Not this time buddy. Not our turn,” Jrue explained. The little boy scowled.
“But Daddy.”
“Wanna go in timeout, buddy?”
“No,” Hendrix settled down with a sigh. “Sorry.”
However, Hendrix didn’t have to worry - it wasn’t long before JT got the ball in the goal. He bounced up, cheering for his sister.
For the next little while, the little ones were just playing keep-away with the ball, and a lot of their success had to do with the draftees’ unwillingness to actually touch the kids.
Not to mention, touching Lauren Cheney Holiday…not only was she a legend, but also their boss. One of them. Hurt her or her kids, they were so fired, most likely.
This led to not just JT being the one to score a goal, with cousin Roux scoring next, leading to the draftees now being down 2-1.
Ali Riley would have found that hilarious, if she’d been there to see it. However, she had a class she was ‘almost’ (read: actually ) late for, and when she skidded into the film room, Miss Lori’s classroom, closing the door behind her, Ali gave Lori an apologetic look.
“Sorry, Miss Lori.”
“Nice of you to finally join us, Alexandra Lowe Riley. Remind me, what is my policy if a student is late to class?”
Ali blushed as she stood in front of the desk. “Um…” She tried not to squirm at Lori’s stern glare. “I don’t exactly remember, ma’am. It’s not like anyone’s made a habit of it?”
“They get strapped. Their jersey number, in front of the classmates who had to wait on them. Tsk tsk. I think you'll make the perfect example. Come around my desk. Shorts down.”
Ali paled at the order, but obeyed promptly, not wanting to give Lori any more cause to discipline her. She stepped around the desk to Miss Lori’s chair, thankful that the desk now blocked her lower half from view, and nervously took down her own shorts, to just below her bottom, leaving her boxer briefs in place.
“Bend over, Riley. How many is it?”
“Five, ma’am,” Ali replied, as she assumed the position.
“That’s correct. Now, I want you to count, and I have a little sentence for you.”
"After each stroke, "1, I won't be late again, Miss Lori." Oh, and these will increase in strength, Alexandra. If you fail to, or miscount, we start over. Ready?”
“Yes ma’am.” Ali swallowed as the first stroke landed. “One, I w-won’t be late again, Miss Lori.” The burn of the short strap on her bottom wasn’t deterred at all by the boxer briefs. “Two, I won’t be late again Miss Lori,” she tried to keep her voice steady, falling.miserably.
She felt a hand press lightly between her shoulder blades, rubbing gently, and took a steadying breath when it moved away again.
“Three,” She tried to press through it, now that she’d taken the halfway stroke and the end was in sight. “I won’t be late again, Miss Lori.”
The fourth stroke fell. Each had been getting progressively harder, as promised, and also moving lower. Ali was doing her best not to move out of position. Surely, surely those of her classmates with a larger jersey number wouldn’t be getting strapped this hard so soon. But the fourth stroke landed squarely across her sit spots, and Ali’s tears spilled over as she counted it properly. She was gripping the desk to keep herself in place, and through blurred vision, could just make out two hands covering her own. The pressure on top of her hands made her blink. Who…
She didn’t have much time to consider it, as the fifth and final stroke struck the very tops of her thighs. Ali swore in Swedish at the pain, getting a low chuckle out of whoever was holding her down. “FiveIwon’tbelateagainMissLori,” she choked out quickly.
“Open your eyes, princessan.”
Ali’s eyes flew open. “ Lucas what--” she stammered, and he lifted a hand, pressing a finger to her lips.
“I come to check on you and I find this?”
And I bet Lori thought it was very funny to let him slip in when that was going on, Ali thought resentfully. “How long…”
“I got into the room after Miss Lori called you up to her desk, princessan. You weren’t looking at the door.” Gently, he reached around and pulled her shorts back up. “It’s okay. You’re okay.”
Ali nodded as he pulled her to stand, then looked back at Lori. “Sorry again.”
“If you aren’t now, you will be when Miss Beverly finds out. You’re not too old for a letter home,” Lori said matter-of-factly. Ali blushed, but let Lucas take her back to her seat. He couldn’t stay long, but he was glad he arrived when he did. It had just been a feeling.
“I’ll see you at home, I promise. Please try to behave, hmm?”
Ali nodded.
“Yes Lucas, I promise.”
Chapter 45: New Voices, New Jobs, New Feelings? (part two)
Summary:
As Miss Lori’s class breaks for lunch, the Holidays, Lerouxes, Areia and the draftees meet up in the cafeteria. It seems AT won’t get a note home, though, as an informal re-inc merch opportunity has the Preaths and their business partners arriving, with a couple surprises. The trip to the zoo is still in the works…
Chapter Text
As the class was close to approaching lunch, Miss Lori got a text.
“Well, girls. I have good news, we're breaking for lunch a little early today. Miss Press-Heath, I need you to stay behind, but the good news is I won't have to send a letter home. Alexandra can you open the door to some teammates and let these ones out to lunch, please?”
Ali nodded, grimacing at being called ‘Alexandra’ like that. She opened the door for her classmates, and as Clarisse and Hannah passed her, they both hugged AT and Ali reassuringly. The group was led out by Miss Lori, leaving AT and Ali behind.
Only for a few moments, though - AT had just enough time to throw herself into Ali’s arms, clinging tight, before her mamas entered the room.
“Hey, little love.” Tobin’s gaze was gentle, her tone not in the least censorious, and AT relaxed marginally as she approached her mamas, still holding Ali’s hand until Tobin pulled her close.
“What’s this? I heard we had a bit of an upset today, huh?”
AT sniffled. “Uh huh, Mama Tobin. Miss Lori was real mean about Risse, saying like her paper was awfully bad and she’d only just started marking it. She made it sound like Risse was stupid or didn’t want to work hard, and it’s just not true, it isn’t.”
“Shhh.” Christen reached over and ran a hand over AT’s hair. “It’s alright sweetheart, just breathe, you’re okay. She was mean to Clarisse, and then what happened?”
“I…um…” AT stared at the floor. “I kind of…got up and went and yelled at her, about how mean she was. And how it wasn’t fair to Risse. And she looked at the rest of Risse’s paper, and it was a real good paper, one of the best after just the first page. She said sorry to Risse. But not till I said something.”
“Oh, I see.” Christen nodded, and sat down with Tobin next to her. Christen settled AT sitting up in her lap, and held her hand, with Ali standing nearby. “Do you think there might have been a better way to handle that, maybe, Alyssa sweetheart? I think you, me and Mama Tobin have talked about you losing your temper before, hm?”
“But Mama Christen--”
“Listen to us very carefully Alyssa.” Tobin stepped in, and AT subsided, sucking her lower lip. “It is okay to be angry. It is definitely okay, more than okay to be angry when you see an injustice being done. We are not upset that you defended Clarisse. Not at all.”
AT nodded slowly, looking carefully at Tobin. “But…”
“But,” Tobin said with a nod, “It’s not because you have feelings, Alyssa, little love. It’s not because you stood up for Clarisse. It’s how you did it that’s the problem. You were overly disruptive today. What are you supposed to do when you want Miss Lori’s attention in class?”
“Um…raise my hand and wait for her to call on me?”
“That’s right, little love. That’s just right,” Tobin said gently. “And when you have a problem with what Miss Lori is saying, you keep your indoor voice, you don’t shout in the classroom. Alright? She was close enough to hear you.”
AT nodded reluctantly. “Uh huh.”
“Okay sweetheart. Now, you’re not in for it very much, just a little reminder,” Christen soothed. “I’m right here, your Tia Ali’s right over there, you can hold on to either of us if you want, but it really won’t take long. Alright?”
“Si Mama Christen,” AT nodded, and she reluctantly got up off Christen’s lap, and allowed Tobin to settle her in position, facedown over Tobin’s lap instead. She grabbed Christen's hand.
Tobin lowered AT’s joggers to just below her bottom, leaving her briefs up, and rested one hand on AT’s lower back. She landed a mild swat, just hard enough to sting a little, and then another, alternating between her bottom cheeks. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. The last two smacked her sit spots, and then Tobin was lifting AT back up, pulling her joggers back into place and pulling her in for a hug.
“There you are, little love,” she soothed, comforting the sniffling teen. “It’s okay honey, I understand why you were upset. So does Miss Lori, and she’s not mad with you. It’s alright now, all alright, shhh, there.”
AT clung to Tobin. “M’sorry.”
“I know, and it’s all forgiven little love,” Tobin promised. “Come on, if we hurry you won’t even really be late for lunch. It’s all okay. Come on Ali.”
Ali nodded, and closed the door behind herself as she followed AT, Tobin and Christen to the cafeteria.
“What were your cafeterias like at college?” Areia asked the draftees.
“What do you do? Work in the kitchen?” One of them laughed.
Lauren turned around and folded her arms, staring the offender down. “Madison Curry, I can’t believe a big girl like you would speak to someone like that. Just because Areia asked a question doesn’t mean you need to speak to her in that tone. Am I to understand you thought poorly of the cafeteria workers at Princeton, young lady?”
“They just were always um guarded, like Areia here. May I ask what it is she actually does, ma'am?”
“That’s a much better tone, thank you. Areia works security for Angel City, and before that she was the personal security guard of a successful businessman with international interests. Which means, Madison Curry, that she is going to be responsible for your safety, especially during away matches. Doesn't sound to me like someone you want to put down, hmm?”
Madison, Felicia, and Jessica shook their heads, looking at Areia warily. “Sorry, ma’am.”
“Thank you. Miss Lauren, do you have another embarrassing story about Syd?” Areia asked as they all turned down the hallway that led to the cafeteria.
“Well…” Lauren covered a grin. “I suppose it’s not that embarrassing to her, since she admitted it on video for The Player’s Tribune , but when she was pregnant with Roux, she continued playing with the Pride for a little while, until she finally had to give up in her second trimester. That’s better than I did, to be honest I’m proud of Syd. I threw in the towel on my career the first time I thought I might be pregnant. But back to Syd, though…” Lauren walked ahead with Areia just reaching the door to the cafeteria, away from the draftees so she didn’t embarrass Syd in front of them. “She’d been told to listen to her body, and can you guess what she said the day she finally decided she was done for the rest of that pregnancy?”
“No, what did she say?”
Lauren stifled a laugh behind her hand. “Keep in mind she’d only been at practice, not playing in a match, and they’d made sure to keep no contact with her, just running drills so she wouldn’t get hurt. But she comes home and says, on camera, ‘I think I peed a little doing that. A few times’.”
Not expecting that, Areia cracked up, Lauren leaning on her because she was laughing so hard as the two led the way for their group into the cafeteria.
The loud laughter was enough to attract the attention of one Sydney Rae Leroux, as she entered the cafeteria. She hurried over to pull Lauren off of Areia, bristling.
“Hey! Get away from her, Cheney!”
Lauren sat up and raised an eyebrow. “Touchy, are we, Sydney Rae? Don’t worry, I wasn’t putting the moves on your girlfriend.” She smirked as Syd blushed. “Oh, embarrassed now are we Syd? Don’t worry, I’m sure she can tell you how cute you are when you blush. Maybe she’ll even have you blushing at both ends, how would you like that Sydney?”
“Lauren Nicole Cheney you shut your mouth!”
“Make me.”
When Syd made a move towards Lauren to try, but was pulled backwards into a solid form.
“Calm down please, ma louve . She's just messing with you. The biggest way to get back at her is just don't react. Cause then we'd have to go somewhere private and calm you down, okay ma louve? ” came the familiar voice whispered in Syd’s ear.
Being called “my she-wolf” in French threw Syd a bit, but the strong hold made her calm down, and she looked up into Areia’s eyes. “Sorry, Areia,” she said quietly, though she didn’t extend the same courtesy to Lauren.
“Did she just call you “love”? In love already Syd?” Lauren asked with a teasing grin.
Syd blushed. “Um…Well, let’s just say we’ve got things to figure out. But no, that’s not what she called me, she said ma louve, ‘my she-wolf’.”
“I don't think that's much of a defense considering that seems to fit you, non?”
Before Syd could try to go after Clarisse, it was one of her kids who saved her bottom.
“But we love, Mommy Areia!” Roux belted out not caring who heard.
“Wait! You're the Sydney Leroux!, Jessica Garziano then mumbled, but was still heard by some, “Respect to Areia for being able to catch the eye of the Sydney Leroux.”
“Yes, I’m the Sydney Leroux,” Syd tried to calm herself, but she seemed to have worked up a permanent blush. Settle down, she ordered herself, breathing slowly and covering her reaction with a sip of her juice. “And you’re our new draftees, right?”
“Yeah, but you…that also means we got beat by the kid of the Sydney Leroux?!” Felicia Knox burst out.
“Did you now?” Syd gave Roux an affectionate grin. “Good job, baby girl.” She smiled, hugging Roux, before turning back to Felicia. “I don’t think Roux beat you by herself, did she, though? There’s no ‘i’ in ‘team’.”
“What are they not telling us, Curry?” Ali asked as she tried not to wince while sitting down.
Madi sat next to Ali, leaning in to speak quietly to her, Captain to Captain. “Well, ma’am, we um…the three of us didn’t exactly give it our best, we were trying to avoid hitting the kids with the ball, cause kids, or Lauren Holiday, cause I’m not sure if possibly giving your boss a contact injury is a firing offense but we didn’t wanna find out before we’d even put on Angel City jerseys, you know?”
“Did you think about this possibly being a test? Think about it like this, if you weren't willing to go against Lauren and the kids, how does she not know that you won't freeze up when faced with the Alyssa Naeher in goal when you have a shot or have to battle the likes of Sophia Smith or Trinity Rodman, Alex Morgan, etc. That was a test.”
“Well, ma’am…I mean, Smith, Rodman, and Morgan aren’t our bosses,” Madi pointed out. “And Naeher…well, ask me a few years ago and I might have worried, but I think she’s less of a threat than she used to be, yeah?”
“Luckily for you, Ali, Christen, and AT are on your side and Kreigs and Pinoe are retired. And if I come back, it'll be on your side, Curry.” This came not from Ali, but a new voice behind them.
“You mean, on Mama Christen’s and my side, Mama Tobin, cause if she’s gonna say bad things about Big Alyssa, I don’t want to play with her.” AT crossed her arms and glared. But she kept her voice within ‘inside voice’ range and she didn’t say any bad words, so Tobin just rubbed AT’s back lightly and nodded.
“I’m sorry, um, Ms. Heath. And Alyssa. I didn’t mean that uh, big Alyssa isn’t a good player, it’s just that most players who--” She stopped herself. “I should probably shut up now?” She looked at Tobin.
“Took me until I was older than you to figure out when I should do that,” Tobin said wryly. “Now would be a good time, yeah, kid.”
“Between Miss Ashlyn and Abby, you had some good teachers,” Christen quipped. “Ash in particular took no nonsense from this one back at uni.”
“Guess who now takes no nonsense from spouting things that could stay private? You want to guess who just earned a bedtime spanking, Christen Annemarie?” was what Tobin whispered in her ear before she could continue.
“AT! Where have you been? Well here obviously but it's great to see you again! We're going to be playing together!” Felicia Knox burst out as she noticed AT standing between the two legendary players.
“Wait! You're the Tobin Heath and the Christen Press!” came the reaction from Jessica Garziano.
“Yeah, we are,” Tobin said with a nod, “you’ll have to get used to being around star players here in Los Angeles, Garziano. Before long you’ll be one yourself, more than likely. All three of you will, if you work hard and earn it.”
“I'm hungry!”
“Work up an appetite beating Mommy’s new teammates, Roux?”
“Yes, Mommy Areia!”
“Okay, what do you guys want? Chicken, maybe?”
“Yes please, Mommy Areia!” Cassius and Roux responded with outside voices in the positive.
“Well come on, let's go get some food.”
Before Areia could finish the sentence, Roux and Cassius grabbed her hand and dragged her away, leaving a smiling Sydney, and Lauren Cheney Holiday, among others, ready to tease the mother of two.
“Chicky nugs!” Hendrix squealed and pulled on Jrue, who left the table with an amused eyeroll, JT following quickly.
This left Lauren without anyone to keep her in line as she smirked at her younger friend.
“So. ‘Mommy Areia’, is it, Sydney Rae?” she grinned. “That sounds very interesting..”
“It also sounds like not your business.”
Lauren raised her eyebrows and turned to look at the girl, eyebrows raised. “Oh, Syd’s found herself a little protector, hmm?”
“My name is Hannah. Hannah Amanda Doyle, cause you like middle names like that. And Areia’s mine so that makes Syd mine and you can’t.”
Lauren tilted her head to one side, studying Hannah with an intrigued expression. “Fascinating. Who does she remind you of, Syd?”
“Baby Horse?” Syd guessed, and Lauren nodded, chuckling.
“Mhmm. Just like Alex. Or Pinoe,” Lauren reconsidered.
“Oh, definitely Pinoe.”
“Though she’s looking more like Wambach, now I think.”
“Well that’s not surprising, she told you she’s a Doyle. She’s Glennon’s niece, matter of fact, Cheney, so it’s no wonder she’d take after her,” Syd pointed out.
“I would watch what you say around here Miss Holiday, people can show up anytime anywhere, like me behind you right now.”
Lauren jumped. “What the hell, Doyle?”
“Mama!” Hannah squealed and bolted into Amanda’s arms.
“Mama’s here my angel. Now, what has been going on, hmm?”
“Miss Lauren’s being mean to Syd.”
“Oh? And may I ask why you're being mean to Syd, Miss Holiday?”
“Oh, I’m not being mean, I’m just being the same big sister I’ve always been since UCLA.”
“Maybe lay off a bit, Cheney? No one wants upset kids, huh?”
Lauren was not expecting that voice to follow the one standing in front of her and wasn't sure what to make of the man standing on the other side of her, opposite Glennon.
Lauren turned to look at Abby warily. “Ma’am, yes ma’am,” she tossed her a salute and a bit of a sarcastic smirk. “But you’re right, no one wants upset kids,” she reluctantly agreed. “Who’s this?”
“That’s Daddy,” Hannah informed Lauren.
“Well
hello
, Hannah’s Daddy,” Lauren said. Abby rolled her eyes.
At that moment, Jrue returned, and set the trays of food down for the kids. He had been near enough to hear that last from Lauren, though, and he slid an arm around her waist, leaning down to speak sternly to her.
“That’s quite enough, Lauren Nicole. You don’t want me telling Kling, do you?”
Lauren twitched nervously at the thought of what Kling would say. “No sir.”
“That’s what I thought.”
Now it was Syd’s turn to grin. “Oh, so those are the magic words. Thank you Jrue.”
“No problem, Sydney.”
Before Syd could try to tease Lauren, Areia was back with Cassius, Roux, and four plates of food. She set the plates down before walking over and steering Syd to the table.
“Come eat, I got you a plate, ma louve.”
Syd nodded and sat down with Areia and the kids, who unsurprisingly had gotten chicken nuggets and fries for the four of them, Roux and Cass having insisted. The surprise, to Syd, was that the ‘chicken’ nuggets were baked cauliflower nuggets, and she quirked an eyebrow at Areia, wondering how she’d managed to slip that one past them.
“Mommy Areia said these looked better!” Roux belted out, before dipping, then proceeding to eat another one.
“You too, sweet boy?”
“Yes! I want to try it with Mommy Areia! And it tastes good, Tia Ali was right!”
“You stole my sauce, kiddo, but if it means you're liking it, I'll make that trade every time.”
“Sorry, Tia Ali. The nice lady said it tasted good with it.”
“Yeah, sorry Tia Ali.” Roux chimed in.
“It's okay, I'm just glad you like it.”
“Wait, you got them to eat cauliflower nuggets with vegan sauce?” Syd was perplexed “Not even Tia Ali could do that!”
“I wanted something healthier for myself when eating the same thing. Roux tried it thinking it was chicken and when Roux liked it, Cassius didn't need convincing.” At the last part, both kids grinned.
“My two are like that, too. JT can’t eat dairy, so we’re careful what we give her and Hendrix anyw--what?” Lauren paused at Syd’s expression.
“Nothing, Cheney. I didn’t tell on you.”
Lauren raised an eyebrow, then remembered her bit of fun earlier. “Who said I needed telling on??”
“Jrue, but he didn’t tell on you either.”
“That was me, then again I saw a business opportunity I couldn't pass up,” Christen said as she placed her phone down. “They'll be here in 5 minutes or so.”
Lauren looked warily at the former Stanford player, now Angel City player and re-inc owner. “What did you do.”
“She texted me, pretty girl. So, here I am with merch and to see you. You'd better fix that attitude. And what's this I hear about you teasing Syd when you were literally in her shoes in years past, Lauren Nicole?”
“Uh.” Lauren choked on her retort as she looked around to see Meghan Klingenberg standing there. Kling, her Top since (among other reasons) there was still some stigma about Jrue being the Top in their relationship. It wasn’t that he couldn’t, but some people still looked oddly at that, so he didn’t argue with her needing to look among her fellow footballers. “Hi, Kling?”
“HI Kling?” That’s all you got? Did you apologize to Syd and her new friend? Person? Doesn’t really matter what they are you still need to apologize, Lauren.”
“Yes sir,” Lauren had settled on this term for Kling by mutual agreement, since it felt more comfortable for Kling than ‘ma’am’. “I’m sorry, Syd. I wasn’t trying to hurt you, but that doesn’t mean I didn’t, and I apologize. To you and your, um, friend.” She peeked over at Areia nervously.
“I accept your apology, Miss Holiday. You don't have to be nervous, I'm not as scary as I look.” Areia chuckled before turning to Syd, who herself hadn't apologized to Lauren
or
accepted her apology.
Syd gave Lauren a long look. “Well, considering it’s Kling who asked you to apologize, if you’re not sorry now I’m sure you will be in short order,” she said dryly, and Lauren blushed scarlet, staring at her plate.
“But,” Syd continued, “if it helps your case any, I forgive you anyway. It’s not the first time you’ve teased me about my relationships after all--”
“That
won’t help my case,” Lauren muttered,
“And,” Syd continued, “we’re Bruins after all, aren’t we? We stick together no matter what.”
“Together,” Lauren echoed, with a relieved smile. “Thanks Syd.”
“You’re welcome, Laur.”
“Well, with that finally settled, I can get some food. I've been looking forward to some cauliflower nuggets for the past 45 minutes it took me to drive over here.”
“There’s no more left, Kling.”
"Riley there is *no way* you ate them all. Is Morgan here? Or did you somehow fly Toni all the way from Iceland?”
Ali: points to Cassius and Roux.
Kling: "It took Sydney finding my counterpart for you munchkins to try cauliflower?! Hello, and thank you, but no more cauliflower? ” The last part almost came out in a whine.
“Sorry Papa,” JT said, climbing into Kling’s lap and hugging her hard. “Saved you one though?” There was one cauliflower nugget left on the seven-year-old’s plate.
“Umm ma'am? The hearts of palm aren't quite as good, but they're almost and weren't ravaged by the kiddos? Holy crap! You're Meghan Klingenberg! I just tried to give advice to the Meghan Klingenberg, what am I thinking?” Felicia Knox asked.
We're not even vegan and this is pretty good.” Jessica Garziano tried to back up her fellow draftee.
“Umm ma'am? Where's all the merch?” asked Madison Curry.
“It should be here any moment now, along with-”
“Papa! Can I get some help here please?”
This came from a voice from the doorway, which was attached to, hopefully the last surprise guest of the day, one Morgan Gautrat who was struggling to balance a box and pull a wagon with more boxes behind her while trying to open the door.
JT bounced to her feet and with a shriek of joy ran for the door. “Moe! I’ll help!”
Lauren was right behind her little girl, pulling the door open for her Little girl. “Whoa, easy there Moe,” she murmured. “Kiddo, get Daddy please.”
A reluctant JT trotted back to grab Jrue by the hand and pull him forward. In the meantime, Lauren held the door for Morgan.
Jrue and Kling walked over together, and Jrue took the big box Moe had been balancing while Kling took charge of Moe herself. “Come here, baby bee. You weren’t supposed to overload yourself with all that at once, for goodness’ sake.”
“Sorry Papa,” the former Red Star sighed guiltily. She was dressed in her Kansas City warmup gear, since she was coming to the Angel City stadium anyway Moe seemed to think it would help her blend in better. But Kling shook her head, taking Moe by the shoulder and aiming a dusting of firm swats at Moe’s bottom.
“Oww!” Moe yelped. “Papa,” she whined, and Kling added another swat for the whining.
“No little one. I told you to be careful. This could have come in two lots, or you could have got me and Lauren to help you, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Moe sighed, with a sniff. “But it’s all in now.”
“Yes, it is. How about some lunch? Sadly there aren't any cauliflower nuggets left cause your cousins apparently eat them now, but there are multiple types of fish and chips. How's that sound?”
“Uh huh.” Moe grimaced and rubbed at her bottom as she followed Kling back into the room. “Papa, you didn’t have to do that.”
“That wasn’t anything like what Mommy’s going to get, so I suggest you stop whining unless you want that too.”
Moe’s eyes widened and she looked at Lauren.
“What did you do, Mommy?”
Lauren sighed. “Your Papa didn’t like how me and Auntie Sydney were talking to each other, baby bee. And she’s right, I shouldn’t have. But that’s for later, not here.” She was just very glad that her little ones - not to mention Syd’s - were occupied with their food and the draftees, and not paying attention to Lauren and Moe right now. Even JT had her attention redirected so Lauren, Moe and Kling could chat mostly privately.
“Let’s go see about that lunch, huh baby bee?”
“Fish and chips, please!”
As Kling and Moe made their way to the lines of food, various people previously occupied with conversations noticed.
This led to six voices almost all at once shouting one thing: “ice cream!”
The adults looked at each other and shook their heads at the ability of AT, Hannah, Cassius, JT, Roux, and Hendrix to all be thinking and say the same thing.
As the whole table moved towards the ice cream machine, Kling knew what was going through Moe's head.
“Hey, it's okay baby bee. I'll tell you what we're going to do. We'll get ice cream too, and you can eat your ice cream first if, and only if, you promise to not do anything else to make me need to smack you. Deal?”
“Deal!”
Soon the friends and extended family sat down and enjoyed the sweet treat, and the fish and chips. Before long, it was time to sign some re-inc merch for the new draftees, which was not only for them, along with lots of non signed wearable merch for anyone who wanted some, but also to hopefully spread the re-inc brand to the draftees’ former colleges and open up a potential new market in college kids.
After Tobin, Christen, Kling, and Lauren had signed the re-inc merch, plus Syd, Moe, Clarisse and AT signing autographs for the draftees (making AT in particular blush), Moe found herself sitting next to Hannah, and signing a t-shirt for her, while the draftees got signatures from Abby and Glennon.
Amanda, meanwhile, listened to Hannah talking to Moe.
“So um, Kling calls you ‘baby bee’?”
“Uh huh, or bumblebee, sometimes.”
“I call Clarisse ‘Bee’ because of her last name, though. Why does Kling call you that? If you don’t mind me asking.”
Moe blushed. “I don’t even remember, it started as a silly joke ages ago and I just got used to it. But I don’t get called that by anyone but Kling and Lauren.”
As all this was going on Areia tried sneaking a few sets of re-inc wearable outfits away, she was running out of clothes, you can only live out of an emergency bag so long.
However, for all her sneaking ability, Syd did notice, cause she was always looking for her Areia. Make a mental note to ask her about that tomorrow. Syd thought.
After everything was signed, and everyone happy, the various extended families slowly broke apart to head their separate ways for the evening.
It seemed everyone was good with parting ways… everyone except two three-year-olds that is.
“Mine!” Hendrix clung to Roux stubbornly.
“Nuh uh, mine!” Roux contradicted - well, sort of. Cassius and JT looked at their younger siblings in exasperation.
“We gotta go home, Roux. Sides, Mommy Areia said she had a surprise for you.”
Roux looked at Cassius skeptically.
“I wanna surprise!” Hendrix demanded.
“Be nice Hendrix, you gotta say please,” JT corrected.
“I wanna surprise please.”
“Baby girl, there was talk of going to the zoo tomorrow with Clarisse and Hannah, AT and her mamas. What if we see if Auntie Lauren and Uncle Jrue will let Hendrix and JT come too?”
Before Lauren could respond however, Moe chimed in.
“Papa can we go too?”
Before Kling could answer, there was yet another interruption
“Considering James, Amanda, Glennon, and I won't be there it would be good if you were there Kling. You're someone we all trust and it would be good that there was another Top there.” Abby said.
Kling looked to both Lauren and Jrue, and getting no resistance from either of them, agreed to the outing, especially if it got Hendrix in the vehicle sooner rather than later.
“Okay, we can go. How about that, Dri? Well you let Roux leave if I promise you will see her tomorrow at the zoo?”
“Okay Papa Kling,” Hendrix conceded, having picked up on Moe and JT’s name for Meghan.
“And Cassius,” JT pointed out.
“Yes, and Cassius,” Lauren nodded. “I’m sure he wouldn’t miss it, would he Syd?”
“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t let Roux go and Cassius not,” Syd said with a smile.
The smile was for the fact that a clearly exasperated Cassius was slowly pulling Areia in the direction of the entrance, getting about halfway there up to this point.
With that matter settled, and the cousins separated, the rest of the Leroux household, as well as the two extended households of the Wambach-Doyle and Holiday/Klingenberg families also moved in the direction of the exit.
After a quiet, but peaceful ride home and an evening meal of breakfast for dinner, prepared by Adelaide and Elise, it was time for bed in the Wambach-Doyle household.
As Hannah and Clarisse climbed into bed, Clarisse pulled Hannah close.
“Sleep, ma chou. We've got an early morning tomorrow.”
Not five minutes later, Hannah was sound asleep curled into Clarisse’s chest. Clarisse herself followed moments later.
A little down the hall, as Clarisse and Hannah were fast asleep, James looked down at Amanda who was snuggled against his chest.
“We have a big day tomorrow while the girls are away. I'm taking you shopping, ma reine.”
“Oh, what for?”
“That’s a surprise. Now go to sleep and dream of sweet dreams, ma reine.”
Like mother, like daughter they were both now asleep, curled into their Tops who themselves were now finally asleep.
Chapter 46: Aftermath: At The Holidays'
Summary:
After the Holidays (including Meghan Klingenberg and Morgan Gautrat) get home, JT and Hendrix are up to mischief at dinnertime. Kling and Jrue, however, have to deal with their *other* charges' misbehavior.
Notes:
In Soccerverse, Lauren Holiday is polyamorous - married to, and in love with Jrue, but also (mutually) in love with Meghan Klingenberg, with who she shares her Little, Morgan "Moe". Kling is Lauren's Top more often than not. Everyone is consenting and aware of each other. Moe treats Jrue and Lauren's children as siblings.
(Of course Morgan is married, too, which is acknowledged in this chapter as well. This family dynamic is probably the most complicated one for me to figure out in Soccerverse so far, but hopefully it's handled well?)
Chapter Text
When the Holidays, with Meghan Klingenberg and Morgan Gautrat in tow, got back home Jrue took charge.
“Alright, JT, Hendrix, let’s go inside. You too please Moe. Are we still feeling a bit Little right now?”
“No sir,” Moe said promptly. “It’s fine though. Come on kiddos, you heard your Daddy, let’s go.”
“But what about Mommy, and Papa Kling?”
“Mommy and Papa Kling are just fine,” Moe said in a firm, reassuring tone, “I’m sure they’ll be in shortly.”
Jrue looked at Kling, who nodded. “Getting the guesthouse set up for you and Moe?”
“Yes, thanks, Jrue,” Kling agreed, grateful for the easy excuse. “Come on, Lauren, this shouldn’t take long.”
Lauren followed Kling to the guesthouse, hoping she wasn’t blushing too obviously. Kling was carrying her black bag - her overnight bag, most likely, but Lauren knew all too well what else Kling could stow in there.
“I think it's time we had a discussion, Lauren Nicole.”
Lauren looked apprehensively at Kling, following her into the guesthouse. “Yes, sir.” She decided to cut out the sass, as Kling didn’t seem to be in the mood. Once they were through the door, she wondered exactly what her Top had in mind. Kling could be inventive sometimes.
“We're going to go to the back bedroom where you're less likely to be spotted. I want you in a corner with your hands on your head, pretty girl. I have to make a little visit next door.”
“Sir no please the kids-”
“Will be fine. They won't know anything. I'm popping over to Abby and Glennon’s, pretty girl. Now, into the corner with you.”
Ohhhhh, that's better, and makes sense.
As Kling steered Lauren into the corner, she planted a kiss to her head before placing her in the corner.
Five minutes later, Kling was back with a brown wrapped package about two fingers big, which she placed on the nightstand for now.
“Come here, Lauren Nicole. I want you to grab the martinet and the smooth feeling object from my bag, please.”
Lauren did as asked, realizing the smooth texture was in fact silk scarves. Of course Sir would think of something like this after a visit with Wambach. Lauren thought as she walked over.
“I'm going to start you off with ten with my hand as a warmup, okay?”
When Lauren made to go over her lap she was stopped.
“I think you're forgetting something, little girl. I always spank bare from the beginning, remember? tsk tsk it seems it's been too long. Well we're going to remedy that soon enough.”
Lauren blushed as she took down first her shorts, then her briefs before climbing over Sir's lap.
Kling started with a steady rhythm, though not very hard as there was still more after this. By the time she laid on the fifth spank to the opposite bottom cheek, and tenth in total, Lauren’s bottom was juuust starting to reach a light shade of pink.
“Okay, up and on the bed, I'm going to tie you down cause I know it's been a minute since you felt this, okay pretty girl?”
“Ooooh, kinky sir.”
“I'll take that sass to mean that you're okay and good to continue and I won't add extras, this time Lauren Nicole.”
Lauren winced at the sternness in Sir’s voice as Kling made the rounds checking to make sure the scarves weren't tied too tight.
“Now, I'm going to give you sixteen total with the martinet, but only the last six will be anything more than love taps. I expect you to count those last six however, understand pretty girl?”
“Yes, sir.”
With that clear enough, Kling started, expertly laying on the first ten, trying her best not to cross the same area of Lauren’s bottom, yet.
“Get ready to count the next ones, pretty girl.”
The next spank was delivered with more strength and it showed in Lauren’s reaction.
“Oww - one, Sir,” Lauren cried, trying to muffle the sound in her arm.
The next two smacks held the same strength but were applied in quick succession.
“Ow, oh - two, three, Sir,” Lauren choked out. This did not feel like Kling’s usual hairbrush at all and she quietly decided to strangle Abby next time she happened to see her, for obviously suggesting the damn thing. You’re on, Wambach….
The last 3 smacks in another turn of surprise were as light and slow paced as the first ten.
Lauren gasped in surprise. “Four, Sir, five, Sir, six, Sir,” she counted with each lighter stroke, still trembling a little. She hadn’t expected the sudden switch in technique.
“Now I'm going to let you down and give you a moment to rest while I go get some cherry juice from my bag. I went lighter cause there's still an implement left, but rest and rehydrate first, okay pretty girl?”
“Yes Sir,” Lauren whispered. She closed her eyes as Kling untied her wrists from the bedposts, helping her to sit up on her already sore bottom. Her briefs and shorts were still pulled down, and she blushed at the exposure. There’s still an implement left. Lauren gulped nervously, hands grasping her knees white-knuckled. That could mean just about anything.
Finally, though, Kling returned with the bottle of tart cherry juice, and held it to her lips. Lauren sipped obediently to refresh herself, and after a few swallows, looked questioningly at Kling.
"There you go. Good girl. We're going to take a moment, then we'll take a trip to the bathroom, just Mr. Hairbrush and that package that Abby was nice enough to let me have.”
“Please, Sir no! It's already burning on the outside, I've heard about those, please no!”
“Hey, hey look at me. That's it deep breaths, in through the nose, out through the mouth. There you go. No need to get so worked up, pretty girl. It's not that. It's actually some special soap, all the way from Spain. Your mouth did the teasing and I want to make sure you won't tease either of them tomorrow at the zoo. The opposite though is fine. You could pull Syd aside and give her some advice maybe? Since you have gone through this before, hmm?”
Lauren grimaced. She’d heard of that . “Please Sir, not that,” Lauren begged. “That Spanish soap…that’s not how we do things, Kling please.”
“Okay okay. I can see that the threat was enough. But if it happens again tomorrow….. Anyway, how about some time over my lap again for the remainder with Mr. Hairbrush? You can at least be looking at the soap and maybe thinking up any advice, hmm?”
“I can’t believe you’d even consider that stuff,” Lauren grimaced, though she got into position over Kling’s lap obediently. “It won’t happen again tomorrow, I promise.”
“I believe you. Ready to say hi to Mr. Hairbrush? Brace yourself, I'm starting, you don't have to count. Do you want these hard and fast or slower with time between them?”
“Slower please Kling,” Lauren snaked an arm around a pillow, pulling it close, still feeling a bit shaky, but at least things were almost back to normal.
True to her word, Kling wielded her infamous hairbrush firmly, though not severely, with time enough for Lauren to feel each swat on her already stinging bottom. It didn’t take many for Lauren to break down, sobbing over Kling’s lap, and her Top stopped the spanking, rubbing Lauren’s bottom gently with her hand.
“Hey, okay, breathe for me. What’s going on in that pretty head of yours, Lauren?”
Lauren got her breathing back under control and looked up with tears swimming in her eyes. “T-that soap, the Catalan stuff…”
“Yeah?” Kling lifted Lauren up, tugging her bottoms back up over her reddened backside. “Okay, easy, I have you. What about the stuff?”
Lauren buried her face in the smaller woman’s neck, curling around her. “It’s…I can’t…it’d be too much.”
“Being made to chew it?”
Lauren nodded miserably. “It’s just…I can’t do that. Moe can’t do that, promise me you’ll never.”
“I promise. It’s okay Laur, it was just a suggestion from a friend.”
“Wambach?” Lauren scowled, and Kling could hear it in her tone. She cupped Lauren’s sore bottom with her hand, over Lauren’s shorts, and squeezed firmly.
“None of that little girl, I thought we just had a discussion about respect.”
“Sorry,” Lauren said quickly.
“I believe you, Laur. What do you say we go check on the kids and get some food, hmm?”
As Kling finished the sentence, Lauren’s stomach growled, answering the question for her.
This made Kling chuckle until her own stomach growled, which in turn got a chuckle out of Lauren.
Kling led the way back to the larger house and their family, and apparently food if the smells were anything to go by.
Lauren couldn't get over the feeling like she was being watched during the walk between the houses as she rubbed her stinging bottom as she followed Kling. Especially with Wambach's house across the street. Lauren thought as she looked back in that direction.
As Kling opened the door she was hit with the smells of chorizo/ground beef and tortillas being sautéed. Well, with JT's restrictions Kling was confident they were plant based.
“Mommy! Papa!” JT flung herself into Lauren’s arms and clung tight. “Daddy most thought you weren’t coming!”
“We’re right here, baby girl,” Lauren soothed. “We just had to discuss some grown up business, alright?”
JT nodded, snuggling close to Lauren. “Daddy’s cooking dinner and Hendrix is helping.”
Lauren hurried into the kitchen with Kling right behind her, only to see Jrue cooking the “meat” while Moe sorted out other ingredients for vegan tacos.
Hendrix, it transpired, was eating shredded vegan cheese from a small bowl. Lauren rolled her eyes in fond exasperation.
Well, that’s better than I expected.
“Have you been having a good time cooking with Daddy, sweethearts? Is everything going smoothly, baby bee?”
Moe nodded. “It’s been good. JT and Hendrix have been behaving.”
The careful wording had Lauren raising an eyebrow. “What did you do, Morgan Paige?”
Moe’s cheeks flushed pink. “...Nothing?” she evinced an air of innocence.
“Want to try that again, Morgan Paige Klingenberg-Holiday?” This time it was Kling though, not Lauren.
Morgan’s blush deepened as Papa Kling pulled out her full Little name. “...I wasn’t bad, Papa, honest,” she protested. “I just kind of got into the cheese before Daddy was ready to use it, and he ended up having to put the rest of that bag in a bowl for the tinies cause once I had some Hendrix wanted it too. But it wasn’t like we didn’t have a fresh bag.”
“I see. Well, you occupied Hendrix and it wasn't bad. (in a lower voice) Besides I've had my fill of smacking naughty girls tonight.”
Moe’s eyes widened. “Papa!” she protested too quietly for JT and Hendrix to catch.
“Hush, bumblebee. What can we do to help, Jrue?” Kling asked.
“Grab those dishes,” Jrue pointed to various dishes containing various possible toppings. “Moe, can you take Hendrix? Love, can you help JT set the table please?”
“Got it,” Lauren agreed as Moe scooped Hendrix up and brushed the cheese-covered little boy off gently before heading to the table with him, to get him situated. He’d be sitting in Kling’s lap for the meal, but for now he was sitting in Moe’s, cuddling with his biggest sister.
Before long Hendrix was switched to Kling’s lap as the family enjoyed their meal. However, when it was time for Kling and Moe to head to the guesthouse, there were protests from the kiddos.
“Noo! Papa, no take Moe!” Hendrix objected strongly, to which JT added her support.
“Don’t go, Papa,” she begged.
Jrue shared a look with Kling. “Hey, kiddos, how about you sleep over with Papa and Moe tonight?” he suggested. “Papa can take you two over, I just need a quick word with Moe in private, alright?”
“Yes Daddy.” JT hugged Jrue’s legs happily, then after hugging Lauren, let Kling scoop Hendrix up and followed Kling from the house, toward the guesthouse.
Moe gave Jrue a wary look. “Is everything alright?”
“Bring your phone, I need you to make a quick call for me.”
Moe trailed Jrue up to the spare bedroom and sat down on the bed with her phone in her hand. Jrue had told her what he needed on the way up, and while she was on board with it, considering it fair enough, she wasn’t sure what Fabrice would say.
For a while there I almost forgot I had a husband, he was so wrapped up in work and I got so attached to Lauren and Kling as Mommy and Papa. But after all, Lauren has a husband, too and I’m a guest in his home. She initiated the call.
Ring, ring
"Hey, Moe, my love, how's things out in California treating you? Having fun with the family?"
"Well...yeah, but..."
"Alright, what'd you do now, little girl."
Moe blushed rosily. "Sneaked vegan cheese for my little brother."
Fabrice snorted. "I imagine your Papa isn't impressed with you."
"Well...no, but she, um, had her fill of smacking naughty girls already, so..."
"I'm not even going to ask what your Mommy did to piss her off, not my business."
"Good idea, Fab," Moe nodded fervently. "Wasn't calling about her anyways."
"Uh huh. Well, if your Mommy's already sore, and your Papa's not in the mood..." Fabrice raised an eyebrow.
"Sometimes it sucks being the most carefully watched Little in all of the ever."
"Oh, you are not. Don't exaggerate, my love."
"Don't know too many with two little siblings to worry about."
"Fair, so again, who's calling me up? I assume this is about permission. Wambach--"
"Already has it, Fab, she's been my captain, remember? No, it's not her."
Then it clicked for him. "Holiday?"
"The kids consider him my Daddy as much as you are. It's not like that," Moe added.
"I didn't think it was. It's a good thing you have so many capable Tops to watch you, since at least in this regard I'm not the most sufficient," Fabrice admitted. "So he wants my permission to discipline you? Isn't he the one who's half terrified of disciplining his own wife?"
"In public, Fab," Moe clarified. "What they do inside their house is nobody's business unless they let it."
"Mhmm." Fabrice frowned slightly, thinking. "Well...I don't think Holiday will let you get hurt, not really hurt anyway. Especially not over something like cheese, it's not going to be horrible. Alright," he conceded. "you misbehaved in his house, I'll let him handle you, but if anything ever makes you uncomfortable you have the right to ask it to stop."
"I wouldn't expect any less," Jrue said over Moe's shoulder, stepping into the frame of the video call. "She'll be perfectly safe with me, Gautrat."
"Good."
Moe didn’t know whether to be worried or relieved that Fabrice didn’t insist on staying to watch. He said goodnight, they exchanged their ‘I love you’s’ and he added an admonition to ‘behave, Moe’ before ending the call.
Blushing, she looked up at Jrue. “So..um…how much is wasting grated cheese worth, um…Uncle Jrue?” She settled on a midway point that would probably appease her ‘adopted siblings’ without worrying Fabrice.
“That’ll do,” he agreed to Moe’s form of address. “And let’s see, how old are you as a little one?”
“Um, about ten, I think, Uncle Jrue,” Moe fought off another blush. “Maybe eleven.”
“Older enough than Hendrix to know how to behave properly,” Jrue
tsked.
“Alright then, come here, little one.”
Moe saw Jrue seat himself, not on the bed but on a chair closer to the middle of the room. She obeyed, going to stand by his side and yelping a little as she was tugged down over his lap. His left hand rested lightly on her back, and his right hand patted her bottom gently, over her shorts. That was all the warning she got before the first real smack fell, and she kicked involuntarily. That had been on par with a smack from a keeper, she thought in shock.
“You good, little girl?”
Quickly, Moe nodded. She didn’t want Uncle Jrue to think he’d done more than she could handle. It had been a hard smack, but it was only one after all.
One, followed by nine more in short order, leaving Moe crying softly. She was lifted to her feet, and Jrue put a hand on her shoulder.
“You want a hug, little one?”
Moe nodded and flung herself into Jrue’s arms, soaking up his comfort as he patted her back. “S-sorry, sorry was naughty Uncle Jrue.”
“Shh, okay, it’s all finished now Moe,” Jrue soothed. “All forgiven, you took your smacks and it’s all done.”
“T-thank you Uncle Jrue.”
“For what, baby girl?” Jrue looked down at Moe with a raised eyebrow, and Moe ducked her head.
“For caring.”
“Of course,” Jrue murmured. “It’s alright, don’t you worry now. I think it’s time for little girls to be in bed, don’t you? And JT and Hendrix will be missing you.”
Moe nodded, yawning sleepily. “Uh huh.” She let Jrue lead her outside to the guesthouse, and soon she was wrapped in her Papa’s arms, hugging Kling tight.
“Uncle Jrue spanked me for the cheese thing,” she admitted quietly, and Kling nodded.
“Well, I’m sure he wasn’t too hard on you, baby bee. It was only a small naughty thing.”
Moe nodded. “Uh huh. He wasn’t.” The first swat had been a shock, but not the worst ever, and then the rest had made sense once she knew what was coming.
“Good. Come on, let’s get you to bed.”
Before long, Moe was cuddled between Hendrix and JT, her plush bee clasped in her arms, drifting off to sleep.
With the kids now safely in the bed, and firmly in dreamland, Kling hopped in the other bed grateful to be surrounded by her family again and intrigued about what the outing to the zoo tomorrow could bring.
Chapter 47: Aftermath: At The Lerouxes' (part 1) Blanket Forts and Bedtime Stories
Summary:
After Sydney, Cassius, Roux, and Areia get home from the day at the stadium, the rest of the day is spent enjoying Disney movies, a simple dinner, and hearing a bedtime story from Areia - who has an interesting idea of what stories are appropriate for kids Syd's little ones' ages.
Notes:
The kids watch "Finding Nemo" and "Finding Dory" which are of course Disney/Pixar, not mine.
The bedtime story is "The Robber Bridegroom" by the Brothers Grimm, and I do not own it. Some of it is summarized and other parts quoted directly.
Chapter Text
As Syd turned into her driveway, Areia looked in the mirror to see that both kids were excited, Roux especially. I don't blame you, kiddo. I'm looking forward to snuggling your Mommy as much as you are.
“Are you okay with snuggles under a blanket fort, little man?” Areia’s question might have been directed at Cassius but her eyes were instead focused on his mother. Getting a nod of approval from both, Areia got out of the vehicle before helping Roux out and up the steps. After Syd unlocked the door, Areia led them upstairs to Roux’s room, she figured A) Cassius could dress himself, or he had Sydney for help, B)She knew what Roux already wanted to be dressed in, and C) it gave Sydney a chance to maybe surprise her with her pajama set.
“Alright, let's get you dressed, sweet girl. Ready for your onesie?”
“Yay!” Roux cheered, bouncing up and down as Areia got the onesie out. Areia helped the little one out of her unicorn-themed outfit which had been their compromise, and into the unicorn onesie Roux had wanted in the first place. “I’m a fluffy unicorn Mommy Areia!” she squealed once it was put on properly.
“And, I have your surprise,” Areia said as she pulled out the unicorn hat. “I know it really doesn't go with your onesie with the soft hood compared to your earlier outfit-”
Roux cut Areia off as she suddenly hugged her.
“Thank you, Mommy Areia!”
“You’re very welcome, my sweet girl.”
Areia’s grin widened as Roux placed the hat on her head despite the hood attached to the onesie being softer.
As they left Roux’s room and headed to the family room, Areia chuckled at the sight of Cassius struggling in his attempts to try and set up the walls of the blanket fort on his own.
“Let us help you, hmm little man?”
After a reluctant Cassius nodded, Areia and Cassius got to setting it up with Roux “supervising”. Just as they were finished and stepped back to admire the creation did Syd appear.
When she noticed the pajamas that the mother of two was wearing, Areia tried to keep her involuntarily gasp as quiet as possible.
You see it wasn’t that Syd was wearing an “adult” pair of pj's, they were kid friendly. The gasp was because of what was on the pajamas. There were little lions all over them! Was Syd trying to tell her something? Was this Syd's subtle way of saying she was Areia’s?
Then, then when she passed by she whispered, “Just wait until the conversation we have tonight, ma lionne.”
Areia groaned. Not helping, Sydney Rae.
“Who’s ready for a movie marathon?”
“Finding Nemo!” Roux belted out excitedly.
“Toy Story!” Cassius contradicted.
“How about “Nemo” first, then if you want, we can watch “Dory” after and watch “Toy Story” tomorrow after the zoo. That way we can invite Hannah and Clarisse to join us?” Areia tried to compromise between the siblings' choices.
“Yay!” “Yes!”
As the family got into the blanket fort it took a minute to get seating arrangements figured out but eventually Roux sat leaned up against Mommy Areia’s chest, while Cassius and Syd each picked a side to curl into.
Roux giggled as Marlin and Coral set about ‘house shopping’ for the best anemone, and bickered over their children’s names when the eggs had been laid. But when the ‘scary fish’ came, sweeping away almost all of Marlin's family in an instant, she hid her face in Mommy Areia’s shirt with a frightened sob. “Noo! Not fair!”
Syd reached over and stroked Roux’s hair. “No, it wasn’t fair, baby. But Marlin kept Nemo safe, didn’t he?”
“Uh huh.” Roux looked up again, clinging to Areia’s shirt.
Protecting Nemo, it seemed, was what Marlin did best. As his son grew up, Marlin wasn’t content to let him out of his sight. And then it was time for his first day of school.
“I start school soon Mommy?”
“Soon, baby,” Syd promised. Cassius wasn’t contributing, just watching the movie as Nemo’s adventures really began. Both the kids enjoyed Mr. Ray, but as Nemo was separated from the class, Roux pressed back into Areia.
“Mommy Areia, the swimming man, took Nemo away! Cause of he went where he wasn’t s’posed to!”
“Shhh, it'll be okay, little one. Focus on me, okay? I'll tell you when you can look again, sweet girl.”
Roux nodded and cuddled close to Mommy Areia, only looking again when Nemo was in the fish tank making new friends. She watched as Marlin braved the wide ocean to search for Nemo, and how he met Dory. Together they encountered sharks (definitely scary), sea turtles (cool in both children’s opinion) and jellyfish (squishy) among a myriad of other fish which garnered reactions ranging across the spectrum of “Yay” to “definitely not”, especially from Roux.
(The anglerfish definitely got the second reaction.)
However, it was when Marlin and Dory encountered the seagulls and the pelican Nigel that Cassius and Roux almost made Syd regret allowing them to watch this one. Almost.
“Mine?”
“Mine?” Cassius echoed Roux, both of them imitating the hungry seagulls.
“Mine?” Both of them now. Syd could feel a headache coming on and looked to Areia for help.
“Later, kiddos. We don't want to overuse it and give Mommy a headache do we?”
“No Mommy Areia. Sorry Mommy.” “Yeah, sorry Mommy.”
Syd nodded. “Thank you, sweethearts.” And thank you, Areia, she thought, as they sat back to watch the rest of the movie. As Marlin and Dory got closer and closer to reuniting with Nemo, the fish tank friends were doing their best to help Nemo escape, leading to misunderstandings and confusion between the allies of the two as they tried to reunite.
Eventually, though, they did get there. Marlin had found Nemo, and he was doing his best to be a more understanding father. And Dory became part of the family.
“That’s cause she’s Mommy Dory now,” Cassius said decidedly. “Right?”
Syd paused and looked at her eldest. “Well, maybe she lives with Marlin and Nemo because she’s their friend and she likes being with them, and they like her.”
“And she helps take care of Nemo, so that makes her a Mommy.”
“Are you sure she’s not an Auntie?” Syd offered, feeling like Cassius wasn’t just talking about Dory.
“She likes Marlin and Marlin likes her, he’s just too scared to say.”
He’s definitely not just talking about Dory, is he. Drat it, why, my perceptive child…
“Maybe…” Syd offered cautiously, and Cassius grinned triumphantly.
“Maybe Dory likes the idea of living with them as a Mommy?” Areia offered.
“Yay! Mommy Dory and Mommy Areia!” Roux chimed in.
Drat my two perceptive children, Syd thought ruefully. “Maybe Marlin’s not sure because he’s a tiny bit scared about having a new Mommy for Nemo, after what happened to Coral,” she offered.
Cassius gave Syd the most exasperated look a seven-year-old boy could manage to pull off. “And maybe Nemo knows Mommy Coral and Mommy Dory are different but he can love them both.”
“Kiddos, how about we wait and discuss this more over the meal later please? And maybe switch to watching “Dory” so we have time to finish it before supper?” Areia suggested, seeing Syd was a little exasperated and a lot scared/nervous.
“Yes Mommy Areia,” the children agreed, Cassius with some reluctance.
So Areia put on “Finding Dory”, where Marlin, Dory, and Nemo were living a life of domestic bliss (much to both children’s delight) until Dory woke from a dream, having suddenly remembered her parents.
This led to a whole new quest, where Marlin and Nemo helped Dory seek out the Marine Life Institute, where she had been born and where some of her forgotten friends still lived.
“Dory’s like Hannah, a bit,” Syd murmured to Areia as the kids were engrossed in the movie. “Raised in captivity, not really knowing her parents, forgetting some of the stuff she knew about her childhood before it was brought back to her.”
Thinking that Dory was like Hannah was a lot easier than thinking of Dory as Areia, as the kiddos seemed to want. Not to mention, Dory’s menagerie of Marine Life Institute friends seemed as random and varied as those of the Cardwell staff who had brought up the young Hannah.
Not that any of them taught her to speak whale, but Cantonese is certainly random enough…
In the end, with an epic rescue, the Marine Life Institute fish were united with Marlin and Dory’s crew, and they all went home together. Dory had her parents, and all was well.
“Mommy? Maybe having her Mommy and Daddy back will help Dory be a good Mommy to Nemo.”
This again. Syd sighed. “Maybe, Cass, sweetheart. It’s good that she has them back, isn’t it?”
“And maybe that means Marlin can be brave enough to ask Dory to be Nemo’s new Mommy for real.”
“Why don’t we go get the food on the table, sweetheart,” Syd said, though she wasn’t sure she had an appetite. Maybe for something simple, if Areia had a plan.
“How do you guys feel about PB&J sandwiches for supper? With banana and no crust for certain people?”
At nods from the kids, and a surprised but happy nod from their mother, Areia got started on fixing the meal.
“Is there anything I can help with-”
“I got this. Just sit there and look pretty, Syd.”
Syd blushed at the unexpected order, but sat on a stool at the kitchen counter to watch Areia work.
The first sandwich Areia made seemed needlessly complicated to Sydney. She had taken out jars of Syd’s nut butters: her favorite creamy peanut butter, an almond butter that typically went into smoothies or sauces, and a homemade Nutella (gifted from Ali, so it’d definitely be vegan). The chocolate hazelnut spread immediately got the attention of both kids.
Before she opened any of the jars, though, she mashed up a banana with a small drizzle of honey in a bowl. This, plus a jar of strawberry jam and another of marshmallow fluff (more gifts, this time from Lauren) gave Syd a fair idea where this was going. It wasn’t something she’d tried making herself, but she’d seen it - or something similar - all over social media.
Sure enough.
Areia put stripes of the three nut butters vertically across one slice of bread, and (cleaning the knife between each jar) spread the mashed banana, strawberry jam, and marshmallow fluff in horizontal stripes across the other. When she put the slices together into a sandwich, they made nine squares of different flavor combinations. The kids were watching with interest.
“I want that too, please Mommy Areia.”
“Yes please, want that,” Roux echoed Cassius.
Without batting an eye, Areia took out four more slices of bread, and made the exact same sandwich twice, this time putting the same stripe of flavor down on two slices instead of one, before cleaning up in between. She’d seen Syd’s horrified look at the combination and decided to stick with her original plan for Syd’s sandwich.
When Cassius and Roux’s sandwiches were done, crusts trimmed off and Roux’s cut along the ‘lines’ to make individual flavor combination bites, Areia turned last to the most important.
Middle pieces of bread, thickest in the loaf I can get,
she reminded herself.
Crusts cut off. Creamy peanut butter on one side, sliced banana with a drizzle of honey on the other, and - there.
Areia had each sandwich plated up with minimal effort, and cleared the sandwich-making necessities away.
Moments later Areia brought the plates to the table before sitting down herself.
“Thank you Mommy Areia for sandwiches.”
“Yes, thank you very much Areia,” Syd agreed. “I didn’t know sandwich making was one of your talents.”
“Does Mommy Dory make sandwiches for Nemo, Mommy Areia?” Roux demanded around a bite of chocolate hazelnut spread and mashed banana..
Oh, here we go. Syd sighed as Roux piped up with her question, because it was obvious Cassius was ready to chime in too. She focused on her own sandwich so she wouldn’t be forced to answer.
“I think… I think that Mommy Dory likes to do that and help Marlin when she can, yes. What's on your mind, Cash?” Areia asked, seeing Cassius was deep in thought and at the same time trying a new nickname.
“Mommy Areia, how come Marlin was so scared to ask Dory to be Nemo’s new mommy? She was being a real good mommy but he gotta ask to make it real, right?”
“That’s right. Asking before doing things is always important, remember that, Cash. I think… that after what happened with Mommy Coral that can sometimes make Marlin nervous about giving Mommy Dory that same responsibility cause what if something similar happens to Mommy Dory, right? So it's just up to Mommy Dory to prove that she's different and here to stay, okay?”
It might have been something ringing true in her own head, but as Syd stared at her sandwich, she heard something that sounded like confirmation or conviction in Areia's voice.
“Okay Mommy Areia,” Cassius said quietly. “But you, I mean she, will stay right?”
“Yes, Cash. She’s not going anywhere , okay? I promise .”
“Mommy, is Marlin gonna ask Dory to stay and be Nemo’s new Mommy? Cause now all her family is back, she doesn’t need to go find them. And he doesn’t got to be scared she’ll leave.”
Syd looked at Cassius, swallowed the last bite of her sandwich, and sighed. There went her last excuse for not answering. “I bet Marlin does want to ask her, Cass, sweetheart, he just doesn’t know how.”
“Well, Dory’s Mommy is still a bit away, but that's what these are for,” Areia motioned to her phone. “But Dory would be happy to stay.”
At this point, following her brother’s lead, Roux chimed in.
“Mommy Areia stay? Be new Mommy?”
“Like that? Is that how, Mommy?” Cassius asked, almost with a grin.
Syd felt her face warm. “Maybe it’s something like that, Cass,” she offered. She looked at Areia, and her words temporarily failed her again.
“I would be honored to stay, but that's up to Marlin, not Dory kiddos.”
Syd took a hasty gulp of chocolate milk, trying to form words.
In that same moment, Areia’s phone started ringing. Syd felt a temporary rush of relief at the chance to take a breath and collect herself as Areia answered the phone.
“Yes, hello to you too mum.”
“Ahhhh!”
“Mum are you okay? Mum?”
“Grandmum?” “Grammy?” This was from Cassius and Roux, who had heard the commotion but couldn't see what transpired on screen.
“Oh lord. You can speak again! This is great news! But don't scare me like that, Léa Jacqueline Dumont! I fell out of my chair. You could have given your old mum a heart attack, you know!”
Syd tried to hide her laugh behind a cough but her happiness was short lived when Roux jumped out of her chair and went sit in Mommy Areia’s lap, she was concerned about Grammy you see, falling down was dangerous, Mommy said so!
“Grammy! You okay?”
“I'm fine, child. Wait, child? There something you forget to tell me, Léa? Aren't you just precious!”
“Mommy Areia!” Roux hugged Areia tightly. “Grammy no fall down,” she said seriously.
Cassius was quick to join Roux, giving Areia’s mum a shy wave over the video call. “Are you alright Grandmum?” the boy asked worriedly.
Meanwhile Syd stood back, feeling her face warm. She didn’t know what Areia’s mother would make of her, if she found Syd’s children alarming.
“I'm fine, petites. Grandmum was just surprised is all. I'm not alarmed, just surprised whoever said that. What are your names?”
Syd stepped closer, putting her hands on her children’s shoulders protectively. “Cassius Cruz Dwyer and Roux James Dwyer, ma’am.”
“Well it's nice to meet you both. And you are, wait I know you! You're the Canadian that played for the USA team Leroux something or other.”
“Sydney Leroux, ma’am,” Sydney supplied. “My father was - is - American, so I had the right to both citizenships, and I made my choice. I’m not unhappy with it.”
“I wasn’t blaming you. I just recognized you because your last name sounds French, that resonates and you beat the Brits, I remember your teammate mimed drinking tea. As my dear Phillipe used to say, anyone who can do that is a winner in my book. How has my daughter been treating you, good I hope?”
“Better than I deserve, probably ma’am,” Syd said quietly. “To be honest I feel like I’ve been unfair to her and her feelings, as I’ve had so much trouble sorting mine out. My children want her to be their new mommy along with me, and they need another parent in the house.” Syd exhaled. “Sorry, ma’am. I’m babbling. You called to speak to Areia, I’m sure, not to listen to me whine about how I’m bad with relationships and I don’t deserve your daughter.”
“First off, petites I want you to listen: sometimes even if you want something really bad, it's even better if you have to wait for it a bit. Your Mommy is going through some things that you can't quite understand yet, just be patient, okay? I can promise you that your other one isn't going anywhere, not if I still know my daughter. Sydney, I have no problem listening to you ramble on, as I'm sure neither does my daughter. I don't think you’re bad in relationships, just from meeting you, you seem like a nice person, I think you might’ve just had a few bad partners. Lastly, everyone deserves love and to be loved by someone. And if my daughter chose you, it's because she thought you deserved love. If either of you felt undeserving, I'd wager she feels that she doesn’t deserve you. Call me back later and we can talk more tonight, okay? I'm sorry to run but I love you petites.”
“Grammy!” Roux interrupted insistently.
“What’s up, Roux?”
“Mommy Dory’s mommy gots to tell Marlin that is okay to love Mommy Dory,” Roux said firmly.
“It’s okay to love again, Miss Leroux. I have a story on that for you later. Bye for now, everyone.” (blows kisses to the camera)
Roux whined in annoyance when ‘Grammy’ ended the call, stamping her foot, and Syd looked at her.
“Do we need to be sitting on the naughty step Roux James?”
“Noo, Mommy.”
“What’s the matter, sweet girl?” Areia tried to get Roux to speak what she was feeling to better understand.
“Grammy didn’t say and me and Cass telled her she needed to say!”
“I don't think she understood your reference, sweet girl. Nemo and Dory didn't play when I was a kid, so Grammy hasn't seen it and probably didn't understand. Buuuut in her grown up words she did say it sweet girl, honest. Does that make sense?”
“Guess,” Roux sighed. “Sorry Mommy. Sorry Mommy Areia.”
“It's okay, we talked it out. Want to bake some cookies, kiddos?”
Cassius and Roux nodded eagerly, while Syd looked at Areia with a grateful smile, and a thoughtful look in her eyes.
“Cookies please Mommy Areia,” Cassius agreed.
“Have you guys tried snickerdoodle cookies before? They're like a sugar cookie with more flavor. Your grandmum even has a secret recipe. We're going to make them from scratch. You guys want to help? Your Mommy can just sit there looking pretty and watch us.”
Cassius and Roux’s eyes widened. “Can we please Mommy?” they asked Syd, who nodded.
“You go bake cookies with Mommy Areia, little ones, I’ll be right here.” Syd didn’t miss the gleeful looks her children exchanged as she sat down on the stool by the kitchen counter, watching.
As Areia got out a baking sheet, cooking spray and parchment paper and directed the kids to the ingredients they could easily grab so they'd feel like they were helping.
“Now, let's wash our hands, then we're going to form these cookies.”
After hands were sufficiently washed and a stepstool was in place So Roux could reach the counter and work right alongside her brother, Areia directed the kids in forming the cookies.
“Now press down a bit so the center is just a little bit lower than the sides so we have a place to sprinkle on the seasonings. Perfect! Now, let's go wash our hands again cause we touched raw cookie dough.”
“Annnd we're back everyone!” Areia sent a smile toward Syd.
“Now, we place a little in our hand and just lightly sprinkle from up high cause that means more flavor across more of the cookies right?”
Areia let the kids each do a few, but finished the rest herself for time constraint purposes.
“Now, they go in the oven to bake for 45 minutes and then we have to let them cool for 5 minutes, okay?”
49 minutes later, both kids couldn't contain their excitement for trying a homemade cookie that they helped Mommy Areia to make. This was a treat, cause Mommy wasn't that good at baking from scratch if they were being honest.
“Does Mommy get one too Mommy Areia?” Roux asked, still feeling a little upset that Mommy had tried to put her on the naughty step.
“Of course she does, sweet girl. None of us would be here able to make them without Mommy, right?”
Roux hadn’t thought of that. “Uh huh.” She offered one to Sydney herself. “Here you go, Mommy.”
“Thank you Roux, sweetheart,” Syd said gently, accepting the cookie as the peace offering it was.
“Let’s see how they taste, hmm kiddos? What do you think Mommy?”
Syd blushed a little and tried hers. “They’re amazing, Areia,” she said quietly. “They remind me of mum’s Christmas cookies, but a bit different.”
“They’re good Mommy Areia,” Cassius proclaimed, and Roux nodded. “And we made them ourselfs,” Roux added, stumbling a bit over the big word.
“Ourselves, good job sweet girl. That we did. Remember, you can set out to do anything you want to do as long as you put in hard work and time, kiddos. Well, I think it's about time for bed, hmm? We have to get up early, you don't want to be late for the zoo, do you? Before you say no, what if Mommy Areia reads you your bedtime story?” Areia asked, trying to cut off the protest she knew would be coming with a compromise.
“Story!” Roux cheered. Cassius nodded.
“Yes please Mommy Areia.”
“Can Mommy have a bedtime story too?” Roux wanted to know.
“Yes, I think so. I have something very special planned for Mommy later. But right now is about you two. Come on, let's go brush those teeth so I can read you your story.” They didn't need to change cause they were all in pj's already.
Sydney felt wary when she heard Areia say that, but she tried not to react outwardly, instead just assisting Areia in getting the kids headed in the direction of bed. Teeth were brushed, and then the kids were cuddled on Cassius’ bed (Roux could be moved when she was asleep or the story was over, whichever came first) to hear Areia’s story.
Areia thought for a while. “Once upon a time, there was a miller who had a beautiful daughter, and he was anxious that she should marry well, for in that time the only way he could be certain of her future was to find her a good husband. Well, when she was grown up a very handsome, rich man passed through their village.”
“A Prince Charming?” Roux asked excitedly.
“Maybe he was a soldier?” Cassius supplied.
“Well, he could have been either of those things, the miller wasn’t sure, but he was certainly rich, and the miller thought he would be the best husband for his daughter.”
Cassius wrinkled his nose. “Rich isn’t everything.”
“How right you are, Cassius. Now, it isn’t. But in those days it was,” Areia explained. “So the man was betrothed to the miller’s daughter, and came often to her home to see her. But she had never yet visited his house, so when she mentioned it, he said “Well, my love, next Sunday, come after church to see me. My house lies deep in the wood outside the village, but I will scatter ashes along the path so you will know the way. I will invite some of my friends, and we will have a grand feast to welcome you, how does that sound?”
Roux frowned. “Houses in the forest scary.”
“Well, the miller’s daughter was nervous, but she followed her betrothed’s directions, and on the next Sunday, after church, she followed the trail of ashes deep into the wood. She was worried about finding her way back, and scattered peas and beans from her pockets on the ground by the trail. It led to the door of a poorly-kept cottage, which didn’t seem at all the sort of house a rich man would live in. As she came to the door, she heard a bird perched outside speak, and these are the words it said. “Turn back, turn back, thou bride, Within this house you dare not abide, for evil things do here betide.”
Cassius’ eyes were wide and he held Roux, who looked puzzled by the poem.
“Why did the bird talk funny, Mommy Areia?”
“Probably that was just how talking birds spoke in those days, Roux. But it was a warning that she should turn around and go home, and it repeated the warning. She didn’t know if she should listen to a bird, though, so she tried the door and went inside.”
“Talking birds are smart, Mommy Areia,” Cassius pointed out. “She probably should’ve gone home.”
“Well, she didn’t. She entered the house, and she walked through all the rooms in the house and found each one empty. She went to the cellar--”
“What’s a cellar, Mommy Areia?”
“It’s kind of like a basement.”
“What’s basement, Mommy Areia?”
Oh right. California. Earthquakes. Basements don’t exist.
“Well, sweet girl, it’s a room underground for putting stuff in to keep it out of the way. So she went through all the rooms in the main house and then went downstairs under the house.”
Roux shivered. “Sounds scary.”
Areia nodded. “Well, she finally found another person - a very old woman, who seemed to be falling asleep. She was exhausted because she’d been readying a soup kettle to boil over the fire.”
“A fire under the house, Mommy Areia?” Cassius looked unimpressed.
“Don't worry, it wouldn't cause the house to burn down, she had to heat the home somehow,” At least it wouldn't cause a fire in this house….. other certain mansions however…… “You do trust me hmm Cash?”
“Yes Mommy Areia. And anyways this house isn’t the house in the story, cause that house was in the middle of the forest and didn’t look nice, and our house looks nice.”
“Who was the old lady, Mommy Areia?” Roux wanted to know.
“Well, the girl wasn’t sure, but she greeted the old woman politely. “Can you tell me if my bridegroom lives here?” she asked next, and the old woman sighed.
“Ah, you poor child. Do you not know where you are? You are in a robber’s and murderer’s den,” she said. “You thought you were to be a bride, but unless I can save you, death will be your bridegroom. Look here, they bade me set this kettle of water on the fire, and once they have you in their power they mean to cook you and eat you.”
Cassius’ eyes were wide as saucers and he hugged Roux close. “I knew he sounded like a creepy man.”
Areia nodded. “But the old woman hid the girl behind a large wine-cask, and told her to sit still and quiet, and not to make even as much sound as a mouse,” she went on.”Soon after that, the robbers came back, and came down to the cellar with the girl’s betrothed at their head. They were carrying another girl with them, and drew her three glasses of wine to drink, one red, one white, and one yellow.”
“Why those colors, Mommy Areia?”
“I’m not sure, sweet girl, but it’s how the story goes. Once their captive had been made to drink the wine, she fell into a deep sleep, and when she was asleep they killed the girl and cut her to pieces. The miller’s daughter, hiding behind the big wine-cask, saw everything and had to be careful not to scream or make any noise, even though she was very scared seeing what was meant to happen to her. One of the robbers saw a gold ring on the murdered girl’s finger and tried to pull it off, but it stuck tight. He dropped the finger and it bounced, rolling behind the big cask where the miller’s daughter was. However, the old woman told the robbers not to bother looking for it, the finger couldn’t run away.”
“Course not, it was a finger.” Cassius frowned, trying to understand why she’d said that.
“Well, I think the old woman was more concerned about them finding the miller’s daughter,” Areia explained. “So she cooked the soup for the robbers, and slipped an herb into it that would make them sleep. They ate and fell asleep around the fire, and the old woman fetched the miller’s daughter from behind the cask, holding the finger with the ring. The two of them ran away into the night. It was dark out, mostly, but the moon was full and bright, and the peas and beans the miller’s daughter had scattered had sprouted, making a path through the woods back to her father’s house. The old woman led her home and gave her back to her father, and she told the miller everything that had happened. Together, the two of them came up with a plan to catch the robbers and ensure that they would never cause trouble again.”
“What plan was that, Mommy Areia?”
“She had to pretend to still go through with the wedding, so the robber and his band would come to the village, and the sheriff would arrest them when the time was right. But I’m getting ahead of myself. The wedding day came, and all the bride’s friends and neighbors came. The bridegroom was also there, with all his murderous band, dressed up like fine gentlemen. When the time came for the wedding feast, they were seated together at the table and everyone had to tell a story, as was the custom. The bridegroom encouraged his bride to speak, and the miller’s daughter said she would tell them of a dream she had. She told the assembled company that she dreamed about walking into the woods, and about the bird with its rhyming warning, the old woman with her soup cauldron, assuring them it was a vivid dream.
“Then,” she continued, “the robbers came in carrying a girl, and gave her three glasses of wine to drink, which made her so tired that she fell asleep and they killed her, chopping her to pieces. I dreamed that the girl’s finger, wearing a gold ring, dropped into my lap. They cooked all the pieces but the missing finger - my darling, I only dreamed all this. They ate all the pieces in a soup, cooked with an herb to make them sleep. It was only a dream. Then I dreamed that the old woman and I ran away together and came home, and here is the finger with the ring.” She produced it, shocking the wedding guests.
The bridegroom had looked more and more frightened the longer his bride spoke, and now he tried to run, but the sheriff laid hands on him, and his band were captured, and tried and sentenced for their crimes. The village was safe from the robbers, and they could never hurt anyone again.”
Syd stared at Areia. “What kind of stories was your mum telling you as a child?”
“This kind.”
“In Europe this kind is more popular that way kids don't ask for a story again. Ready to sleep Cash?”
Cassius looked warily at Areia. “But what if the bad man tries to take Roux away?”
Roux, for her part, was already fast asleep next to her brother, thankfully.
“Well, Cash if that does happen, but it won't, Mommy Areia will come in and fight him off, I'm a light sleeper and I can hear very good. Everything will be okay. Try to get some sleep, okay?”
“Yes Mommy Areia. Can Roux sleep in my bed tonight?”
Syd, who’d been about to pick Roux up to move her back to her room, backed off and let Cassius hold his little sister. “If that’s what you want sweetheart. I don’t mind.”
Cassius nodded, and Syd tucked the pair in together. “Goodnight, Cass. Goodnight, Roux,” Syd murmured, giving her children each a kiss on the forehead. Soon, Cassius was asleep with Roux held close.
Areia was next to give each child a forehead kiss, then slowly backed out of the room, turning off the light.
Chapter 48: Aftermath: At The Lerouxes' (part 2) Discussions and Relationship Advice
Summary:
After the kids are in bed, Syd and Areia are due for a discussion - one that's liable to leave Syd sleeping on her stomach. But she has told her Top she does her clearest thinking over a knee, and she does need to be clear-headed if she's finally going to answer the question of her and Areia and what they're becoming.
In order to make her feel better, Clarisse texts Syd a discovery she's made.
Phone calls between Ali Krieger and Abby Wambach ensue.
Notes:
Discussion of the potential for Ali to get back with Ashlyn, as well as both of them with Sophia, is explored. I can't say as yet what will become of that, lol, for now it's just a suggestion. More importantly, whatever else in Soccerverse, Ashlyn and Ali will be able to remain on civil terms and co-parent their children without trying to turn them against each other. (Hopefully that is true IRL too.)
Chapter Text
Syd followed Areia from the room, closing the door gently behind her.
“We need to have a discussion. I don't appreciate you saying you don't deserve me, I wouldn't have even given being your friend a try if I didn't think you were deserving of love, trésor.”
Syd winced. Oh, Areia had noticed that, had she? Then the nickname, and its meaning, penetrated Sydney’s consciousness and she blinked. But you don’t call someone that unless they’re your-- She stopped herself before she could think that. You could call anyone that who was dear to you for any reason, she reminded herself, and hadn’t Areia just said Syd mattered to her? Still, that reminded her that she had something to confess to Areia. She just wasn’t sure she was ready yet. Almost, but…
“Yes ma’am,” she said, deciding after internal struggle that responding to Areia as her Top would be safest right now.
“What did I say would happen if we were in this scenario a second time, Sydney Rae?”
“I, um…” Syd fidgeted. “Can we talk in our room please, I can’t think, standing in the hall outside Cass’ room.”
“Well, I certainly like the sound of “our room ", yes that's fine.” Areia said, leading the way down the hallway.
Syd went to sit on the bed, her head in her hands, rubbing at her temples. “I, um…” She couldn’t remember particulars. “You said I would be punished, ma’am. That you would punish me.” Syd looked at Areia with a silent plea for understanding that the exact terms had failed her, and she wasn’t being vague on purpose.
“With your hairbrush, if I remember correctly, right Sydney Rae? Do you want to try talking now or do you think it would be easier during or after over my lap to get your emotions out?”
Syd hesitated, weighing her options, remembering how it was at Orlando when Miss Ashlyn or Miss Ali took her in hand, not that they’d had a romantic interest in her so this was slightly different. “Second one, ma’am,” she admitted. It had always worked better that way with her platonic Tops after all.
Areia sat down on the bed. “Pass me your brush, and down with your pants.”
Syd obeyed the order, coming to stand by Areia’s knee with the brush in her hand. She handed it over, then loosened her pj bottoms, letting them slide to her knees. She hesitated on her briefs following, waiting for any clarification from Areia and hoping she wouldn’t be bare to start.
“You can leave those up for your warm-up. Over you go.”
Sydney obediently lay over Areia’s lap, pulling one of her bed pillows close for comfort. She wrapped her arms around the pillow to prevent herself from reaching back, as it would be undesirable (not to mention not allowed) in case her hands accidentally got smacked. At this inopportune time, Syd’s phone rang on the nightstand.
“Don't leave them waiting, we'll finish after, but put it on speaker in case you feel the need to say something that might get this bottom in further trouble.”
Syd nodded and put the phone on speaker. “Leroux speaking.”
“Hey kiddo, it’s Ali. Kriegs,” came the quick clarification, as though Syd couldn’t tell. “You alright hon? Riley said there’s been some interesting developments down your way.”
“Oh hi Kriegs, yeah, I’m, um…fine, interesting’s the word for it. Look I hate to cut this short but um…”
She could practically hear the smirk in Kriegs’ voice. “Let me guess, you’re over her knee right now kiddo?”
Syd was immediately fighting a blush. “What, wait, how did you - oh, that’s unfair Ali…”
“Best friends always know, babe. You’ve needed it for a while and I’m sorry I wasn’t there to help you. I’m glad you’ve got the help now. Might as well introduce us, don’t be shy sweetheart.”
Syd squeaked. “Her name’s Areia.”
“Well hello Areia,” Ali replied, a smile in her voice, “good to meet you.”
“It's nice to meet you as well. Quick question, do you have any tips for when she's struggling to articulate words over your knee?”
This just got more sputtering from Syd and a fond chuckle from Ali.
“Shh, Syd, honey, hush, it’s alright sweetheart,” Ali crooned gently, “we’re not making fun of you, just breathe it’s alright. You just listen to me okay, sweetheart, when Areia wants you to talk it’s okay to talk, just take it easy, nice and slow, no one’s gonna rush you. Breathe, form your words slowly, and think about what you want to say before you say it, no rush, alright honey?”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd said softly. “I mean--”
“We know what you meant, sweetie,” Ali said gently. “That’s alright. It’s alright Syd. You’re okay. Do you two want me to stay on while it’s going or do you want me to leave you two to it?”
“You can stay. I know you will be a comfort to Syd.”
“Ready to start? Just ten with my hand right now, okay?”
Syd nodded. “Thanks for staying, Ali,” she whispered.
“You’re welcome. Ten doesn’t sound so bad, I know you can handle ten,” Ali encouraged, and Syd exhaled, giving another nod. She looked up at Areia.
“I’m ready ma’am.”
The first swat was more surprise than pain, but Areia settled into a rhythm and nine swats later, the warmup was complete.
Syd was crying quiet tears, her breath coming in little gasps, and Ali listened quietly, not intruding.
Finally Syd caught her breath and nodded. Being spanked by Areia wasn’t far off from taking it from Ashlyn, she thought.
"How are you feeling? You know what you couldn't get out before?”
Syd swallowed. “I…I think so…” It was just a matter of getting it out, not just thinking about it.
“Talk to me, Syd.” This time the gentle order came from Ali. “Do you think you’re scared to tell Areia whatever it is?”
“Maybe…maybe a little bit, Ali?”
“Okay, why?” Ali prompted. “Is it because it’s big, you’re afraid it’ll change things?”
Sydney’s face warmed again. How much did Ali know already? “Um…yeah. Yes, Ali.”
“Areia, will Syd’s answer change things for you?” Ali changed tactics and addressed Syd’s new Top.
“If it does, it can only be in a positive way, ma'am. It's going to be okay, trésor. Would the hairbrush maybe help you get it out?”
Syd blushed and nodded.
“Verbal answer please Sydney,” Ali prompted.
“Yes ma’am, Areia,” Syd said, so both Areia and Ali could hear her.
“I'm starting.” That was the only warning before the brush connected with Syd’s bottom, as many times as the hand before it.
Afterwards, Syd seemed closer to getting out what she needed to say but just not quite there yet.
“Need a bit more, Syd?”
“I…I don’t know…”
“Shhh, breathe, focus on your breathing first Sydney Rae,” Ali soothed gently from the other end of the call. “Breathe, calm, then think about it.”
Syd did her best to obey the gentle instruction. She imagined a gentle hand rubbing her thighs as she calmed herself, and finally looked back at Areia with a shy nod and a sniffle. “I think so…sorry…”
“Whoa, hold on little one, what are you apologizing for?” Ali couldn’t help herself.
“For…I dunno, for not being able to tell Areia.”
“I’m sure she’s not mad, honey. Just a few last smacks ought to clear that right up, Syd, and remember, it’s okay, you’re okay, no one’s mad. Alright?”
“Alright, Ali,” Syd nodded.
“Good girl.”
“Lift up for me, Sydney Rae.”
Meekly, Syd obeyed the instruction, raising her hips so Areia could pull her briefs down. She shivered as the air finally touched her warmed bottom, skin prickling a little.
“You won't be cold long, Syd. I want you to count these next ones, okay? Only six, but they'll be a bit harder.”
“You can do it, Syd,” Ali said encouragingly. “It’s alright, sweet girl.”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd responded to Areia, grateful for Ali’s supportive words. “I understand.”
“I'm starting, Syd.” Then the brush met Syd’s bare bottom.
“Ow--one, ma’am,” Syd gasped, squeezing her eyes shut. She could almost feel Ali next to them, though, as the hairbrush swats continued and she counted each of them properly. By six, she was definitely squirming.
“Seven, ma’am.”
“Easy, you can take a moment. Can you tell me what you are feeling now?”
Syd drew a shaky breath and steadied herself as her tears fell. “I’m…I’m s-sorry for speaking badly of myself, and…and for telling myself that…that I don’t deserve you, that…I shouldn’t want you, it was too soon,” Syd sobbed softly. “I should have been honest with myself and with you, but the kids are right, I was scared.” A soft intake of breath from Ali’s end of the call just made her cry harder. “And after things went bad for Ali I just--”
“Oh Syd, honey, no,” Ali soothed. “Don’t worry about me and Ash, we’re figuring things out. That shouldn’t cost you your happiness. It’s okay Syd, we both want you to be happy. You deserve that, sweetheart, promise.”
Syd nodded, though Ali couldn’t see her, and looked up at Areia with tear-filled eyes. “Can you forgive me for being stubborn and…and not ready to ask if you’ll stay?”
“Of course. Take your time, whenever you are ready, I'll still be here, okay?”
“I wasn’t ready, but I am,” Syd clarified softly, drawing a breath. “I…I didn’t understand my feelings, when you confessed yours, because I was too afraid to understand them. After everything with Dom…and because mum was never able to have that kind of happiness, either.” Syd’s father had left her mother while she was still pregnant with Syd. “But you’ve shown how much you care, not just for me but for Cass and Roux too, and they already know they love you. I…I do have feelings for you, Areia. I’ve never felt this way about another woman before, that’s made it difficult too, but I’m trying to understand them.”
“Believe me, you’re not the only one. I wouldn't have tried the surgery, as dangerous as it was, for anyone else. Umm, does that mean I can bring more clothes over, cause I only have a few re-inc outfits for the zoo tomorrow. It's been a minute since I lived out of my overnight bag.” (small chuckle)
“You can bring anything you want,” Syd managed a small smile in response to Areia’s chuckle. “I’m glad you had the surgery and that it worked. Sorry for inconveniencing you about the bag.”
“It wasn’t an inconvenience as long as I was with you and the kiddos.”
Suddenly, a third voice broke through, scaring them both.
“Awwww! That's so cute!” Ali said through the phone, making both of them jump.
“Please don't do that, Ma'am. Holiday teased Syd enough already.”
Speaking of, Syd’s phone vibrated with a text.
“One moment, Ali.” Putting the retired footballer on hold Syd went to her messages and found one from Clarisse.
When she opened it, she saw pictures of Lauren rubbing her bottom as she left her guesthouse following Kling.
“Be careful how you respond, Sydney Rae.”
“Sorry, ma’am. There was a text from Clarisse. It appears that Holiday got her rump roasted for her behavior.”
Excuse me, Clarisse? How did you get this? Syd responded to the text, frowning at the phone in her hand.
Tante Abby lives across the street from Miss Holiday, Syd , all I did was look out the window.
So…because Abby lives across the street, that gives you free rein to spy on the co-owner of Angel City, our boss might I remind you that means, and take pictures of her rubbing her bottom? How would you like it if she did that to you? If she found out, what do you think would happen to you, little girl?
I'm sorry. I thought you would appreciate knowing she got her comeuppance. But you seem to be siding with the person who just was smacked, non? There is story there I'm sure.
Again, she is our boss. She is also ma soeur, as you would say, in the same way as Sofia is AT’s storasyster, hm? So I am used to her teasing me. Did she go too far, considering she’s our boss? Yes, so I figured something was going to happen. Also figured it wasn’t my business, we made up before we parted ways in case you hadn’t noticed Risse, just like we always have since our Bruins days. She teases me, I react, we make up until the next time, it’s fine. If we’d been interacting professionally she wouldn’t have done it, I know, but we were just there as friends, family, not as Angel City professionals since it was our time off. Maybe we should have acted like it though, considering we were at the stadium. She had her comeuppance and I had mine, all’s fair and square.
Syd exhaled as she sent the wall of text, burying her face in her pillow. “Cheese and crackers, Risse,” she muttered aloud.
“You okay, Syd?” This from Ali, who seemed interested in what just happened.
“Well, Cheney won’t be if we tell her what just happened,” Syd groaned. “You won’t go running to her will you?”
“Nope, not my team. I have enough things going on anyway.”
“It seems Le Bihan took it upon herself to spy on Cheney and see her comeuppance for teasing me earlier,” Syd groaned. “She sent me a picture of Cheney rubbing her bottom. As though Cheney and I haven’t been like that since all of forever, but now that she’s the boss I can’t see this going well for the French kid.”
“Well, I just might make a call to Abby and head this off after leaving you two. Probably easier for Cheney to swallow if the French kid has already been dealt with.”
“And Abby’s the boss, too, so it’s fair enough for Le Bihan to get it from her. More proper too, since she’s hosting her at the moment,” Syd reasoned. “Good call.”
“Before you go, Miss Kreiger, if I may I have something to say?”
“At your service, ma’am,” Ali said readily. “What do you need?”
“I don't need anything more, ma'am. It's what I can do for you. Would you mind if I told you a story? Or do you have to get back-”
“My time is yours, for the moment. For as long as you and Syd need, cause my kids are with… well their other mother, so short of an emergency the floor is yours.”
“Okay, this goes back to when I was an older teen. My papa was gone a lot, he was in the Legionnaires you see. Well my mum she was missing having her Top around and she um she took to the arms of another. The catch was, it was another woman who was the Top! Now this isn't an issue now, but back then and cause Papa was of such high rank…. well they had to keep it quiet. After I found out, unintentionally, Mum confessed to Papa.
She doesn't know I know I guess the guilt got to her. Anyway, Papa was going to do one last mission and retire, you see he wasn’t mad he even wrote Marina asking her on a date! But sadly Papa went missing on the last mission. To this day, Mum still visits Marina every Thursday night.” Tonight was Thursday, probably why she hadn't called back. “I would like to meet her one day, but I think Mum is scared. Anyway, to the advice, my point was if um the person who caused your separation from your wife is nice with your kids… Maybe this is a scenario where your children's other mother felt she had more love than she knew what to do with but couldn't express this to you in a healthy manner?”
“Funny you should say that, the kids like having her around; she was a friend before she was…. anything else.”
“This might sound crazy, but piece of advice: ask her on a date and see what happens.”
This piece of advice had Ali slightly sputtering. “I- I hadn't considered that before.”
“Try it and see. As my Papa said in his last letter to me, “We might have a new family member soon.” I can give you Mum's number if you have any questions? Or might I recommend talking to Miss Holiday, your situation is different but could still have helpful advice?”
“You think that…me and Sophia?” Ali was clearly thrown by this, “but…I’d definitely have to consult both her and Ashlyn, I wouldn’t go behind Ash’s back.”
“Even if she did it to you, Ali?” Syd spoke up softly, and Ali made her tone sterner.
“Sydney Rae, no. Whatever happened, retaliation isn’t how we do things and that’s not how to make this work. If there’s even a chance of making it work with Ashlyn again, it has to be with Ash and Sophia. I just hadn’t considered that as an option, thank you Areia,” she added, turning her attention back to Areia again. “If we can be a family together again…yes, I’d like that.”
“No problem, happy to help. Now if only I could get Mum and Marina to make a move out here…. Anyway that's not your problem, ma'am. Sorry for rambling.”
Ali didn’t address Areia, but gave Syd a look. “It's fine, with the advice you gave I will listen to your ramblings without complaint.”
“Hey Syd, can you text me the picture so I have “evidence” when I text Abby after we are finished here?”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd said promptly, texting Ali the photo while they were still on the call. This photo of Lauren Cheney Holiday was taken by Clarisse Le Bihan, she added, and furthermore, screenshotted her and Clarisse’s texts from when Syd had demanded the explanation, adding those in her texts to Ali.
“Thanks kiddo. Got it.” Ali rolled her eyes as she scanned the texts. “I’ll get right with Abby on this so it can be worked out sooner rather than later, alright? Everything good with you and Areia now?”
“Yes Ali,” Syd said quietly. “Thank you for everything, and good luck.”
“You’re welcome, and thank you too. Goodnight, Syd.”
“Night.” Sydney yawned, and Ali chuckled, ending the call.
The next call Ali made was to Abby Wambach. When her former captain answered, Ali responded to her greeting with a grim smile.
“Hey Wambach. Sorry this isn’t a friendly conversation, I need to talk to you about one of yours. Well, two of yours.” She paused. “Okay three, but the third one isn’t aware anything happened.”
“You want to try that again, Krieger? You just roused me from a wonderful dream make it simple, please.”
“Yes Captain,” Ali said dryly. “Simple. Alright. Le Bihan spied on Cheney’s punishment from Kling, at least the result of it, and sent pictures to Syd. That simple enough?”
“Well drat. Send me whatever evidence you have. I'll deal with her before we leave for the zoo. Which ironically is where we'll see Lauren and her crew.” Abby shook her head at the thought.
“Picture and texts sent,” Ali said after a brief pause. “Seems like Le Bihan thought Syd would be happy to know Cheney got a comeuppance for the way she’d teased Syd earlier. She doesn’t understand how far back Cheney and Syd go with us, or their banter.” Ali grimaced. “And you have to see Cheney tomorrow? I’d honestly be tempted to let Kling punish Le Bihan, but that might risk Le Bihan getting blistered.”
“That’s why I plan to deal with this before it reaches that point. Have a good- You okay, Krieger?”
“Syd’s new Top decided to dispense relationship advice, that’s all,” Ali replied. “I’ll be fine, I just need to talk to Ash. And Sophia.”
“Throuples are a thing now, Ali.”
“I'm not becoming part of a throuple, Abby.”
This came from beside Abby though, not in front of her.
“Nice of you to join us, cherie.”
Ali rolled her eyes. “Not you, Glennon. Me, Ash, and Sophia.”
“Oh? I thought we detested she-who-shall-not-be-named?” Glennon was wide awake now.
“I don’t detest her. I might want to smack her upside the head for what she did to me and Ashlyn, but she was our friend before she…whatever. Ashlyn and I at least want to stay on good terms, we have kids to co-parent, and Areia’s idea of fixing the problem was for me to try and date Sophia so I wouldn’t be left out, I guess, or something.”
“Could you see yourself being attracted to Sophia?”
“I don’t know, Glennon,” Ali sighed. “I…I really don’t. Ash was the one I fell in love with, who found me broken and picked up the pieces after my college boyfriend dumped me. He decided I wasn’t worth his time, Ashlyn helped me feel whole again. Well…Alyssa gave me a purpose to come back to, but it was Ashlyn who taught me how to value myself for me again.”
“My advice: Lock eyes with her,” she turned to Abby “In my experience if you can hold eye contact, you probably have something and then you have time to explore the rest.”
Ali nodded. “I’ll try. If nothing else, I need to figure out how our family can be one again. I don’t want either of us seen as ‘the bad parent’ by the kids.” She paused. “Including Alyssa, really.”
“With the right people, that's easier to figure out than you'd think.”
“Good to know,” Ali said quietly. “Well, let’s hope we can make it work.” She sighed. “Sorry for infodumping about my relationship problems, this time of night. I know you don’t mind working out the hard things, but I was calling to tell you about Le Bihan and Cheney, not me.”
“That’s what friends are for, Ali. Try and sleep well, alright?”
“I’ll try,” Ali agreed. “Thank you.”
Chapter 49: Out and About in LA (Hannah's Zoo Day)
Summary:
Before the Wambach-Doyles can meet the others for the zoo, Abby has a little something to take care of, but then they're on their way. Once there, Clarisse has the dreaded confrontation and confession to Lauren and Kling. Hannah and the youngest Press-Heath family members keep the little ones company as they explore the zoo, but there's an undercurrent of drama brewing...
While all that's going on, James and Amanda are going out on the town, because plans for their (and Hannah's) future together are unfolding...
Notes:
Writing swept me away again, lol, so I'm once again double posting, hope that's alright. The next chapter will bring the drama a bit more, with a callback to AT's early days in the Preath house and hints at the (Soccerverse-only) Thompson household issues.
Chapter Text
The sound of Abby Wambach’s alarm jolted the former soccer star awake, and she slapped at her phone, silencing it before it could disturb Glennon. She sat up and coaxed Glennon awake, instead, looking at her wife with raised eyebrows as Glennon pouted.
“Sorry to wake you, my love, but it is zoo day after all, we have things to do.”
That got Glennon up and moving, and Abby followed. She, in particular, had a pair of naughty girls to see to.
---------
“Ma reine.”
Amanda stirred as a pair of warm lips murmured against hers, and snuggled into James’ chest. “Mmm?”
“It’s time to wake up, it’s Hannah’s zoo day today.”
“Don’ wan’ to get up.”
“Well, we’re not going, ma reine. We have something special to do today, and I need you awake.”
“Huh?” Amanda’s eyes blinked open, and James kissed her again.
“Come on, time to get up, sweetheart.”
“You’re just making me want to stay in bed with you,” Amanda groused, and James chuckled, running a finger over her thigh.
“Tempting, but no, ma reine. We have places to be. Get up.”
Amanda pulled away and dodged the swat aimed at her bottom as she scrambled out from under the covers, rolling her eyes as James laughed behind her. He got up, too, and got ready quickly. There was a lot to do.
---------
“Bonne matin, ma chou.”
Hannah squirmed as Clarisse tickled her awake, eyes flying open. “Bee!”
Clarisse chuckled. “It is the zoo day today, ma chou. Are you excited?”
That was enough for Hannah to come fully awake, and she squirmed around to sit up as Clarisse gave her a good morning kiss. “Uh huh, excited,” she agreed.
“That’s good.”
Hannah nearly toppled out of bed at the new voice, turning toward the door, where Abby was standing with her arms folded. “Um, hi Auntie Abby?”
“Hi, she says.” Abby gave her an exasperated smile. “I’m glad you’re excited, petites. But, before we get ready for the zoo, we three have some business to get out of the way.” Her gaze flicked to Clarisse. “Don’t we, Clarisse.”
“Umm…non? I don’t think so…” Clarisse looked at Abby warily. “What do you mean, Tante Abby?”
“We’ll get to you in a minute, little one. I believe you have something to address with Hannah, first.”
Hannah looked at Clarisse worriedly, and then she remembered. “Oh…cause I interrupted Miss Lori?”
“M-hmm.” Clarisse kissed Hannah gently. “Don’t worry ma chou. Not so much as to take away your enjoyment of today, I promise.”
“Soonest begun, Soonest over, petites .”
Clarisse looked warily at Abby, but nodded. “Oui, that. I don’t suppose you need so very much anyway, ma chou. Not before our big day, anyway. Come here.”
Hannah sighed, but knew better than to stall with Auntie Abby right there. She lay down over Clarisse’s lap obediently, looking back at Abby. “Does it have to be lots?”
“A dozen should do,” Abby prompted, and Clarisse nodded obediently. She wouldn’t normally like taking direction on how to discipline her girlfriend from Madame, but it seemed Madame was not too thrilled with her either at the moment and she wasn’t keen on making it worse.
“Alright ma chou,” Clarisse made short work of baring Hannah’s bottom, giving the pale cheeks a gentle rub, and Hannah squirmed. Mindful of their audience, Clarisse kept the teasing about baking day to herself, and simply got started, landing a dozen light and stinging rapid-fire swats to the tempting target in front of her. Hannah sniffled tearfully, but Clarisse wasn’t really spanking her hard, just fast, and in a few moments it was over.
“Oww, Bee,” Hannah complained on principle, and Clarisse lifted her up, tugging her bottoms back up and kissing Hannah gently in reassurance.
“Oh, ma chou. I know you can handle more than that,” she said with a slight smile. “But it’s alright, all done now.”
Hannah nodded. “Sorry I interrupted Miss Lori, Auntie Abby,” she offered, looking over at Abby.
“It’s alright, petite. Take Clarisse’s place for me, will you? I know a naughty girl who is getting a visit from Krampus.”
Hannah squeaked, looking at Clarisse. “Bee! What did you do?”
“I don’t know, ma chou,” Clarisse said, brow furrowing. She couldn’t think of anything naughty she’d been up to, at least not anything that had been intended as naughtiness or that Tante Abby would know about. “I’m sure Tante Abby will tell us, though.”
“Oh? You don't know? Do you remember taking pictures of your boss, without her consent and distributing them to another member of the squad, Miss Le Bihan? Remember that, little girl?”
Clarisse’s mouth fell open. “It wasn’t as though she was indecent, Madame,” she protested, “and anyway I wasn’t thinking of her as my boss, she was just the person who had embarrassed my friend, so I wanted to embarrass her back.”
“Be that as it may, she is your boss. Luckily for you, Syd told Kriegs, who woke Glennon and I up in the middle of the night, and now I, also your boss, get the fun (read sarcastic fun) of dealing with you. That is unless you would rather explain this to Lauren and Kling with an unmarked bottom? I can guarantee you that Kling would love to roast your rump after she finds out you took pictures of her girlfriend when she was vulnerable, since she wasn't indecent. Your choice.”
Clarisse had paled as Abby was speaking, and she clutched a handful of her dark hair in her fist, eyes wide with horror. Her stomach plummeted and she felt as though she would be physically ill.
“O-oh..no, Madame, please, please don’t tell her,” Clarisse begged. “She’ll murder me.” Clarisse swallowed hard. “And…I forgot you were my boss, too,” she admitted, barely above a whisper.
“Oh I'm not gonna tell her…. you are , first opportunity for some time away from the group at the zoo; Kling, Laur, you, and I. I'm half tempted to let her, just to set an example. But, I don't want Hannah’s zoo day to start off any worse, so I'll deal with you, this time. If it happens again though….. the person's Top will be granted full authority over your punishment. Is that clear, Miss Le Bihan?”
Clarisse nodded frantically. “It won’t, it won’t happen again, never, I swear it,” she whimpered, cringing. She felt Hannah’s arms around her the next minute, anchoring her, and she clung to her chou, feeling embarrassed at her moment of weakness but unable to stomach the idea of that threat. “I’ll behave, Madame. No more of those kind of photos, not ever.”
“See that you do. Ready to get over Hannah’s lap for me, Miss Le Bihan?”
Clarisse shuddered and nodded, eyes wide. “Oui Madame,” she whispered.
“Miss Doyle, if you would be so kind as to prepare Miss Le Bihan for her punishment that would be most appreciated.”
“M-me, Auntie Abby?” Hannah stammered as Clarisse reluctantly assumed the position. Nervously, she bared Clarisse’s bottom, unsure what to think about the role reversal. If Auntie Abby expects me to give Bee a warmup, I don’t think I can do it.
“No, I don't. We're just starting bare. Before we start, I have a little something for you, Clarisse. After each strike, I want to hear, “I won't spy on others.” Is that understood?”
“Oui, Madame,” Clarisse shuddered, and Hannah rubbed her back comfortingly, taking her Top’s hands in her own.
“Where is your martinet, Clarisse?”
“Oh..um…I hung the Krampus outfit up in the closet, it’s in the pocket, Madame,” Clarisse admitted.
Abby went to the closet and did indeed find the implement where Clarisse said it would be.
When Clarisse heard Abby returning, she tried not to tense. “Madame, please…I have to know…” She drew a shaky breath. “Are…are you going to…send me away?” She couldn’t make herself say the words she dreaded most, but even those were bad enough. Even being sent away, losing Abby’s regard and with it that of the rest of Hannah’s family, being sent away from Hannah would be unbearable. Her breath hitched and she swallowed a sob.
“Shhh.” Abby soothed Clarisse, giving her back a reassuring pat. “No, no, petite,” she continued, gentling her tone more. “You’re still part of this family. I promise. You’re still part of this team. But I’m dealing with this as Abby the boss, not as Tante Abby, alright?”
Clarisse went limp with relief, feeling overwhelmed. “Oui Madame,” she whispered. With that worry gone, at least the worst possible thing wasn’t a possibility anymore.
“Ready for me to start, then Clarisse? Soonest begun, soonest over, right?”
“Oui Madame,” Clarisse clung to Hannah’s hands, feeling Hannah squeeze them gently in return.
Then the ten light leather strips of the martinet, or fouet, she used as Krampus swept down on her bottom. Light as each tail was, the smack still stung with that amount of force behind it, and she yelped.
“I will not spy on others, Madame,” Clarisse choked out, remembering the line she was meant to repeat.
She hadn’t been told to count the strokes, so she didn't count aloud, but in her head she kept a careful tally, unsure how many she was getting.
Ten were laid on, then five more before Clarisse released the first sob, but still no tears it sounded like.
By the time Clarisse had got to fifteen she knew she was getting more than Hannah, she understood she deserved far more than Hannah, but her resolve to be stoic was starting to slip. Five more strokes, at twenty, she allowed the tears to break through. “O-ow, Madame…s-sorry…”
“I know.” Abby’s tone was firm, but not without a little sympathy. “Two thirds done now, Miss Le Bihan. This last bit will be the hardest.”
Clarisse clung harder to Hannah’s hands, hiding her face in the bedcovers, as the next stroke lashed down on her sit spots, sparing the rest of her reddened bottom. “Ow!” she yelped, unable to help it, and broke down sobbing as nine more strokes of the fouet followed it, burning her sit spots just as scarlet as the rest of her bottom. The one thing she could say for that was that it was over quickly.
After Abby returned the martinet to its resting place and came back to sit on Hannah’s bed, demeanor having changed from Madame Abby back to Tante Abby, she rubbed Clarisse’s back before coaxing her up and onto her lap, though not directly on her bottom.
“Are you glad we got that finished? I imagine this bottom is burning right now, but at least you won't have to deal with Kling, right? How about you two get dressed, then I'm sure I can ask Glennon to fix us some breakfast burritos for the drive, if she hasn't already. How does that sound, petites?”
Clarisse stared at her lap and nodded, still crying quietly. “I’m so sorry Tante Abby, I’m sure I deserve whatever Kling would do to me,” she whispered. “You won’t…you won’t send me away from ma chou, from Angel City? What if Kling demands I be sent home? What if Madame Lauren doesn’t want me here anymore?”
“Don’t even go there, Clarisse Agathe. 1) I'll have you know that Hannah and all of us will probably be going back with you to France come time for the Olympics, 2) No, I'm not sending you back, that's why you were punished as strictly as you were, 3) Between us three only, I'll deny it if you repeat this, Kling can take that demand and smack Cheney with it, cause a) she doesn't have that power, b) you were already punished, and c) I can override her. 4) She won't, in all her antics with Syd at UCLA, she probably got up to something similar at some point, she'll forgive you, don't worry petite. And I would never send you back to France without Hannah, Glennon and I would escort you there and Hannah would stay, okay? Feel better now, petite?”
Sniffling, Clarisse nodded. “Oui, merci beaucoup, Tante Abby.” She leaned into the older woman’s embrace.
Hannah had been dashing around getting ready as Abby held Clarisse, and now she approached Clarisse and Abby with one of Clarisse’s favorite t-shirts, and a pair of Hannah’s board shorts that matched it. They wore the same size, so it would fit Clarisse, but she couldn’t help sputtering at that.
“Ma chou, seriously, this is how you think to get me into your pants?” she blurted out, defenses down and her filter completely destroyed. Abby snorted at the remark.
“All right. That's my cue to leave you two to get dressed, but don't do anything inappropriate, okay? I'd hate to have to come up here a second time….. Oh, and Clarisse, I will be telling Heloise about this little incident.” That was the last thing Abby said before she exited Hannah’s room and made her way downstairs.
Clarisse’s face lost its color again, and she scrambled to put the outfit Hannah had picked out for her on. Hannah was already dressed, and Clarisse gulped, praying for strength as she leaned into Hannah’s embrace. “Mon Dieu…she’s going to tell Maman about this?”
“It’s gonna be okay, Bee,” Hannah whispered, hugging Clarisse tightly. “It’s got to be all okay, Auntie Abby wouldn’t let the worst thing ever happen to you.”
“Non…you are right, she would not,” Clarisse conceded quietly. It would, she reflected, be much worse to have to face the wrath of a furious Kling, surely, than to have been punished as she had been. And if Madame Lauren had heard about this before she’d been taken to task for it, well…maybe there was still a chance she would have been dismissed. All of that would be worse than anything Abby had done, or anything her Maman would have to say, surely.
Running a hairbrush through her dark hair and sweeping it back in a lover’s haste knot, she followed Hannah downstairs to the kitchen, glad to have Hannah close by.
I just hope Glennon didn’t put anything horrible in the breakfast burrito…like how do Americans call it, cilantro, that stuff is vile.
As Clarisse followed Hannah into the van, then took a bite of the burrito. Definitely no cilantro.
“I'm going to let you in on a little secret: the first team we play, the expansion team of Bay! So, not only are we not going far and the match will be on TV, but -”
“Scarlett!! “Scar!” Came from both Clarisse and Hannah at the same time, resulting in grins on the faces of everyone in the van.
Conversation continued, Hannah and Risse were so distracted by thoughts of Scarlett that they didn't even notice that Glennon had parked in a spot at the zoo and it would soon be time for a conversation with Lauren and Kling that thankfully wasn't going to be a conversation. Clarisse’s hand naturally went to her burning bottom as she thought about it. Yep, still burning.
“You will be wearing your harness today, Hannah,” Abby said firmly, as she looked back at her niece from the front seat. “Understand?”
“Do I have to, Auntie Abby?” Hannah put up a mild protest, though she didn’t get quite as far as full-on whining, not wanting any more smacks directed at her bottom right now.
“Yes, you have to, petite. Alyssa will be wearing hers as well.”
“Oh…I guess that’s alright then,” Hannah conceded. As long as she wasn’t the only one.
Sooner than Clarisse was ready for, though, Kling, Lauren, and Jrue showed up with JT and Hendrix.
The kids were wearing their own harnesses, and it was probably that which had Glennon start on getting Hannah into hers.
Jrue kept his two close, which gave Abby the freedom to direct a trembling Clarisse over to Kling and Lauren.
“Good morning, Clarisse,” Lauren said, giving the French girl a warm, friendly smile. This just made Clarisse feel even worse. Cheeks flushing, she dropped her gaze.
“G-good morning, Madame Lauren, Kling, um…”
Kling frowned in concern. She could tell something had gone wrong with the Angel City player. “Hey, you alright, kiddo? We’re all here to have a fun time, aren’t we?”
“Oui, I guess, it’s just…” Clarisse swallowed hard.
Lauren gave Kling an alarmed look. “Hey,” she said gently, “come on Risse, what’s wrong? You’re not sick are you? You know I care about you just as much as Syd and AT, and all our team, don’t you?”
A small, uncertain nod was the only response she got. Lauren looked at Abby, eyebrows raised. “What’s up with her, Wambach? Don’t tell me you don’t know.”
“I do know, Cheney, and I told her she was going to tell you.”
“She looks like she’s about to be sick, though.” Lauren’s maternal instincts took over, and she gathered the younger woman in her arms, giving her a reassuring hug. “Hey. Whatever it is, it isn’t the end of the world, Clarisse, honey, breathe for us okay? It’s alright, easy, take a breath. Good. And another. That’s better,” Lauren encouraged. “Now don’t worry, you can tell me anything.”
“B-but you’ll be mad, and Kling’s going to be really mad. Her and Jrue might kill me.”
Kling blinked. “I am?” She frowned in confusion. “Come on Risse, it can’t be that bad.” She squeezed Clarisse’s hand gently. “Okay, word of honor, I won’t kill you and we won’t let Jrue either. Does that help?”
“It was bad enough that Madame Abby used the martinet so you wouldn’t want to do something about it,” Clarisse whispered.
Now Kling and Lauren were really alarmed. They led Clarisse over to a bench at the side of the entrance plaza, tucked out of the way of any passersby, and Lauren sat down, settling Clarisse in her lap and ensuring her bottom didn’t have her weight on it. She held the younger girl in a maternal embrace, giving her a gentle squeeze. “Okay, maybe it is that bad then, if Abby had to do that,” she conceded. “But I know you, Clarisse, you’re not bad on purpose. You must have thought you had a good reason to do whatever you did. Is that right?”
Clarisse nodded meekly. “I was trying to help Syd feel better about earlier at the stadium, because she’s my friend and I thought her feelings were hurt.”
“And we help our friends,” Lauren nodded in agreement, patting her shoulder. “Okay. So far so good,” she added encouragingly, “Now can you tell me and Kling what you did to try and help Syd, hmm, Risse sweetheart?”
Clarisse curled into herself a little. “I, um…” She swallowed hard, stiffening when she felt a gentle hand rubbing her back and looked up to see Kling there.
“Hey. I told you, you’re not going to die. Well, okay, eventually, but not today, and me, Lauren, or Jrue aren’t gonna be the reason, Risse. Whatever this is, Abby already punished you, so we won’t. We’re just talking, okay?”
“I promise I won’t ever do it again.”
“Well that’s good, Risse, but we want to know what it is,” Lauren said gently. “Do I have to pull the ‘I am your boss and you have to tell me’ card out?”
Clarisse shook her head frantically, and Lauren rubbed her shoulder. “Okay, okay, bad choice of words I see, sorry, calm down,” Lauren soothed. “Is this something where showing would be easier than telling? Does it involve something you can show us?”
The French girl grimaced and nodded.
“Okay Risse, when you’re ready, just show us what you’ve got, alright?”
Slowly, Clarisse pulled out her phone, unlocked it, went to her texts and opened her messages with Syd. She put the phone on Kling’s lap, then covered her face, cringing as Lauren tried to soothe her.
Lauren held Clarisse close, and looked over at her girlfriend as the two saw the text chain. There was a picture - a seconds-long video clip, really - of Lauren, leaving the guesthouse behind Kling, and gingerly rubbing her bottom.
Kling stared at that. “You took this, Clarisse Agathe?”
Clarisse cringed. Here we go. “Oui, I did. I…I spied on you, from where I was on Madame Abby’s property.”
Lauren looked at Clarisse. “Look at me, Clarisse Le Bihan.”
She looked up, expecting to see anger and disappointment in Lauren’s gaze. Instead she was met with compassion, and deep understanding.
“I see, Risse. You wanted to show Syd that she’s not the only one who can get in trouble for things, maybe you wanted to embarrass me to make her feel better?”
“I wasn’t thinking at all about you being the boss, Madame,” Clarisse whispered. “We weren’t like that, when it happened, when you and Syd were--”
“No, no, shh, you’re right, we weren’t. We were all just being friends together. But Syd and I go way back, we’re longtime friends and we know how to tease each other. It’s commendable that you want to protect Syd, but you don’t have to protect her from me, understood? And especially not like that.”
“Oui Madame, I understand, and, and…” Clarisse swallowed, “I understand if you want me to not be on the team anymore, if you want to trade me somewhere, or send me back to Maman, or if I have to be in bigger trouble, or…”
“No, Risse.” Lauren shook her head. “Stop that, you’re alright. It’s alright now, you’ve been disciplined and promised not to do it again.” She hugged Clarisse tight for a few moments. “Shh, it’s okay. Maybe if I thought you were the type to make a habit of it, but I don’t think that. That’s not what you were hoping to gain by it, and now you know better. I’m sure it won’t happen again. Breathe, it’s okay.”
As the group made their way back to the others, Hannah ran to greet her Bee, pulling Glennon along, and it seemed both Hannah and Jrue wanted to ask questions, but both were interrupted before they could start to ask by the arrival of the Press-Heath family, or more specifically someone none of them suspected would be there.
You see AT was attached to a harness like Hannah’s, as promised, except it was a reindeer instead of a monkey, probably to match Lavender. What was interesting was it wasn’t cousin Tobin who had control of the harness but Christen. Not that Christen wasn't capable, Hannah surmised, it was just she usually handled that sort of thing unless she was otherwise occupied…..
The answer to Hannah’s question came a moment later when cousin Tobin came into view also holding onto a harness secured around a new person.
“Bee? Is that….”
“Oui, ma chou. I believe it is.”
“Sorry we're late, Maman. Someone showed up at our door freezing last night, which we need to have a discussion about later, but we had trouble finding clothes for her.” Tobin indicated Gisele Thompson in the cheetah harness. Though if last night is true, I also need to call Vivian. If things were going in the direction she thought and frankly wanted to go Alex's sister-in-law, and sometimes partner in bratting would be instrumental.
“Not so much trouble finding, Alyssa and Gisele wear the same size, but trouble sharing ,” Christen added. Alyssa had the grace to look ashamed of herself. To be fair to the teen, it had been a shock having her sister just turn up like that.
“Now that smacks are finished-”
“No! Please, I'll be good, no smacks please!”
Seeing Jrue and Syd were both ahead of them a ways, she motioned them forward telling Kling and Clarisse, “How about you go forward, we'll catch up to you in a bit, yeah?”
“No! Not leaving cousin Gigi! Want axolotl. Show her!”
Her motherly instincts sensing a tantrum imminent, Lauren stayed behind, letting Jrue and Kling handle the kids as she walked over to Hannah.
“Hannah, kiddo, how about you and I go over to that vendor, there's something you're really going to like, okay? We won't be far from Clarisse or Gigi, okay? There’s
axolotls, promise.”
“Okay!” Hannah quickly took Lauren’s hand, obediently following her to the shop.
After a couple of minutes and a financial transaction, Lauren presented the axolotls to Hannah, they came in the form of a hat and sunglasses that matched the ones the axolotls in the YouTube video was wearing, except they were blue.
As Hannah sat down on a nearby bench with Lauren, she put on her new accessories before turning to the retired footballer.
“Thanks for these Miss Lauren. That was very nice of you. I feel better now.”
“You’re very welcome, Miss Hannah. I could tell the sun was getting to you. No need for an unnecessary tantrum when they have a shop right there. I'll trade places with your Bee, you're doing so well, keep it up little one.”
Next thing she knew, Bee was sitting next to her, and she turned to her as Risse put an arm around her shoulders, holding her close.
“What do you think they're talking about, Bee?”
“If I've learned anything it's that if it's important or if “Gigi” as you have seemed to have found a good nickname, feels comfortable enough to tell us, then we'll know. If not, we can take comfort in the fact that AT's found family will give her all the support she needs, okay?”
“Okay.” Hannah replied, choosing not to dwell on it and instead snuggle into her Bee while she could right now.
Meanwhile, back with the extended Press-Heath family……
“Shhh, little one. No one is going to smack you, good girl Gi. How about we go see all the pretty animals. Excited for the cheetah exhibit, Gigi?”
“Yes please, Mam- Ma'am. Just please don't send me back. Don't want them no more! They were worse since ‘Lyssa left.”
“Okay, shhh. Good girl. We will discuss this calmly later. For now, let's just try to enjoy the zoo, okay?” For now Tobin chose to ignore the obvious slip.
“Okay, thank you.” With that out of the way, the extended Press-Heath family caught up with the rest to start exploring the zoo.
Alyssa kept an arm around Gisele as they walked with Tobin, Christen and Sofia down the entry promenade. There was a very tempting Dippin’ Dots cart nearby, and she didn’t want her little sister demanding ice cream this early in the day. “Look, Gisele, there’s an elephant over there.”
Gisele obediently looked, though AT could tell she was impatient. Up ahead the two teens could hear Hannah spouting off excited facts about the Asian Elephant, and Clarisse laughing.
“There’s my little genius, non?”
They continued along the path, and found Sydney and Areia waiting for them, with Cassius and Roux. “Sorry for getting in ahead of all of you. We were here, but it looked like you were busy and the kids got impatient,” Syd apologized. She was having a very hard time meeting Lauren’s eyes. Cassius and Roux squealed at the sight of JT and Hendrix, and the four kids had to be corralled by Areia and Jrue outside the flamingo exhibit while Lauren and Syd talked quietly.
“Did you know,” Hannah was saying excitedly. “Flamingos are pink cause their food is pink, otherwise they’d be gray?”
“I did not know that, ma chou,” Clarisse humored her love, smiling fondly. She tried to distract Hannah from Lauren and Syd’s conversation.
“I didn't ask for Risse to do what she did and Areia even “roasted my rump” for something else, so we were both sleeping on our stomachs, Laur.”
“My poor little sister.” Lauren gave Sydney a comforting hug. “You didn’t ask for it, kiddo, I know. But you should have seen Risse…” She shook her head. “I have no idea what Wambach said to her about Kling, but Risse was acting like she expected us to execute her for that invasion of privacy. Or fire her, or get her arrested.”
“Well from the perspective of someone who was technically born in another country, when you finally find your team, found family, and potential person, having to leave that behind is a very big fear. Number 3 for me behind the safety of the kids, and Areia/Mom being okay.”
“I hope I did everything I could to reassure her that she’s alright, she’s staying with us and we don’t wish her any harm. Kling literally said, ‘you’re not going to die - well, eventually but not today, and me, Lauren, or Jrue aren’t going to do it’.” She rolled her eyes in exasperation. “I don’t know that the joke landed, but at least it didn’t seem to make things worse.”
“She seems better now,” Syd nodded in the direction of the bench where Clarisse and Hannah were cuddled together enjoying the flamingos.
“That’s good,” Lauren exhaled in relief. “I want everyone on our team to be safe and happy with their situation, Syd. Everyone.”
“I think that smol Thompson will be there by the time the season starts, if Heath has anything to say about it. I think the joke might have helped more than Risse, Kling, or you even realize right now. Our partners are pretty good like that. You know that wonderful human,” Syd nodded towards Areia “You know she potentially gave some wonderful, if unconventional advice to Kriegs last night.”
“Did she now,” Lauren raised an eyebrow. “Is this going to get Kriegs in trouble?”
“I don't think so. Unless Kreiger’s next conversation goes awry. She might be happy once again, after all. If Areia is right that Hannah’s parents might be getting married sooner rather than later, might be interesting to invite them down for the wedding, romance will be in the air anyway. Which reminds me to invite Areia’s mum for a visit and the wedding. Will be nice to surprise her. You know the kids almost gave me a heart attack last night. She called and they're already wanting to call her “grammy/grandmum”-”
“Hold up! Don't think you’re going to sneak that past me with a cute kids story. Who is “them” is Kreigs seeing someone new?”
“Um kinda? Not exactly “ new” per se?” Came Syd’s reply.
“Not exactly new?” Lauren raised her eyebrows. The group was moving again, away from the flamingos and down to look at the orangutans, before Syd formulated an answer.
“Um Areia suggested, Areia sug- had the idea for Kreiger to possibly date both of them, like everyone dating everyone, you know a throuple. So not exactly new people, no. Just new relationship dynamic. Kreigs was going to sit them down for a conversation soon. I imagine “big Alyssa” as AT calls her might watch her siblings while they talk, but I don’t really know.”
“Siblings, niblings, varies on what headspace Naeher is in, I imagine,” Lauren nodded thoughtfully. “So…Krieger dating Sophia and trying again with Ashlyn? I mean, that’s definitely a thought. Unsure if it’ll work out, but it’s definitely an idea, a good idea remains to be seen. Worth a try though, I suppose.”
“Better than what happened with me and Dom…. Though that worked itself out for the better. And yes, it can work. Areia’s parents were going to try actually before her Papa’s disappearance. That gave her the idea, I think. I wonder if Monsieur Dumont is still alive somewhere? She'd probably propose if I ended up finding him alive, though that is definitely too early. Syd thought with a small chuckle. Might be a good idea to ask the nice doctor, maybe her husband has resources that can help? Syd thought.
“Not that Dom was a horrible person, I know. You two just didn’t work out, and that happens sometimes,” Lauren said sympathetically. “I’m glad you’ve found happiness again, Syd. For you and the kiddos. You all deserve that so, so much.”
They walked on to observe the giraffes in the African exhibit, and when they got to the signage for the spotted cats on display next door, Lauren and Sydney’s conversation was interrupted by a shriek of teenage outrage a few feet away.
“It’s not a cheetah!”
“It’s a serval, Gisele,” Alyssa was trying to soothe her sister. “And okay, they’re not as big as cheetahs, but there’s leopards over there, this one’s like a baby leopard kind of. Or a smaller cheetah. That’s alright, isn’t it?”
“Miss Tobin said cheetahs! She lied!”
“I'm so sorry, little one. I didn't realize what it was. If you can calm down for me a bit I might be able to find you a stuffed cheetah when we get back home , okay?” I really hope this works and that I can find Camille somewhere in the boxes of stuff from my childhood in the attic.
Luckily for Tobin, AT's quick thinking saved her Mama, mostly.
“You know who have loved this? Zozo. I mean we did just pass a giraffe exhibit, her favorite animal.”
“That’s true. I miss Zozo. Miss Tobin ma'am? We need to get her out of there. Sooner rather than later, please?”
“Bright and early tomorrow morning, little love. She might even be out of there by tomorrow night and with us at the end of the week. But for now, let's think about happier memories while we're here. Why is the giraffe her favorite, Gisele?”
“Well, it all started when Lyssa and I were young playing footy in the backyard. Zozo was still learning to walk and Lyssa just looked at me after Zozo stumbled a third time and said, “She looks like a baby giraffe learning to walk. She's so unsteady.” Zozo then says, Giwafe?” That’s been her favorite animal ever since.”
“Maybe she can come visit sometime and see them, Mama Tobin?”
“Maybe, little love. We'll have to wait and see.”
“But first we have to get her out of that house and away from them.” Gisele commented with a scowl as the group passed more exhibits.
************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, across town James stopped the car eager to get inside the building in front of him knowing it very well could eventually lead to him and his family getting out of the Wambach-Doyle household.
Don't get him wrong, they were very kind and gracious hosts, but there was just something about being in your own home that you owned. This was the first step towards that goal.
After entering and finding the clerk of court, they were hit with some unexpected news.
“We're still in the process of digitizing and anything 20 years old or later is still in our paper files. You can sit at one of those tables and I'll bring the files out to the two of you, okay?”
Three hours later, they were tired and hungry, yet almost at the end of the stack when Amanda found what they were looking for. The piece of paper that had started this whole. Their annulment papers, or more specifically their fraudulent annulment papers.
“Found them!” At the exact same moment, Amanda’s stomach growled.
“Okay, let's see. Yep, both of our signatures are horribly wrong. I've been thinking and hear me out, ma reine. What if instead of trying to overturn this, we just got married again? Think about it, it will take months to get through the bureaucracy and we can get married again before that. We can probably save money just throwing another wedding and reception compared to all the lawyer fees, we would get to have this as big as we want with whoever we want compared to just Glennon and Craig as witnesses, we could say new vows, and our little Hannah would get to be there this time, too. Sooooo Amanda Flahe Doyle, you are the only person I have ever or will ever love, you gave me the one thing that I couldn't do without you, our precious Hannah. Would you be willing to get married again?” Suddenly, James was on one knee right there in the courthouse.
“It was practically an elopement last time, no wonder she felt comfortable messing it up for us. A proper wedding, with all the family there, especially our princess,” Amanda felt tears start as James went to one knee in front of her, and she covered his hands with hers. “Of course I’ll marry you again properly, James Madison Card-”
“Don’t, just please don't say that name right now. That was my next order of business, first thing the next morning I want to get the process started on becoming a Doyle, and I want to make sure everything is officially, legally changed for Hannah, too.”
“So when we’re married properly again you’ll take my name. I’m good with that,” Amanda agreed. “I was about to make that a condition before you cut me off, honestly, good to know we’re on the same page.”
“Oh, and here's the best part! Since this part is a little bit unconventional, and I don't have a ring, I figured after lunch I could take you ring shopping and we pick out our rings together and you can choose any engagement ring you want. I still have our old ones, they’re in Areia's things actually, but I was thinking this way we have a fresh start? You could even give the old engagement ring to Hannah as an heirloom in case she wants to one day also propose to Clarisse and not just get proposed to, cause you know, it's 2024.”
“That sounds wonderful,” Amanda said with a relieved smile. “I hope Hannah and Clarisse are having a good time with everyone, and behaving themselves,” she added wryly. “At least we made sure she got her medication before Abby and Glennon took them to the zoo, so that’s not a problem.”
“Yep, she took it before she grabbed her breakfast burrito, according to Elise, who seemed kinda upset that Glennon won't teach her how to roll a burrito. Apparently not a lot of that being taught at the nanny training academy. Speaking of food, ready for lunch ma reine? Dare I say burritos?” James chuckled at his attempt at a joke.
“Sounds fine by me, James,” Amanda agreed. “And why was Elise asking Glennon about burritos and not me? I could teach her if Glennon won’t.”
“I think she just hears the kids say that. Hey, what if we pick up ingredients for enough for all the group that's out? I can fire up the grill, you can teach Elise because Glennon isn't there, and the evening meal will be prepared when they come back cause I feel like Tobin, Christen, Areia, Sydney, and all the others are going to be exhausted from the zoo anyway?”
“That sounds like a good idea to me,” Amanda said, “and--”
Her phone chimed next to her, and Amanda jumped, snatching it up and looking at the text notification. She blinked.
“It’s from Tobin. She wants to know if we’ve talked to Vivian yet about this,” Amanda gestured at the pile in front of her, “because she needs to talk to her, too, about a…new family development, explanations later, just make sure to tell her if we’re doing dinner because we need enough for one extra person and possibly two.”
“Explanations later? I think not, I’m getting Areia to tell me what’s going on,” James said. “Let’s go get lunch though, and we’ll see what’s going on.” They got copies of the documents they’d studied, and James put them in his briefcase to keep them secure before heading back out to the car. Once there, he fired off a quick text to Areia, asking for clarification. What extra person or people is Tobin talking about?
You know Hannah’s cousin AT? It's her younger sister, Gisele. Apparently, she showed up in the middle of the pouring rain last night, and she's worried about leaving their youngest sister with them. Apparently, the bio parents are on a slow descent towards a not as bad version of your Mum, sir. If I was a betting person, which I am, I'd wager that Heath wants custody of the siblings too, all under one roof that sort of thing. Honestly, I'd do the same if he ever tried to come back.
If you mean Dwyer…from what I’ve heard, he likely cheated on Syd. It wouldn’t be the first time he’d cheated on someone, seems he’s known for infidelity. But it doesn’t necessarily follow that he doesn’t still love his kids, that remains to be seen. Still, of course be careful. I’m sure you and Sydney will do your best for those kids. As for the Thompsons…well, I hope it’s a very slow descent. As I understand it, technically Tobin and Christen don’t have *custody* of AT or Gisele, they’re both of age, but AT’s Classified Little status means she chooses to have them as her Caregivers, like an adult adoption basically. I don’t think Gisele’s been Classified yet, usually that sort of thing waits till after graduation, but since Alyssa’s there, she can choose to stay with them like extended family. With the youngest one, her sisters are her nearest relatives besides her parents, so moving her in with them once Gisele’s graduated shouldn’t be too difficult. I think they have a grandmother who might have a claim but if she relinquishes it to Alyssa, then Tobin and Christen would have the right.
After James had gotten all that out, he put his phone down, driving with Amanda to La Azteca Tortilleria, which Tobin and Christen favored. A few of Christen and AT’s teammates frequented it as well, liking the atmosphere.
Other than the in-house made tortillas, one thing they were known for was the variety of burritos, named as one of Los Angeles’ best burrito spots.
James parked on the street in front of the restaurant, and they went inside, perusing the menu board above the counter before making their order.
James turned to Amanda, fine with anything that didn't have eggs or was a breakfast burrito.
“One Chile Verde, please.”
While Amanda ordered and paid for their food, James was busy taking pictures of the menu so he knew what ingredients to buy from the store later when he had an idea. I can just buy meat and chicharon here before we leave, cause I can't emulate the flavor anyway, then I just have to grill up toppings. Yeah, that's what I'll do.
Hey Areia, ask everyone what their order for La Azteca Tortilleria will be, please. Tell them that's for supper, they're coming over to Abby and Glennon’s, non negotiable. I just didn’t want to order excess food, okay?
Sounds good. Will do, sir.
As James was putting his phone back in his pocket, he looked up to see Amanda standing next to a ginormous burrito, and quickly moved to pick the tray up and carry it, following behind his love to a table.
Amanda sat down at the table. There were two sets of plastic utensils and an extra plate on the tray, along with the one the burrito was already sitting on, so she made quick, careful work of dividing it equally. “Tobin’s crazy about this place, and I hear at least half of Angel City are too. You’re probably going to make AT really happy by surprising her with this, James. Not sure what Hannah thinks of it, yet, but hopefully she’ll like it.”
“I think she'd be willing to try it. One thing I have noticed about Hannah is that if someone she looks up to likes something, she's less hesitant to try it. If we say we've just had it for lunch and it was scrumptious she would be willing. All it takes is the first bite. Not to mention, if “half of Angel City” likes this place, Clarisse among them, then she probably isn't going to ask many, if any questions.”
“Fair point.” Amanda took a bite of her half of the burrito. “Okay, well, count me in on liking it,” she said, taking another bite just to make sure. “Yeah, definitely.” She nodded, focusing on the food instead of conversation for a little while, deep in thought. Amanda wasn’t ignoring James though, in fact her eyes were locked on him as she pondered. And more than just burritos, Amanda Flahe Doyle, she added to herself. That’s not the only thing you’re worried about Hannah liking. This is big.
“Hey, it's going to be okay, ma reine. One thing at a time. I did want to bring up the idea of us potentially getting our own house. I definitely want to still stay within walking distance of Abby and Glennon’s. I'm thinking buying is easier than building, with the caveat that we would want to do some renovations, bigger kitchen, maybe practice pitch that's slightly smaller than Abby and Glennon’s, 4 bed, 3 bath. Also, crazy thought but what about an apartment-like extension for Clarisse and Hannah, especially if um, especially if we do move forward with the possibility of adoption, way in the future. What do you think? Is that stupid? Do you have any suggestions?” It seemed James had been holding onto these thoughts, especially about wanting to move, because he hadn't touched his half of the burrito yet.
“I suggest…not discussing all that in the middle of a restaurant?” Amanda suggested, feeling more than a bit overwhelmed. “I think we should wait until we’re home and can talk about it with the rest of the family. At least with Hannah, Clarisse, Abby, and Glennon. I think we need time to work on it, and we have time, but this is a lot, James.”
“I'm sorry, ma reine. I completely understand. I just needed to get the idea of moving out, I guess? I'm sorry.”
“You don’t need to be sorry, James,” Amanda said. “It’s okay, I understand. And it’s not like I disagree with the idea, I just don’t know how Hannah will take it.”
Glad that that was finally out in the open, James finally took his first bite of his half of the burrito. “Holy mole! This is good! I see why it's a favorite with the team. We're definitely coming back on the way back home to pick up the to go orders, and again another day! They would be hot and fresh that way.”
“That sounds perfect,” Amanda agreed. That would make everyone happy. “I wonder what our girls are up to now.”
“I'm thinking we wait until tomorrow, or the day after to start the house conversation when there's less people, ma reine? That is a curious question.”
“That’s probably a good idea,” Amanda agreed. When they had finished lunch, she checked her phone again, and smiled at the amount of photos that had been texted to her. She’d kept her phone on silent so as not to disturb her time with James, but there were loads of photos of the various zoo animals, some with Hannah and Clarisse taking selfies (separately, together, and a few with even AT and Gisele included). The girls had sent pictures of their lunch in the zoo’s vegan restaurant, too, including a picture of the four little ones sitting at a table with Areia and Syd, enjoying animal shaped vegan ‘nuggets’, a new favorite. Hannah had captured the four as Hendrix and Roux were throwing fries at each other, much to Syd’s dismay.
Amanda, however, found that hilarious, and immediately showed James, stifling laughter.
Just as she handed James the phone, one more text came through; a photo of Hannah wearing her new axolotl hat, posing outside “The LAIR”, the ‘Living Amphibians, Invertebrates, and Reptiles’ Exhibit, with a matching axolotl plush tucked under her arm.
Hannah: Love you Axo-lotl, Mama and Daddy! Wish you were here!
“Aww, that's cute! We definitely have to go back as a family another time. Ready to go shopping, ma reine?”
“Yes, definitely,” Amanda agreed.
“I did some research and found a specialty jewelry store. I have a surprise. If you don't like it, we don't have to use it, but I want you to keep an open mind about this ring, okay?” James said as he got in the driver's seat.
“Of course,” Amanda agreed, getting into the passenger seat and buckling in. She was interested to see what James had in mind. Something very special, I’m sure, if he’s been thinking about doing this for a while.
She kept her eyes on the window, watching the scenery pass by as she lost herself in thought. The movement of the car half lulled her to sleep by the time James parked again.
Amanda came out of her doze with a little jolt, and looked up. They were outside a specialty jewelry shop, and she looked at James, wondering what exactly James had in mind. Rings, obviously, but what sort of special are these?
As they walked in the door, the first thing Amanda noticed was the employee didn't seem too excited like you would normally find in these settings.
“How might I help you today?”
“ I called earlier in the week about those rings?”
“Yes, sir. Right this way. And here we are…. Our fidget wedding bands. You mentioned on the phone you would like tungsten, we have a few different color options to choose from, black is the most popular. And for the Madame, there are a number of options, including a few “bands” that can be used as an engagement ring. My wife actually had the idea, worked out beautifully.” The young saleswoman smiled brightly at Amanda.
Now I know how she was feeling getting jealous, but I see “Miranda's” wife behind the door trying not to giggle, the only reason I'm not mad. James thought with a grin, glad he was taller than most and could see the other…. owner most likely behind the short “employees only” door.
Amanda blinked at the sudden attention, and moved closer to James instinctively, beginning to feel slightly overwhelmed. “I’d like to see those,” she agreed, glad to have James there to take the lead on this. People didn’t normally look at her like that unless they were up to something.
The rings that caught Amanda’s eye were a simple gold band that looked perfect opposite the black tungsten one James had chosen and for an engagement ring she chose a simple gold band with a pearl on top. It reminded her of the vending machine ring that was temporarily on her finger earlier in life.
With that finally settled, they had to wait about 3-4 weeks for them to be sized; then they could come back to pick the bands up, surprisingly the engagement ring fit perfectly and after some money mysteriously fell out of James's wallet, said “display” ring was in their possession as they left the store.
The plan actually worked perfectly, by the time they drove back across town to La Azteca Tortilleria, ordered and waited for their large order and then drove back to Abby and Glennon’s house they would have 30 minutes or less before everyone arrived and the food would still be warm.
************************************************************************************************
Speaking of everyone arriving….. the day was coming to a close for everyone at the zoo, however there was one more important stop to make.
“Stuffed axolotl?” Hannah asked. The one she’d posed with outside the LAIR exhibit had been for photo opportunities, but she wanted one of her own.
“Gift shop! Gift shop!” Came the chant from a plethora of the kiddos younger, or feeling younger, than AT.
“Alright petites,” Abby conceded. “We’ve mostly been good today, haven’t we, and I think some of us just got a touch overexcited,” she raised her eyebrows at Roux and Hendrix, who looked suitably chastised for the fries-throwing incident. By mutual agreement of the adults, the gift shop was the next - and last - stop before they headed for the Wambach-Doyles’.
Once inside the shop, Areia and Syd corralled the four little ones, assisted by Jrue, as they hunted for appropriate souvenirs. Lauren and Kling were accompanying Clarisse and Hannah as they perused the corner of the shop dedicated to all things LAIR-related. The longed-for stuffed axolotl was duly found, and then Clarisse found a smaller, reversible axolotl toy - an axolotl head, blue with a smiling face to match Hannah’s plush. When it was turned inside out, however, it turned red with an angry, frowning face.
“Hmm, these are interesting…” Clarisse mused, considering it.
“You should get it, Bee. You could use it to explain how you're feeling to Miss Lori?”
Clarisse nodded to her chou’s suggestion. “Oui, I think I will do that. And yours, of course.” She looked surprised as Lauren picked another one - this one green and purple - out of the same bin.
“Brilliant idea, Hannah. I think I’ll get this one for Lightning myself - that’s Miss Lori to you - in case she wants one for the class generally, or for home or wherever,” she suggested. “It might even be a good idea for team exercises, I’ll have to drop a word in Ali’s ear.”
Meanwhile, in the corner which held the various stuffed mammals, particularly the big cats - lions, tigers, leopards, and jaguars - Tobin came upon Gisele crying in frustration.
“Hey, little one, what’s going on?” she coaxed gently. “Is it because of the cheetahs again?”
“Uh huh. Everyone is finding a stuffed animal but no ch- no cheetah.”
“What if I told you that where we're going next, Abby’s house has my old stuffed cheetah, Camille. She's about the size of Lavender. You see, Abby or Maman to me, got her for me when I was feeling really depressed and she helped me feel sunny in the tummy again. But right now she's just sitting in the attic so when we get back, I'm going to pass her on to you. Maybe she can help you to again feel sunny in the tummy too. How does that sound, little love?”
“T-thank you Miss Tobin,” Gisele said quietly. “That’s really nice of you.” She accepted Tobin’s hug, and stayed in Tobin’s arms until her crying had stopped. When she looked up again Alyssa was there, looking worried.
“You okay Gi?”
“Uh huh.” Gisele nodded quickly. AT didn’t feel sure of that, but let it go. “Okay.” She’d gotten matching LA Zoo t-shirts for herself and Gisele, knowing Mama Tobin had the stuffed toy sorted.
With that now settled and everyone else getting everything they wanted, the group loaded up in their respective vehicles and made their way back to Abby and Glennon’s, following behind Glennon’s van.
When Hannah entered the front door right after her cousins and in front of her Bee, a new, yet very intriguing smell of food invaded her nose.
Meanwhile, Gisele and AT were out of their harnesses and Gisele was tapping her foot on the floor as she waited for Miss Tobin to come back from upstairs.
AT sat down on the couch next to her sister, putting an arm around Gisele to try and help calm her as they waited. “Mama Tobin might be a while if she’s not sure what box the cheetah’s in. I know it was upsetting, Gi,” AT soothed, “but we’re gonna fix it, you’ll be alright.”
“Thank you, Lyssa. I'm more worried about Zozo cause she’s still stuck with them.” Gisele had a scowl on her face.
“Hey, we can discuss that later, after the others leave, okay? Look, there comes Mama Tobin now.” AT responded to her sister.
Tobin approached carrying Camille the stuffed cheetah under her arm, and she promptly handed the big cat over to Gisele, who hugged Camille tightly.
“Here you go sweetheart. I’m sure Camille will take good care of you, hmm?” Tobin coaxed, and Gisele nodded.
“Thank you Miss Tobin. Thank you a lot.”
This was the scene that Vivian walked into as she bypassed the overcrowded kitchen for the family room where she was hoping to set down her satchel and rest a moment.
“Tia Vivian!” AT jumped off the couch and barreled into her.
“Alyssa,” Vivian gave her a hug. “That’s from me, and this,” she added a gentle, teasing smack to the teen’s bottom, “is from your Tia Alex, who’s sorry she couldn’t turn up but she, Servo and Charlie had somewhere else to be tonight. Besides, I’m more here on official business than Morgan-Carrasco family business, so I suppose I should act like it but Alex wanted me to get that out of the way first.”
“Or you wanted to just blame Alex when she wasn’t here, hmm? Come on, there's food from La Azteca Tortilleria. It probably won't be the same as Gloria's, or your Abuela's, but maybe keep an open mind?” How Abby managed to sneak up on them all the way from the kitchen, well that was a secret.
Vivian jumped slightly at the interruption. “Yes ma’am. We’re coming. Come on, chiquititas, ” she coaxed AT and Gisele.
When they reached the kitchen they were hit with a very pleasant smell, along with James who said in perfect Spanish, “That’s exactly why I decided to order this to go. It's not the same as homemade, but probably significantly better than what my attempt would have been. Hannah, mi princesa, I know it's new but try some please? I'm told it's a fan favorite among the team…”
“Si, Papa.” Hannah responded, moving to fix her plate and in the process leaving a stunned Clarisse who was now holding up the serving line standing still with her mouth hanging open.
“What?” AT nudged Clarisse. “We live in a majority Spanish speaking area, Risse. Spanish is the least weird of the multiple languages cousin Hannah apparently knows.”
“Yes, I know and I’ve been picking it up, but how many languages is that now?” Clarisse asked in exasperation, shaking her head as she filled her own plate. “I’m losing track.”
“Five fluently, English, French, German, Japanese, and the Cantonese dialect of Chinese. I know enough Korean, and Spanish to get by and I want to learn Portuguese and some form of Arabic eventually, though. That makes 7, eventually 9. Cause then you can go pretty much anywhere, except sub-Saharan Africa, without a translator.”
As if that wasn't enough, James's next statement shocked the room, even Hannah.
“That just means I now know more than you, my daughter. I picked up Arabic while in China from the Uyghur people.”
“You can teach me later, please Daddy?” Hannah seamlessly switched back to English.
“Of course, Hannah. But that’s not what is happening right now. Food first, then Toy Story , then there's a few conversations after our guests leave okay?”
“Non, Monsieur,” Clarisse burst out, “we were good today, especially ma chou.”
Amanda stifled a smirk at Clarisse’s assumption. Well, she supposed, it wasn’t unfair.
“For once I don’t mean that kind of conversation, Risse. This is good news, no smacks, just a bit of a heavy topic, okay?”
Clarisse looked warily at James, as though unsure whether to believe him. “Oui Monsieur,” she conceded finally. She settled down with Hannah as they ate, and found herself thoroughly enjoying the food - it wasn’t the first time she’d eaten a meal from there, as many of their teammates favored it and it had sometimes been ordered for team lunches. Still, it had been a little while.
Roux and Hendrix were starting to nod off over the remnants of their cheese quesadilla before long, and it looked like JT and Cassius weren’t far behind. (JT’s food had been specified not to have dairy in it, thanks to Lauren ensuring Amanda and James knew about her dairy sensitivity, but she’d gotten vegan cheese and beans in her burrito instead. Cassius’ was the same as JT’s, for ease of serving the kids.)
“Are we sure they’ll even stay awake for the movie?” Syd inquired.
“I think it might be better to just leave early and see about having you guys over for movie night another time?” Lauren asked.
Seeing no obvious objections, the Leroux and Holiday-Klingenberg families took this as their time to leave and get the kiddos put to bed.
That left just Vivian, Glennon, Abby, James and Amanda plus Hannah and Clarisse, and the Press-Heath family Gisele included.
Amanda got close to Hannah without the kids running amok for the first time that night, and Hannah was calm enough to notice something new on Amanda’s hand - a thin gold wire ring, topped with a smooth, round white pearl. It looked similar to the type of ring one might get as a prize in a vending machine, except that it was very obviously a real gold band, and a real pearl. The pearl was attached in such a way that it rolled around as a thing to fidget with.
“Uhh…Mama, you didn’t have that this morning.”
“Excellent observation, angel.” Amanda smiled faintly, “and actually a good opening for the conversation your Daddy and I wanted to have with you all, right James?”
“Why don't we let Vivian lead everyone to the family room and give them some privacy and we'll sit down and talk, okay? It's nothing bad, promise princesse.”
It seemed everyone was in silent agreement as first Vivian, then one by one more family members got up and followed her, leaving Hannah behind with James and Amanda.
Chapter 50: Family Matters (Zoo Day evening)
Summary:
After the little ones and their parents have headed off, the Wambach-Doyles and the Preaths end up having discussions about the future - the future of the younger Thompsons, and the future of Hannah Doyle, her love, and Hannah's parents, as James and Amanda think about what their future as a married couple would look like. James doesn't want to be a drain on Abby and Glennon, and he knows Adelaide and Elise's insistence on serving the family have unnerved them more than a bit, so a place of their own sounds perfect.
Then there's the matter of the wedding itself to get in order.
Notes:
James and Amanda plan to invite Uncle Yi, Cousin Wei and others of James' Cantonese honorary family to the wedding. As a result, James wants the family's input on wedding traditions to be observed (he definitely doesn't want *Cardwell* traditions at a wedding where he plans to give up his family name for Amanda's.) Bev, who's taken Amanda under her wing through their work connection, will no doubt be delighted to help plan a Chinese-style wedding for Amanda and James, since it's the culture James wants to honor.
As for the Thompson drama...as before, it's strictly part of this AU and just a case of plot happening. I do not intend to imply or state that any such thing is going on in real life.
Chapter Text
They all assembled in the family room, and Gisele was seated between AT and Clarisse, practically wrapping herself around the stuffed cheetah. Alyssa put an arm around her younger sister, squeezing gently.
“Gi, hermanita? You’re alright, just friends and family, okay, there’s nothing to worry about, you’re safe. I understand why you’re worried but it’s okay, I promise.”
“Worried about Zozo.”
AT sighed and nodded, rubbing Gisele’s back. “Me, too, but Mama Tobin, Mama Christen, and Tia Vivian are working on that.”
“Okay, Gisele sweetheart, you are old enough that you can choose who you want to stay with. Now, it's my recommendation that first thing tomorrow morning either Tobin or Christen take you to the Classification Center and apply for a temporary Classification under the Distressed Home law that was recently passed,” Vivian turned to Tobin and Christen, “It's just like a learner's permit for drivers, she can have one of you go with her. And when she tests again officially, half the time it's the same result, just removes the temporary part.”
Christen nodded. “The sort of temporary Classification that’s done for underage athletes when they get called up for the Olympics or the World Cup,” she realized. “But in this case, Gisele’s home situation would be the reason you suggest, Viv? It wouldn’t be enough of an ask that she’s a youth National Team athlete, this legal situation ought to be brought into it?”
"Right, and especially to the home part, that was my next point, it gives us the opportunity to list your house as her place of residence on the Classification. Which is what we need to get you, and Zoe, out of there. Oh, and don't worry about the National Team side of things, they actually take their logo and place it on the identical one for the official one later, a copy paste thing so you don't have to go through the whole process again. Here's the really cool part though, ever since Ellie Carpenter’s case that kicked off the need for the law internationally, you don't have to worry about the upcoming France trip, representatives from the team, staff, and governing body, aka USA soccer, will be behind you and provide testimony how the right home environment and adults who encourage you makes all the difference. When you have the likes of Alex Morgan and Emma Hayes telling the judge that you would be better off with former World Cup winners and Olympic gold medalists Tobin Heath and Christen Press, I'm confident we will win easily.”
Christen grimaced at the reminder of how their most recent Olympics and World Cup had gone, unintentional as it probably was. “Well, thanks for that Viv. The main thing is to get Alyssa and her sisters all back together, in a safe and happy environment.” She could see that Gisele was already tuning out of Viv’s rambling explanation, and AT just held her sister close, unsure what about half of Viv’s comments had meant but getting the vague idea at least.
“Now. Gisele, sweetheart, can you try answering a few questions for me please?”
Gisele peeked over at Vivian, pressing close to Alyssa for comfort, and gave an uncertain nod. “I can do that, I guess.”
AT squeezed her sister’s hand gently. “Just answer Tia Vivian like if you were talking to me, Gi, you don’t have to worry.”
Gisele nodded and sat up a little straighter.
“Since Alyssa has been with Tobin and Christen, things have gotten worse, can you elaborate a little please? I'm going to need a few details cause Zoe’s case is a bit different.”
“Well since Lyssa left, they got more verbally mean and after I was signed they um, they said they weren't paying for Stanford cause Lyssa didn't need college, why should they have to spend money on me. And after Zozo lost her most recent match they wouldn't give her attention and when she finally had a tantrum she um- she um spanked Zozo. She said, “Abuela recommended it” but it’s not true! Abuela said it might do me some good, not Zozo!”
“Shhh,” AT hugged Gisele close as her voice rose in pitch, though her own eyes were narrowed in anger at her parents. “Breathe, Gi, hermanita, we’re gonna do something about it, we won’t let them do that to Zozo again, okay, just remember it’s gonna be okay. Tia Vivian, can someone get Zozo away from our mama and papa, or did they already?”
“I already filled out the paperwork for Zoe to be handed over to your Abuela, temporarily while they are investigated. It will take until the morning to get in front of a judge, though. But I do have good news. Before Mama moved to San Diego with your Tia Alex and Servo, she had an apartment in an upscale retirement neighborhood. Guess who is also in that neighborhood?”
“Abuelita?” AT whispered, hopeful. “With Zozo?”
“Ding ding! Correct, so you can't take Mama's old apartment cause that would be too close and too suspicious, but you visiting say, national teammate Alex Morgan from time to time would be less suspicious, no? And I've touched base with your Abuelita. After everything, we are also filing papers that your Abuelita will hand over parental rights to Tobin and Christen for Zoe, citing her age and how Tobin and Christen are better equipped to help her succeed, especially in regards to fútbol.”
“Tia Vivian? He also said that Zozo should give up soccer and try a different sport cause she'd never be as good as Lyssa or me, which not true. He lies! It just takes her a moment. And the last match was a penalty shootout!”
“Shhh, it will be okay, Gisele. And, with Alex and Servo coming down, she'll have Alex next door. And your Tia Alex even did a nationally televised commercial on not being the strongest or fastest and how she started playing late in childhood. If anyone can get rid of those thoughts it's her, okay?”
“Okay,” Gisele whispered, as AT cuddled her close.
“Don’t worry hermanita, Tia Alex is the best at stuff like that,” Alyssa promised. “And if anyone can help Zozo get better at socer it’s all of us, including Tia Alex. It’s not her fault she’s so much younger than us, so she just wasn’t able to practice together with us the same way you and me always were.”
Gisele nodded. “What if Zozo doesn’t even want to be good at soccer?”
“Then she doesn’t have to be, hermanita,” AT said firmly. “We’ll love her and be proud of her no matter what she wants to do.”
“Do you have any more questions before I go to my other client?” Vivian asked with a slight chuckle.
Before anyone could answer, Hannah came running through the family room towards the backyard and the pitch, letting out a wailing “Nooooo! No leave!” as she ran past.
“Hold on. I'll go see what's going on,” Abby put her hand up to stop Sister who had just turned the corner from the kitchen “Let me try first, please?”
At Amanda’s hesitant nod, Abby made her way to the backyard and the soccer pitch to find her niece trying to get the ball in the goal and continually being blocked by Hattie.
“You want to talk to me about what caused that outburst, petite?” Abby asked after making herself visible so as not to scare the younger Doyle.
“Like the room you made me, don't want to leave it cause you could just turn it back into another guest room.”
“Well, I can assure you that is not going to happen, petite. That will always be your room, we're not changing it. We're going to change where your Mama and Daddy sleep, and possibly Addy and Elise’s room back, but not yours at all, okay? And it might be fun to design a space with Bee to be together in the extended part, hmm?”
“But, but, Auntie Abby, I don’t want to go away, you’re family! You said, long as I was under your roof we’re family!”
“That was before you were confirmed as blood family. Blood always stays family, no matter where they are,” Abby pointed to the veins running along her arm “You moving literally one house over doesn’t change that.”
“But I’m not your blood, I’m Auntie Glennon’s blood,” Hannah whispered. “What if it’s not same?”
“Want to know a secret, petite? It's even better than the same, cause you have found family through me and blood family through Glennon and that bond, between us, it's unbreakable, okay? Abby smoothed out a tuft of Hannah’s hair, placing Hannah’s hand on her own head and getting a smile from Hannah.
“Now, I'm going to cross, I want you to score a goal before we go back in, okay?” This was merely a fun way to get them both to calm their emotions before returning inside.
Hannah did her best to focus on the ball, when Abby crossed it to her. She kicked it toward the goal, where the two dogs seemed to be sharing the role of keeper. Hattie blocked the ball with her body and Abby covered a grin, rolling her eyes. “Two keepers? I thought I taught them the rules better than that,” Abby commented.
(Whistle) “Hattie you're being subbed off, Out!”
Now, with Hattie out of the way, Abby tried crossing the ball to Hannah who focused and was successful!
“Now, shall we head back inside, petite?”
“No,” Hannah protested, shaking her head. “Don’t want smacks.”
“You think you're getting smacks? I think if I explained things, then you probably won't be getting smacks, but we have to go back inside. We wouldn't want them to start worrying, right?”
“I…I guess,” Hannah said quietly. “I guess maybe I should…I should say sorry to Mama and Daddy for running away.”
“That’s a good idea and you didn't run away, not really. At least not nearly compared to your cousin.” Abby responded as they walked back inside and could be heard in the family room…….
Ten minutes earlier in the kitchen…..
“Sooo we went to the courthouse and found our annulment, it was indeed fraudulent. But instead of going through the court system and waiting months for a new marriage certificate, your mama and I decided it was cheaper and easier to just get married again. What do you think, Hannah?”
“Get married again?” Hannah’s eyes widened. “That would be amazing, Daddy,” she said. “You and Mama could be like a prince and princess.” Most of the weddings Hannah had seen on TV were royal weddings, since her grandmother thought those were appropriately aristocratic viewing.
“Yes, we could, angel. And we were also thinking about getting a house down the street for us and lifting some of the weight from Abby’s shoulders-”
Hannah abruptly got up and ran away from the table. “Nooo!!”
Back to the present………..
As Abby and Hannah came back into the family room, the first thing Hannah spotted was cousin AT. She looked like she'd gone white and was blushing at the same time if such a thing was possible.
Having her incident now used as a benchmark, twice in one night, first for talking about Gi running away last night when they were at the zoo, which is probably just part of a tally right now? AT thought. Then when Hannah barreled through, running to the backyard, well AT could feel the disapproval radiating off the assembled family members, as though AT had been the bad example to her older adopted cousin. She squirmed, hoping she wouldn’t be blamed for whatever had caused Hannah’s upset, and Christen put a hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently.
“Settle down sweetheart, it’s alright, don’t you worry, your Grandmere will see to Hannah and everything will be alright. No one’s upset with you,” she promised quietly.
AT nodded uncertainly. She was fairly sure Mama Tobin and Mama Christen knew most everything about everything, and Mama Christen, especially, was pretty good at discerning when people were really mad or not. But even so, she wasn’t quite sure until Abby and Hannah returned, and she could get a good look at them. Hannah looked calmer, and somewhat chastened for her outburst.
Hannah approached Amanda and James with a slightly wary expression.
“Sorry for running off, Mama, Daddy, and for shouting, I just…”
“It’s alright, angel.” Amanda pulled Hannah gently into her arms. “Feeling calmer now? Did Auntie Abby help?”
“Uh huh, but, I don’t want smacks for running away.”
“You didn’t run away, sweetheart. You might have run from us , and running in the house isn’t safe, is it now, but you aren’t getting spanked, Hannah.” Amanda walked Hannah over to the step and sat down with her, wrapping an arm around her protectively. “Mama’s here my angel, you’re okay, I’m just making sure you’ve calmed down and we can talk about this, alright?”
Hannah sighed and rested her head on Amanda’s shoulder. “Uh huh.” She tensed as James approached, sitting on her other side, and Hannah slipped her hand into Amanda’s, playing idly with the ring on Amanda’s finger while avoiding James’ gaze. “Daddy not mad?”
“I'm not mad at all. You were feeling some things, but you got answers and are feeling better? And smart girl, you at least went in the right direction towards the backyard and not out in the street.”
Unbeknownst to James this made AT fidgety, thinking about that time she ran away. I should probably stop doing that maybe?
“I…I don’t wanna leave my room though Daddy. Auntie Abby and everybody made it special,” Hannah said anxiously.
Amanda kissed the top of Hannah’s head lightly. “I know they did, angel, but this way you can have two special rooms, one at this house and one at our new house. Does that sound good?”
Hannah bit her lip, feeling overwhelmed.
“What if we designed it together and you can see how part of my room was back home, ma chou?” Clarisse tried to calm Hannah and provide a grounding force, nor liking seeing her chou so overwhelmed.
“You know, I'm sure Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon wouldn't mind if you wanted to stay in this room until the actual extension apartment is built and design how it's going to be inside and use that as a transition period where you're not moving suddenly. What about that? We just wait a little longer, what's one more month?”
“What’s the timeline here, James?” Abby asked, moving to put her hands supportively on Hannah’s shoulders. Between Amanda, Abby, and Clarisse, Hannah was pretty well surrounded now and unable to panic, but Abby kept her gaze on James.
“About a month, maybe a week more. I was planning to get Hannah at lunch and we take a tour of the house on either side of you. Probably a week to get paperwork done, then 3 - 4 weeks for an addition.”
“That’s when Miss Lori said our final was! Five weeks! She says if I pass, I can be her assistant in the box for the match versus Bay and “we'll see from there” But Bay! Cause Scar!” Turns out Hannah was less panicky and more bouncing off the wall with excitement, despite Abby’s hands on her shoulders.
“So the timeline for the house is a month, five to six weeks at most? What about the wedding?” Abby inquired. “These things usually take longer than that to put together.”
“That’s my better half's department. I just show up and you point where I need to be, right?”
Glennon glared at her erstwhile brother-in-law, wondering if he was serious. “A wedding is a joining of two people and two families, James. You’re going to help with this, especially if there’s customs or traditions we should consider, since your upbringing’s been much more well traveled than Sister’s, and if the guests you’re planning to invite have certain expectations, we’d like to know that. You have a Chinese cousin, yes? Would he expect you to honor any of his traditions, or would you like to?”
“I got you for a moment, there huh?” James said with a grin. “I want to help, especially since we didn't get this last time. I just might need some direction at times. In regards to those traditions, please no thank you; they can go bye-bye with her. As for Wei and any Chinese traditions, there are a few that come to mind, but one of the main ones - the fight - also involves others such as Areia. Don't worry, it's not a real fight, no blood spilled is rule one. Now , they use a system of “misses” where you're purposely trying not to hit the person. Meant for Areia and her former position, though.
“What do you think of that, angel?” Amanda asked Hannah, looking at her daughter. She wasn’t about to permit anything that would frighten Hannah. “It sounds like Areia and her friends would be doing some playacting, hm?”
“That sounds fun. Ooooh, Daddy we should probably tell them about lai see so they don't start a registry and there's the 6 gifts.”
“Lie See?” Glennon raised an eyebrow.
“It means red envelope. Traditionally, you fill them with cash or gold jewelry and then the newlyweds just go buy what they need. Oh, and thank you for remembering about that and the six gifts, princesse. In addition to exchanging red envelopes, oranges are also sometimes touched during this part of the wedding ceremony. Oranges are wrapped with red paper and placed on a red plate. Touching the oranges and gifting a red envelope in exchange is supposed to bring good luck and prosperity to the couple. Oranges are more seasonal so often times they are replaced with apples. In Chinese, apples sound like safety and comfort so it's a very welcomed substitute. Traditionally, the groom's side has to prepare 12 gifts for the bride's side on the wedding day. Modern weddings have simplified this and usually just do the essential 6 gifts which include wedding cookies, traditional Chinese cake, candles and firecrackers, money and gold jewelry, head-to-toe apparel - clothing purses, and shoes, and everything has to have a red envelope in it. Oh, and this is more for Hannah and whoever is helping her, but the menus typically include abalone because it is "a sign of good luck and prosperity and status." Fish is also commonly served, rice balls signifies that the families will be together and live happily ever after, and a whole fish would be served because the word for fish, yu, sounds like the word for plenty, meaning a wish for abundance. Serving sweet lotus seeds for dessert symbolized a wish for many children. We'll need lots of small whole fish as each person's main protein, for those that are okay with fish. Maybe you can ask Miss Beverly for help and ask Ali for any vegan alternatives for anyone else? Sorry, you’re probably right Glennon, somewhere between six months and a year?” James looked apologetically at Amanda “I know we were originally thinking sooner than that. I'm sorry, ma reine.”
“It's okay. We waited this long, we're together again.”
Glennon snorted under her breath. “Amanda, are you kidding? Get Miss Beverly on this, set her up with James and Hannah’s adopted family, this Uncle Yi and Cousin Wei, I assume there’s an Aunt someone or other? Put her and Miss Beverly in the same room, you’ll be married as soon as they can work out the details.”
“Ooooh, we can call Nainai, Daddy!”
“Good idea, Glennon. Wei's Mom, Jiangli, kinda became like a better mother figure than her , but she was in the back of the car that Dad and Ming, Wei's Uncle that was close to Dad died in. Somehow, miraculously she survived but lost her legs so she's wheelchair bound. But thankfully she's still with us. Maybe we can call her tomorrow after checking out the house? As long as we don’t leave it until it’s the middle of the night there, we wouldn’t want to give Grandpa Yi a reason to smack her for waking him up would we?”
Seeing the look on Glennon’s face, James felt the need to clarify, “They're old school in only a few aspects with Yi believing in “You’re never too old for smacks. But, speaking of the middle of the night, I think it's time we all get started on bedtime routines cause you girls have an early morning with school, right?”
“Or we could call Nainai right now cause it’s the middle of the day tomorrow there,” Hannah suggested.
“Okay, but only if you promise not to stay on long. Tobin and their family still need to get home unless they're sleeping in Lauren’s guesthouse cause we're kinda blocking their exit, sweetheart. Do you still have your other phone, cause if not I'll have to text Areia to give me the number?”
Hannah responded that she did and as she went upstairs to get it, she thought of something she could pass on to Syd to surprise/thank Areia.
Tobin got up and pulled AT and Gisele close, finding the slightly younger teen nearly asleep already. She scooped Gisele up, shaking her head. “Maybe we should go to Lauren’s guesthouse, if she won’t mind having us. I don’t know that I want to take Gisele too far away from here right now, she’s asleep on her feet.”
“We’ll wait to tell Hannah goodnight, anyway,” Christen added as AT began to protest. “We’re not going anywhere yet, sweetheart, Tobin just didn’t want Gisele to fall over.”
In the end, Tobin lay Gisele down on the couch with her head in Alyssa’s lap, while Christen called Lauren (who’d already gone ahead with Jrue, Kling, and her kids) to see if she minded overnight houseguests. Getting confirmation that they could stay in the guesthouse, she told Tobin the good news.
Hannah was back down a moment later and after quick goodbyes and promises that they would see each other tomorrow at school, Tobin led her family to the Cruisy, driving across the street to Lauren’s guesthouse. Now it was just Hannah and her extended family plus Risse, and soon her other extended family.
“Why don't we all go in the family room, we might be more comfortable?” Amanda suggested.
The Wambach-Doyles settled in the family room, Clarisse claiming the middle of the couch and pulling Hannah down over her lap, making Hannah sputter in protest.
“Bee, what?”
“Insurance,” Clarisse said smugly. Hannah rolled her eyes and sighed, but settled down, knowing her Bee wouldn’t put up with any arguments and besides, with her Daddy and Auntie Abby in the room, whining probably wouldn’t go over well.
“Don’t fret ma chou. This can be a very comfortable position, can it not.”
“I guess, Bee.” Hannah squirmed around to pull the phone out, ignoring Clarisse’s amused chuckle as she called the number.
“Oh hi, Cousin Wei, I was hoping Nainai would answer - oh right, she isn’t that good with technology, of course. What did I want to tell her? Um, well…” Hannah sucked on her lower lip, jumping a little as Clarisse gave her an encouraging pat on the seat of her board shorts. “Hey, not necessary - no, not you, Cousin Wei, sorry.”
“Is there a reason I'm looking at the ….. ceiling as your background Hannah?”
“Because my wonderful, beautiful annoying Top won’t let me up off her lap while I call you,” Hannah grumbled, getting a somewhat firmer pat for her trouble and squirming.
“That’s two, ma chou,” Clarisse said smugly. “See, Madame Abby, I know how to keep tallies as well.”
“Can I please have a normal angle to see the rest of you, Hannah’s Top? My mother doesn't do well with angles like that, not after the incident.”
“Oh, oui, we would not wish to upset the Madame,” Clarisse said, and reluctantly righted Hannah to sit on her lap, one arm around her girlfriend while Hannah’s other hand held the phone. “Sorry. Bonjour, hello, I am Clarisse, Hannah’s Top. Her, how do you say in your language? I suppose ‘girlfriend’ will do, though.”
“Ah, little Hannah has a nǚpéngyǒu! One moment I will go get my parents!”
“I hope they will approve of us, these relatives of yours, ma chou. I do not intend to give you up,” Clarisse assured Hannah quietly while Wei went to get his parents for them.
“I’m sure they will, I’m just wondering what’s going to happen when we tell them about Mama and Daddy.”
“‘We’, ma chou? Oh no, that’s all you. I’m here for moral support though.”
Amanda covered a grin as Glennon mouthed ‘brats with power’ at Abby, tilting her head toward Clarisse.
Moments later, Yi and Jiangli appeared on camera, smiling at the sight of Hannah.
“It is good to see you, Hannah! And this is your nǚpéngyǒu?”
“Clarisse Le Bihan, ma'am.”
“She is French? Can you cook?”
“Um, not well, Ma'am.”
“Can you at least handle Hannah’s discipline, if you are her Top?”
That got a confident, almost wolfish grin out of Clarisse. “Yes, sir. I can definitely manage that. I also play football.”
“You play for the team there. What about Olympics?”
“I'm hoping to make the squad for the Olympics, yes.”
“Um, Nainai not to interrupt, but I called cause I have news: Mama and Daddy are getting married!”
“Oh this is wonderful news! When Nicky told us they were back together I wanted to believe it, but didn't want to jinx it. Wonderful news!”
“And we were wondering if you could come down and help get everything together? Miss Beverly, that's Beverly Riley is going to help, but we would like to have you also.”
“We will be there for Amandah. Wait! Did you just say Riley, as in the New Zealand capitan?”
“Yes, why?”
“Yi, I think we finally found them! Okay, stay with me. So Beverly's Mom was born in China, right? Her Mom's Dad, Cheng Hung Sek and my grandfather were brothers but when Hung left to work the railroad in America, grandfather cut him off from family still here. I've been looking for them since he died and I could access the last information. She probably doesn't even know we exist!” There were obvious tears threatening to form in the older woman’s eyes.
“You can get us her contact information and maybe tell her about us sometime tomorrow, Hannah? We will be there sooner rather than later, now.” Yi rubbed his wife's back.
“Umm, Madame, Monsieur…. With all respect, How is Madame going to help in Miss Beverly's kitchen? Not trying to be rude Ma'am it's just…..” Clarisse trailed off, unsure how to explain her question.
“Oh don't worry about that, dearie. Back the camera up will you, Wei.”
In a move that seemed more at home in a Transformers movie, Jiangli pressed a button and her wheelchair started moving before she was standing upright, still buckled in, and could move similar to a Segway, by using her thumb like a regular motorized wheelchair.
“I wasn’t giving up my time in the kitchen, especially after Wei had the first grandkid, I've had my chair ever since. You will send us contact information before this time tomorrow Hannah? I know it is getting late there and you need rest. It is getting close to your grandfather and my nap time anyway. Goodnight Hannah and family!”
When Jiangli, Yi and Wei had gone, Clarisse pulled Hannah back over her lap, only to get a pointed, cleared throat from Abby.
“Save that for upstairs, petites.”
“Oui Madame,” Clarisse sighed, huffing in annoyance. She didn’t want to have to wait.
“Alright, on that note, bedtime petites.”
Hannah and Clarisse got up, and headed upstairs to bed. Honey was curled up on the bed, and jumped down with a bark in greeting, circling Hannah’s legs as if attempting to be reassuring before she let Abby herd her out of the room.
If that wasn't enough to surprise Clarisse, the next voice certainly did.
“Bonjour, food before sleep? Dog wake me up.”
Clarisse filled the bowl attached to Lafayette’s perch. “Bon appétit et bonne nuit, Monsieur Lafayette.”
With the birb finally settled, Clarisse could finally get to the fun part of the bedtime routine.
(Well, first they quickly managed brushing teeth and getting into pjs, because Clarisse didn’t want Madame Abby up there after them. But after that… )
“Come here, ma chou,” Clarisse said with a lazy smile, sitting on the bed.
Hannah hesitated before climbing back over her Bee’s lap. “Umm…Bee, you got smacked harder than me this morning?”
“Something I intend to correct,” Clarisse said, causing Hannah to squirm in protest. “Oh, no fouet for you, ma chou. But these creampuffs need just a little more baking, non?”
“Uh huh, guess so, Bee,” Hannah conceded, wanting to keep her Bee happy, and Clarisse patted her bottom gently, pulling down Hannah’s pj bottoms and boxer briefs. Her bottom was no longer pink from that morning, but Clarisse started to remedy that as Hannah squirmed under the onslaught of gentle but insistent smacks. “Oww, Bee!” Hannah protested as her bottom was slowly warmed all over, and Clarisse stopped, inspecting her chou’s newly pink bottom.
“Mmm, you were very good for me ma chou. That’s enough for tonight, I think.” Clarisse was even kind enough to get the vanilla scented lotion out and rub it on Hannah’s bottom before pulling her clothes back into place.
Hannah was only crying a little as she snuggled into Clarisse’s arms. “Thanks for the lotion, Bee.”
“You’re welcome, ma chou. Okay now it’s bedtime.”
“Do you want some of the lotion, Bee?” Hannah asked, and Clarisse looked at her.
“Are you putting off bedtime?”
“No Bee, just trying to help.”
“I would love that, but I also know someone who might not approve. Especially if Tante Abby is the person driving us to the stadium tomorrow. How about I just sleep on top of you instead?”
“Okay Bee,” Hannah agreed around a yawn. “We can do that.” She snuggled into bed with Clarisse sprawled on top of her, and put her arms around her girlfriend, cuddling her close. “Mine.”
“Yes, I am all yours, ma chou.” Before Clarisse could even finish the sentence, Hannah was asleep. Clarisse followed soon after.
Chapter 51: House Hunters International
Summary:
(or, how to find a Feng Shui house, and other things)
Plans for James and Amanda's wedding continue, and Miss Lori has to let Clarisse and Hannah go after lunch so they can go house hunting with James, Amanda, and a fifth addition to the party. Later, Areia and Syd get a surprise, and it seems their surprise has arranged one for Clarisse in return.
This is all getting to be a little much for Hannah, will she be able to cope with the help of her family and friends?
Chapter Text
Abby woke the next morning after a mixture of jumbled thoughts had invaded her dreams. Sister’s getting married to James all over again - a real wedding, though that won’t take place right away - and they’re moving house before that, she remembered. And then there’s everything going on with les petites-filles - what to do…
She gently shook Glennon awake, and gave her wife a good morning kiss. “Did you sleep well, cherie? Or did you have a lot on your mind, too?”
“A lot on my mind,” Glennon confessed, and Abby nodded.
“I do have to bring the girls to school. We don't want them to be late, do we? But we’ll have a lot to talk about after I get back. Want to talk to Miss Beverly with me about everything?” That got Glennon up, and Abby was right behind her.
---------
“Time to get up, ma reine.”
“Don’ wan’ to get up.”
“Well, I need you awake.”
“Why?” Amanda’s eyes opened blearily, and James kissed her good morning.
“We have places to be. Get up, ma reine, unless you need some wake up smacks, hmm?”
Amanda dodged, scrambling out of bed, as James aimed one at her bottom. “I’m good, I’m good!”
“Good, because we have important things to take care of, sweetheart. Let’s go.” James got up, not wasting time about readying himself for the day as Amanda got dressed.
---------
“Bonne matin, Bee,” Hannah yawned as Clarisse kissed her awake.
“Bonne matin, ma chou. Come on, let’s get ready for school before Tante Abby comes in here, hmm? Or do your pretty creampuffs need a little baking?” Clarisse grinned to herself as Hannah climbed over her lap. “Oh, I see, this bottom is eager for more, non? Maybe just a little?” Clarisse looked hopefully at Hannah, who rolled her eyes.
“Maybe a few love-pats, we don’t have time for anything else, we need to get dressed for school and get downstairs in ten minutes or you’ll be getting more than that from Miss Lori if we’re late.”
Clarisse grimaced. “Oui, ma chou.” She gave Hannah five gentle smacks over the seat of her pajama bottoms. “Do not worry ma chou. I can tend to you properly later.” She gave Hannah’s bottom a gentle, reassuring rub. “Let’s get up and get going so we do not get in trouble.”
(Squawk) “Bonne matin! Breakfast?”
“We say ‘petit-déjeuner’, Monsieur Lafayette,” Clarisse laughed. “As-tu faim pour le petit-déjeuner, ma chou?”
Hannah nodded, and the two raced through their morning routine.
Before long, they were heading down to accept their to-go breakfast from Glennon - sandwiches, this time, of toasted English muffins, egg, and ham together, with spinach and tomato for extra nutrition.
Hannah gulped down her medicine with a cup of juice, and then they were on their way to Abby’s van.
Once everyone was loaded up and safely buckled up in their seats, Abby started on the drive to the stadium and discussion this time turned to teammate/cousins Gisele and Zoe.
“Do you guys think Gisele will be at the stadium now that she's staying with cousin Tobin? And do you think she wasn’t here yet because they wouldn't let her come earlier?” Hannah asked as soon as she was finished with her breakfast sandwich.
“I think she will be there sometimes, oui, ma chou. But Gisele has her own school to do, and Miss Lori may just be having her do her online school instead of paying attention to her lesson,” Clarisse said. “Last year, when Alyssa was finishing high school from home, she only had Tobin and Christen, and sometimes Sofia to keep her on task. Perhaps doing her work in a class environment, even if it’s not at her own school, will be helpful.”
“So she might be in your class, but probably at the back cause she's working on stuff for school. So you might want to tone down your excitement a tad, hmm petite? Focus on Miss Lori and class, okay Hannah?” This statement was from Abby to try and help Hannah stay out of trouble.
“I'll do my best not to disturb Gisele, promise.”
“That’s all we ask, ma chou.”
Conversation continued, Hannah and Risse were so distracted by thoughts of Gisele and Zoe that they didn't even notice that Abby had begun looking for a spot at the stadium and it would soon be time for a conversation with Miss Lori and Ali that thankfully wasn't going to be a conversation.
Before they knew it, Abby was parked at the stadium. “Come on, petites, let’s get you to Miss Lori’s class,” Abby said. The girls grabbed their bags and hurried along behind Abby as they headed inside; they went to the film room, where Miss Lori was waiting, along with Captain Ali Riley.
“Good morning, Abby. Good morning, girls.” Lori smiled pleasantly. “I trust we’ve been behaving?”
“...No trouble this morning, Madame Lori,” Clarisse offered truthfully.
“Good, let’s keep it that way. So, you had something we needed to discuss with Ali, captain to captain? Or is it more personal?” Lori inquired, looking at Abby as they went inside.
“Do you have another bodyguard to introduce or something?” Ali asked with a chuckle.
“No. Nǎinai has a cousin that is also Nǎinai !” Hannah exclaimed excitedly.
Clarisse let her chou handle this as she went to their desk and started putting their things away. As she set up her reversible axolotl on top, the smiley face in evidence, she heard Ali ask Hannah,
“Uh…wait, what? Another Nǎinai?” Ali tilted her head to one side. “Who’s also a cousin?”
Hannah pointed to Ali “Nǎinai. Has a cousin in China who is Nǎinai.” She pointed to herself, then in a polyglot moment unintentionally continued in Cantonese, “Understand?” “Sorry, understand?”
Ali blinked again. “My Nǎinai has, or had a cousin in China who is your Nǎinai?” she tried again, to make sure she understood. “Ma and me are related to your…” She gestured, struggling to put a name to the concept, “godparents, sort of?” she suggested, to make it easier for Miss Lori.
“Correct! Mama and Daddy got engaged so we called cousin…. well I guess Uncle Wei now, who is technically your cousin, and Nainai Jiangli made the connection to you when Bee said she played on the French team.”
“Uncle Wei?” Clarisse looked up from where she’d been rolling her axolotl back and forth in her hands. “How was he a cousin and now he’s an uncle, ma chou?”
“He didn't have kids before and in light of….” She gestured to Ali, meaning that new connection “He makes more sense as Uncle now?”
“Well, that’s all very exciting, Hannah - I admit I’m most interested about the part where your parents are getting remarried, though,” Miss Lori admitted. “The genealogy lesson is starting to make my head hurt, and we can’t have that from the teacher now can we?”
Abby snorted. “Oh please, a football to the face barely made your head hurt, Lightning. You’re just trying to not let them distract you too much.”
Lori turned away from Abby with a barely-there eyeroll, and in doing so she spotted Clarisse playing with the reversible plush. “Miss Le Bihan, what is that?”
"It's an axolotl, Madame Lori."
Lori sighed, trying not to roll her eyes again. "Yes, I can see that."
"You said you wanted to know, Madame."
"Why is there an axolotl on your desk?"
"Because it's happy to see you, which means I'm happy, but if I'm not feeling happy, I can go like this," Clarisse turned the plush inside out, exposing its angry face. "And you know I am, how do you call it, in a mood? Which would probably not be a good time to call on me."
“And I even got you a couple of different ones too, Lightning. For your class, of course.” Abby had a broad grin as she tossed her a bag of the reversible plush zoo animals. There were more than ‘a couple’, in fact; Lori pulled out, among others, a giraffe, a leopard, a reindeer, and a flamingo. Each was a round head (or maybe just a small, overly rotund body) with the animal’s features on it.
“There, that should be enough to start with. They’ll probably be a big hit, Lori.”
“Well, thank you, Abby.”
“So, Mama and Daddy want a traditional Chinese wedding, so originally we wanted to ask if you and Nǎinai if you wanted to help, but now it's more like letting you know they're coming? Aaaand they kinda want Nǎinai’s number so Nǎinai can tell Nǎinai that she's coming?”
“Now I’m the one getting a headache,” Ali snorted. “So your Bàba’s family is coming and they want me to give you Ma’s number to make arrangements?”
“Yes, but you can trust them, honest. Auntie Abby was there. And they were there for Daddy.”
“This was more about letting you know they were coming,” Abby turned towards Lori. “James and Amanda will be picking up Hannah and Clarisse after lunch to tour houses. I hope that won't be a problem, Lightning?” Abby asked, and Lori didn’t have time to answer verbally before Ali interrupted.
"It's not about trust. It's about, do you realize what's about to happen," Ali groaned. "Traditional Chinese wedding? Traditional? I hope to God that you realize what you've just unleashed on yourselves." She smirked, and looked at James before texting her Ma's number to Hannah's phone.
"Sister told me that he was joking with her about he thought his job was just to show up," Abby snorted.
"Once the grandmothers get hold of this wedding, he might just about be right," Ali snorted. "This is going to be a spectacle, make no mistake. Now, let me just check to be sure, Hannah, your..." She tried to put it in concepts Lori and Abby would follow better, "father's godfather's wife, is my grandmother's cousin?"
Lori sighed. “It’s not a problem, Abby,” she said quietly when Ali stopped to take a breath. “Can we at least all sit down while we talk?” She guessed this was going to go on for a while. “We still have progress reports to discuss.”
“Sorry,” Ali said quickly. “Just trying to make sure that James and Amanda aren’t already sort-of related, but if it’s all on the maternal side I don’t think it counts. We can figure it out after. Moving on.”
“Thank you, Alexandra.” Lori said archly, making Ali blush as Miss Lori pulled the progress reports out.
When they were all seated, Lori (who had Abby on one side of her for now, and Ali on the other) passed Hannah and Clarisse’s progress reports to Abby. “We’ve made some accommodations for Hannah,” Miss Lori explained. “She is allowed more frequent breaks, to move around the classroom as long as she doesn’t disturb the other students, and some extra time on tests and assignments.”
Ali nodded agreement. “Hannah’s amazingly clever, especially when it comes to statistics, but it just takes her longer to get her thoughts out on paper. There’s nothing wrong with that,” she added.
“That all sounds fair,” Abby agreed. “It sounds like Sister back when she was at school, according to what Glennon says, though unfortunately she wasn’t given all the accommodations she needed.”
“So it seems like you both got all A’s. Good job, petites. James and Amanda will be back to pick you both up after lunch, unless anyone needs anything else from us?”
“Non, Tante Abby, I think we’re good here.” Especially as their fellow students were beginning to turn up - the Preaths, with AT and Gisele in tow, and Syd, with Areia, just to start with. Gisele said a quiet ‘good morning’ to everyone before hurrying to the back of the room and setting up her school laptop at the desk behind AT’s.
With Miss Lori’s class starting to get underway, Abby slipped away, hoping the morning would go smoothly - or as smoothly as it ever did. The afternoon was bound to be interesting.
************************************************************************************************
Before Hannah knew it, her Daddy was walking into the cafeteria to pick her and Bee up to go see Miss Beverly and pick up Mama.
James was immediately accosted by a pair of small children, until Areia walked over to scoop them up, and Syd walked up behind her, laughing to herself. “Cassius, Roux, please, don’t knock Mr. James over.” She raised an eyebrow at James, wondering how he wanted to be addressed by the kids, and hoping he wouldn’t notice that Hannah and Clarisse had been distracted by Ali over at the lunch table, the three of them talking rapidly to someone on one of their phones.
“I’m fine, thanks Sydney,” James gave her a brief smile and greeted Areia. “Don’t think I didn’t see you hiding my daughter from me, though,” he added. “What’s going on over there?” He heard a rapid flow of Cantonese and English mixed together, and walked over to see Clarisse, Ali, and Hannah with their heads together over the video call on Ali’s phone.
It was a conference call, with Beverly and Amanda on one end, and - to his shock - Hannah’s Nǎinai Jiangli on the other. His, for all intents and purposes, ‘godmother’ as Lori would understand it. And she was talking to Bev while Amanda listened, clearly not taking in most of it except the odd namedrop or two - “Amandah,” “Hannah,” “Alexandrah”, and so on. There were meaningful gestures at Amanda by Bev, well meaningful to her and Jiangli apparently because even James was baffled.
“Um…Monsieur,” Clarisse turned around and looked up, “Captain Ali texted her Maman about, you know, you and Madame, and her cousin, and then her Maman insisted on a group call right now, and they haven’t stopped since. Hannah is translating when she can, but some of this is even beyond ma chou’s abilities.”
“Mine too, Clarisse. They know more than us put together.” I guess we just have to wait them out. There's no way to respectfully say we need to end the call to go househunting with an unlucky number of people. James thought.
“Were you needing to take Hannah and Clarisse to pick up Amanda now, sir?” Ali asked respectfully in English, but the words registered with Bev. She managed to stop the flow of conversation long enough to check the time.
“Is time for Amandah to go? Where going?”
This was directed at Amanda personally, so she blinked at the sudden attention.
“Um, well, me, James, Hannah, and Risse were gonna go look at houses, Miss Beverly, remember?” she offered.
This got twin gasps from Beverly and Jiangli (who, it seemed, understood English better than everyone thought). The latter burst out in angry Cantonese, which Beverly followed up in English.
“Amandah! What you mean, you touring a house with the four of you? Four! No number more unlucky! And you want a Chinese wedding, Amandah? You need the house to be proper, I go with you, I help.”
“Yes, Mama,” Amanda said with a touch of sardonicism. However, tone aside, it seemed the right thing to say, for Beverly favored her with a grin.
(Amanda wasn’t entirely sure she liked the look of that grin, but even so.)
A brief exchange of Cantonese later, and Jiangli ended her side of the call (probably with Wei’s help).
“You come get us, we five go together,” Beverly ordered James.
“Yes ma’am.”
Ali ended the video call as Hannah and Clarisse got up and everyone said their goodbyes before the three of them loaded up into Abby’s van and James drove to the Classification Center.
************************************************************************************************
After having picked up Mama and Miss Beverly at the Classification Center, Daddy was now essentially driving home to look at homes. The thought was ironic, but it still made Hannah giggle.
“What’s so funny, ma chou?”
“Bee we're essentially driving home to look at homes.” Hannah giggled again.
“That is kinda funny, ma chou.” Clarisse let out a small giggle.
Before either of them could say anything more, James stopped the van. It seemed they had reached the first house.
Well, there's Tante Abby’s house, so we're in the right neighborhood. Clarisse thought.
The first house the realtor showed them had the number four in its house number. Beverly shut it down immediately. Across the street was another house, but the Feng Shui was all wrong.
“We not concerning that house. It have no concerning for James and Amandah.”
Amanda exchanged a ‘what-can-you-do’ look with James, who shrugged. Finally, in a last ditch effort, they were shown a lot which was being readied for a customizable house. “If you’re concerned about the, um…orientation of the house and such things, this might be the right fit for you.”
“What house number this?”
Beverly beamed at the response; there was a double eight in it. “This one best luck,” she proclaimed. “You show us this house, we make sure it right for them. Amandah my daughter,” she explained proudly, and if the realtor didn’t quite seem to believe it, Beverly didn’t care. She may only have been Amanda’s ‘work mom’, but that could mean just as much. “This one best so far. Come, we discuss with Abby-ah.”
They left the realtor looking rather dazed, since dealing with Beverly Fong Lowe Riley was akin to being hit by a truck if you weren’t expecting her forceful personality, and retreated to Abby and Glennon’s house, sitting down at the kitchen table. Beverly bustled around making tea before they got down to business, and brought the tray to the table with tea and small cakes, cups enough for her, Amanda, James, Hannah, Clarisse, Abby, Glennon, and one more, as though she was expecting someone else to join them.
The doorbell rang, and Clarisse jumped, startled. At a gesture from Beverly, she went to open the door and saw Ali there.
“Ali! What are you doing here, usually you text before showing up?”
“Ma invited me, I couldn’t say no, she said it was important and I was already driving, sorry.” Ali stumbled behind her French teammate as Clarisse pulled her back into the kitchen. Ali dutifully poured the tea for her mother and friends.
“Alright, so what’s going on, Ma?” Ali turned to Beverly with a questioning look. At Abby’s house they might be, but she knew this family council thing had to be Bev’s idea.
Before Bev could answer, though, her phone rang.
“Hello, family, how is the house search coming?”
“So much bad in these houses we seen, qìngjiāpó! Amandah and James-ah needing totally new house, make sure the feng shui perfect,” Beverly fretted. “But new house take so long to build!”
“You know that feng shui house that was on market? Wei-shen bought it! I can send you pictures for inspiration, and I think we can find workers who will move slightly faster. I'll call you back in a moment because I need my phone.” Jiangli pointed at the camera as if to indicate she was using her phone as said camera.
“Yes, call soon! The sooner house finish, the sooner James-ah move in, before wedding. Then can do ceremony properly.” Beverly nodded firmly. The wedding ceremony would involve both the bride’s house and the groom’s house, before they were moved in together, and it made the most sense to establish James in the family home before adding Amanda and Hannah to it. It would give Hannah a little more time with her Wambach-Doyle relations, too, before being uprooted. Not that they were going far.
“Move Daddy into the new house without us?” Hannah sputtered, and tears welled up in her eyes, but Clarisse wrapped an arm around her and gave her a comforting squeeze.
“I’m sure it won’t be for long, ma chou. Besides, he won’t be far away.”
“And there's always video call, princesse. I might not be able to be in the same house as you and Mama, but I can still see you. Don't worry about it, okay?” James tried to console Hannah.
“Yes Daddy,” Hannah sighed. “But when does it all have to happen?” She wondered how soon the house would be ready, and how soon Daddy would have to move in. “And is it just gonna be you by yourself?”
Before James or Beverly could answer, Bev’s phone dinged with texts.
The texts were from Wei-shen, showing pictures of the house on a hill overlooking the Malibu oceanfront. It faced south, as was best for feng shui, and was an edifice of concrete, steel and glass with five bedrooms (four in the main house) and 47 skylights. It was made of eight connecting structures, with nine turns to reach the primary bedroom, and a one-room guesthouse accompanied the main house.
The grand entry hall had Amanda’s eyes widening as she looked at Bev’s phone. “Okay like a hundred people could be in there at the same time, couldn’t they?” she inquired. There were also a music studio, a home theater, and a stainless steel Japanese soaking tub. A retractable glass wall connected the indoor and outdoor living spaces above the waterfront. Each new photo amazed Amanda even more. Glennon and Abby’s house was gorgeous, and she was happy to be living there, but this house would be just as amazing.
And it was going to be hers, and James’ and Hannah and Clarisse’s. She couldn’t help feeling overwhelmed.
“This look better! Is perfect! We use this to help in building extension for Hannah and Clarissah.”
Before anyone could respond to that statement from Beverly, Bev’s phone was ringing again with a call from Jiangli.
“You got the pictures? How does that look?”
“Is perfect, qìngjiāpó! We have best house for Amandah and James-ah. Need extension for Hannah and Clarissah though, no?”
“Correct! I figure pictures could be inspiration for extension, too. We will be coming to California in two days and James can then stay with us after the fittings for clothes cause better for traditional wedding and James will be with family instead of by himself.”
Ali could see Hannah was about to explode, so she hastily spoke up. “Excuse me for my ignorance, Nainai,” she said respectfully, “can I just make sure I understand? This house Wei-shen bought is James’ family house, going to be James, and Amanda and Hannah’s house, right? The idea of buying the lot down the street isn’t necessary? Or is Wei-shen’s house going to just inspire one to be built on the lot?”
“Is inspiration. Will build new next to where you are.”
“How long will it take to build the new house?” Ali asked. She could see anxiety rising in Hannah, if she couldn’t have her Mama and Daddy married, and her Daddy back until the house was finished…”I know there’s permits and things that would have to be acquired, stuff like that…”
“That’s correct, but sūnnǚ, you don't have to worry, we're not keeping your bàba locked in the house. He will still be around. In fact, Areia told Chi that James is thinking about taking over a bakery next to the stadium and Adelaide and her partner might help? So he would be right across the street while you are at school. Could even bring you lunch. Does that sound better?”
Hannah finally found her voice after she’d processed what Jiangli was saying, and nodded. “Yes Nǎinai, that sounds better.”
“Does anyone have more questions, I have to leave soon?” Jiangli asked through the phone.
“Will James and I be able to see each other at all?” Amanda burst out, and Beverly put a restraining hand on her knee.
“You speak politely to your jiāpó, Amandah. I must teach you better or she not find you worthy.”
Amanda flushed pink. “I’m sorry,” she said to Jiangli. “I didn’t mean to whine, um, Jiāpó.” She tried to copy Beverly’s pronunciation, though it was badly mangled.
“Well, if you were younger this might take longer, but I think we can speed up the first few rituals. They’re mainly to give the two of you the full experience you wanted. First, there is the betrothal, during which time you will not see each other but rely on go-betweens to carry messages, including gifts and money, between the two families. Traditionally this could take up to a year, or more for childhood betrothals of course, but I think we can shorten the time,” Jiangli said. “Then, for a period of time right before the wedding, you, xífù, will go into seclusion in your house. You will not see James, or any of your own family, though you invite a small number of your close friends to remain with you. They will prepare you for marriage and help you mourn the end of your single status in your family house.”
Clarisse caught her chou’s expression. “May we be excused, Madame Beverly?”
Beverly nodded, seeing Hannah’s expression too and not liking where that was going. Clarisse wrapped an arm firmly around Hannah, steering her out of the kitchen and going upstairs with her. She led Hannah into their room, put Hannah into her hammock, then went to close the door just in time to hear Hannah burst into frustrated tears.
“They’re taking Daddy and now she’s gonna take Mama!”
Clarisse slipped into the hammock with Hannah, putting an arm around her and holding her close. “Cry it out, ma chou. I’ve got you, you’re safe with me,” she soothed as they rocked gently, and Hannah rested her head on Clarisse’s shoulder, sobbing.
Back downstairs, Amanda looked chagrined. “Sorry…”
“It is fine. There's a reason why this is traditional Chinese wedding, and not just Chinese wedding, is not as popular, even in China, for most likely some of the same reasons sūnnǚ is upset.”
“Thank you for being so understanding. Jaipoa, um who do we think should be with me?” She looked to Beverly and Ali while she asked the question, not so much asking for them to join her, more who they think should.
“Well, technically you’re not our blood, so Ma isn’t going to formally claim you just yet. She could do that during the seclusion, though,” Ali said, “and anyway someone has to teach you how things work, Ma can do some of that. I’d say the best company you could have is probably Ma, Areia…maybe someone from James’ side who’s lived this process properly, Ma married waigoren, you know, so it wasn’t exactly the same. Part of why she wants to do this for you I’d guess, too.” Ali smiled slyly. “And I’ll be in and out, unfortunately with preseason kicking off I can’t stay secluded, so depending on when this part happens, I may be in and out. But I’ll at least sleep over, if I can. I bet Lucas would like to stay with James, for whatever the equivalent is on their side. Not that I think it’s usual, but this is your bachelorette party, sort of, so he should have a bachelor party.”
“Two adopted waigoren marrying our culture,” Beverly chuckled, amused. “Is strange but represent my family well. You have any young women Amandah’s age your side of family, James-ah?”
“Wei’s wife, Nicky, the doctor who fixed Areia. I am guessing she went through this, if not a stricter version.” James looked to Jiangli.
“James, xiǎo quǎn is correct. Now, I just have to convince her to stop scheduling surgeries and take a break to help. Anyway, text with anything that you think of. I need to leave if I'm going to get to you on time.”
“Aiyi, it shouldn't take that much time to get here?”
“Not directly, no. But we're not traveling directly, we have to pick up a guest before making our way to you. Goodbye for now.” Jiangli waved to the camera.
After goodbyes all around, Ali and Beverly left for home and the rest of the extended Wambach-Doyle household concluded it was time to start thinking about the evening meal.
************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile in the parking lot of BMO Stadium…………
As Areia was helping to get Roux and Cassius buckled in, Roux blurted out a word that surprised Areia. “Airport!”
“What are you talking about, silly girl?”
“Umm we might need to go pick up a couple of surprise guests at the airport?” Came the response from Syd in the front passenger seat.
“So I need to make a stop at the airport before home?” Areia chuckled. (Thinking she was saying it under her breath) “Oh the things you do for love.”
“Yes please, Mommy Areia.” Came Cassius's voice, now the third person to directly ask Areia to drive to the airport.
“Alright, little ones,” Areia agreed, wondering what the kiddos were up to now. She made her way to LAX the quickest she could, Los Angeles traffic was never fun at the best of times, but Areia used every shortcut she could think of so as not to waste time.
When they found the exit for Arrivals finally, Areia looked at the two in the rear view mirror. “Okay, kiddos, which airline am I going to, huh? And international or domestic?”
“Innanatanal?” Roux tilted her head in Sydney’s direction, silently asking her Mommy for help.
“International,” Sydney agreed, pronouncing the word carefully for her youngest. “Air France, please, Areia.”
Areia’s eyebrows rose, but she made the requested stop in front of Air France’s doors at the International terminal. Waiting with a sign labeled Areia were three women, two she recognized and one she didn’t, though if she imagined those same features some twenty years younger and more athletic, it wasn’t hard to guess. What on earth is Madame Heloise doing here, and with--- Areia’s brain refused to cooperate for a moment.
“What.” Areia finally managed to get out, looking at Sydney.
“Umm, I might’ve invited them here,” Syd smiled a small, nervous grin “But I wasn't expecting Heloise. I guess we have one more stop to make?”
“I guess,” Areia agreed, still somewhat in shock as Syd got out to help the older women load their things into the back of the van, and then get in with the kids. “Do you think Risse has any idea, Syd?”
“No, I don't think so. The surprises just keep coming.”
“Are you going to be staying with Abby and Glennon, Madame Le Bihan?” This was from Areia, in French to Heloise. It inadvertently got three gasps because for Heloise, she heard about Areia not being able to talk to her mum and she knows what the receiving end of this is like from when Clarisse wasn’t talking to her as often and wasn't attending church. For Marina it was mostly that she was finally in Areia's presence again, the last time she was still a teenager. But for Areia’s bio mum, hearing her daughter speak again, in person, well short of her missing husband finding his way back to them, this was the greatest feeling she thought she'd ever feel.
“Oui, that would be most appreciated, thank you.”
This had Syd thinking, though she didn’t voice these thoughts aloud, Where are they going to even put her?
Before any of the occupants realized it, Areia was pulling the van onto the curb by Abby and Glennon’s house.
Areia got out, and along with Heloise, found and carried Clarisse’s mother's things for her to the front door.
Heloise rang the doorbell expecting Abby, when the door opened however she ended up staring at a younger version of herself, for only a few seconds though. Cause the next thing Areia watched was now Clarisse fainting into Areia’s arms.
Knowing Heloise might be in shock, and maybe unsure of who speaks French, Areia took the lead, calling for help in French specifically, for Heloise's benefit.
Concerned, and curious, though it should be obvious what happened, six pairs of feet, which were attached to six pairs of eyes, came skidding to a stop, silently wondering what happened.
“Petite?” Abby had gotten there first, and gently took Clarisse from Areia, carrying her inside to the couch with an unspoken invitation for the rest to follow. She knelt by Clarisse, shaking her gently. “Clarisse, wake up,” she commanded, in both English and French, and soon Clarisse stirred. By the time her eyes blinked open, Heloise was kneeling by Abby, and Clarisse started.
“Maman??”
Seeing that Clarisse was awake and Heloise knew Abby, among others were capable of speaking French, Areia tried her best to retrace her footsteps back to the van before all three Mums came to check on her.
And it didn't work, cause when she turned around, Areia came face-to-face with not only said Mums, but also two pairs of very concerned eyes looking up at her.
“Mommy Areia!” Cassius and Roux chorused. She scooped Roux up and tried to hush her gently while calming Cassius, but the children would not settle down and Areia sighed. She looked back at her Mums, and at Heloise, wondering what to say to this. “Um…”
Damn it, usually I’m more articulate than this. At least in my own head. Being articulate out loud is new, to be fair. Or at least new lately.
“What happened?”
“Que t'est-il arrivé, ma fille ?” Heloise asked at the same time, meaning Clarisse, but still looking at Areia.
“Elle s'est évanouie en vous voyant, Madame. Je pense qu'elle ne vous attendait pas, ce que je peux comprendre, je ne m'y attendais pas non plus.”
Heloise nodded, rubbing at her temples as though trying to avoid an oncoming headache. She looked at Areia’s mothers. Coming with them hadn’t really been her idea originally, but, when a certain someone had looked them up and tried to encourage them to come to California as a surprise for Areia, they couldn’t help but return the favour.
“I was under the impression that she wanted the three of us to come,” Heloise saw Glennon walking toward them, and switched to English to be polite. “How is my daughter?”
“She will be fine,” Glennon said as she handed Heloise a bottle of water to give to Clarisse. “We've had a few of these incidents of fainting recently, she'll be fine.” Glennon smiled.
Heloise quietly thanked Glennon, returning to Clarisse’s side. Clarisse was sitting up on the couch now, with Hannah on one side and Amanda on the other, though Amanda got up to let Heloise take her place.
“Here you are, ma fille. Drink and you will feel better.”
Clarisse took the bottle and drank obediently, looking warily at her mother. “ Maman… ”
“Oui, it is me, ma fille coquine. ” This made Clarisse blush furiously and she stared at her lap.
“Tante Abby told you?”
“A little bit. Not everything, yet.” Abby looked over at them, as Amanda turned to Heloise.
“What did you call her?”
“She…she called me her…” Clarisse sputtered, and Abby snorted.
“She called you naughty, which you have been, Clarisse. You deserved that. But, we’re just talking for the moment, alright? You don’t have to worry about any other kind of discussion just yet.”
“Please don’t be mad with me, Maman,” Clarisse whispered. “I promise I didn’t mean any of it, things just…they just went wrong.”
“Shhh.” Heloise gathered Clarisse in her lap, stroking her hair gently. “No one is mad with you, ma fille. I’m not here just for that. I’m here for you.”
“Mama?” Hannah went to Amanda, almost like she wanted to sit on her Mama's lap also.
Amanda understood immediately, and gathered Hannah into her embrace before Hannah could have an outburst at Heloise, settling her daughter on her lap. “Mama’s here my angel. See, your Bee is alright, you’re alright sweetheart,” she soothed, rubbing Hannah’s back gently. “Mama’s right here.”
Syd, meanwhile, saw Roux and Cassius had run their energy out. Each of them had claimed a “Grandmum’s” lap, and Roux was already asleep. “Okay, I think that’s our sign to go home,” she said reluctantly.
“Probably. We’ll be in touch about wedding stuff, right Sydney?” Amanda asked, and Syd nodded.
“Wouldn’t miss it. Keep me posted.” Syd hugged Amanda and Hannah together, ruffling the younger girl’s hair a little. “Hey. It’s gonna be alright, okay?” she soothed. “I know it’s a lot, Hannah, but we’re all going to help each other.” She was focusing on Hannah so she didn’t fall apart from the fact that Areia’s mothers were back and holding her children. Otherwise, she might be just as freaked out as Hannah, or Risse.
Time enough to fall apart once they got home.
With Clarisse and Heloise now settled, the extended Leroux family made their way back to the van, and eventually back to the Leroux household.
By the time they got there, both Roux and Cassius were deeply asleep, and it was just a matter of putting the two to bed.
Then, Syd and Areia could sit down with Areia’s mums and…well, figure something out, Syd thought.
Syd and Areia followed Areia’s mothers - carrying Syd’s children - into Cassius’ room, setting the children down on the bed together. Cassius stirred, blinking sleepily at the grandmothers. “Grammum?”
“Grammy,” Roux squealed, waking from the sound of Cassius’ voice.
“Oui?” “What’s the matter, Cassius?” It seemed both of Areia’s mums weren't sure who the child was calling for, so both responded.
“Grammum?” Cassius reached for Areia’s birth mother, the one he’d seen on the phone.
“Mine?” Roux chirped, looking curiously at her other mother.
“At a guess, I’d say my little ones can’t quite believe you’re here,” Syd offered. “Which…fair, me either.”
It was Marina who spoke up in this regard.
“Us either, dear. Why don't you two go relax, we've got this.” She gently ran her fingers through Roux’s hair, trying to lull the young girl back to sleep. In truth she just wanted a moment with Dorothy and these little ones before she needed to talk with her Mums. She was focusing on the fact that she never thought she would get to have kids, then Areia. But after Philippe, she didn't think Areia would ever want kids.
Syd looked at Areia, who nodded and gently pulled her away. Sydney followed Areia back to their room, still feeling overwhelmed.
Meanwhile, after Roux fell back asleep, Cassius turned to Dorothy and asked,
“Grandmums stay?” As if this is what was keeping him up.
It was Marina who answered from his other side, however.
“Of course we're staying. We have nowhere else to be.”
“Good. Can you tell Marlin that now that Mommy Dory has her parents back now Marlin can ask her to be Nemo’s forever mommy please?”
Now it was Dorothy's turn to respond.
“We sure can, but you need to go to sleep, okay petit?”
Before Dorothy had even finished the sentence, however, Cassius was asleep and smiling, happy that Mommy Areia had her Mommies and that his Mommy would be told of the question, even if he couldn't be the one to do it.
Meanwhile, Sydney was blissfully oblivious, just getting ready for bed herself, in sensible pajamas, and pulling a robe over the top. “I’m sorry I didn’t have any idea, so I haven’t made any rooms extra special, Areia. But there is room for your mums, I just hope they’re not disappointed with me for being a poor hostess.”
“Mum has slept in worse places than a child's bed when she was following Papa around. And as long as Mumma has Mum she doesn't care. You're not a bad hostess. Ready to go talk in the family room or do you need a warm bottom to calm your nerves first?”
Syd blushed, squirming at Areia’s comment. She wasn’t sure she’d been considering that, but after she’d told Areia that a warm bottom helped her focus, it seemed her Top practically conspired to get her in that position whenever possible.
And Syd couldn’t really say she minded, either.
“I…I think I need you to help calm my nerves first, ma’am.”
“Well, over you go then, trésor.”
Still blushing, Sydney removed her robe and climbed over Areia’s lap on their bed. She hadn’t been ordered to bare herself, or anything like that, so her pj bottoms and briefs were still in place, but she did her best to get comfortable over Areia’s lap.
“Lift up for me, Syd. We don't want to take forever, we can be quicker this way, no?”
“Yes ma’am.” Syd raised her hips, shivering a little as her bottoms were tugged down, pjs and briefs pooling at her knees. The air on her bare bottom and thighs made her skin prickle just a little.
“Don’t worry, you'll be warm again soon enough.”
Areia quickly, but strategically laid 34 hand smacks down, increasing just a bit every ten smacks, though not anything above medium level.
Syd managed to control herself for the first twelve smacks or so, but by fifteen she was sniffling, and by thirty she was definitely crying into her folded arms as Areia’s hand warmed her bottom thoroughly. “Oww…”
Areia righted her clothes, pulling her up to sit on her lap. “Shhhhh, trésor. You're okay. I'm here. Feel better?”
Syd clung to Areia and cried on her shoulder, but it didn’t take her long to calm. “Y-yes ma’am, thank you. I’m better.”
On that note, the two stood, and after Syd put her robe back on, headed to the family room where Areia had to do a double take upon finding her Mums cuddled together on a recliner while they waited for her and Syd. It had been forever since she last saw that. Just before the news about Papa, Areia thought sadly.
Next thing she knew, her and Syd were sitting on the couch across from them. In a bit of a role reversal, Syd’s hand was on Areia’s knee, even though it was her who you would think would be nervous for meeting Areia’s mums.
“Um, hi, I’m Sydney,” Syd ventured. Well, one of them already knew that, but she wasn’t sure about the other. “Sorry about not being the best hostess, I hope you’re not mad or disappointed or…” She trailed off as Areia’s hand covered hers, squeezing gently. “Sorry.”
“You don't need to apologize, Sydney. Dory told me about your conversation after it happened; our date night was the same time, that was probably why she left the call so quickly. Made my night.” Was the response from Marina.
Syd nearly choked as a bubble of hilarity rose in her throat. She clapped a hand over her mouth, stifling her giggle even as she still squirmed on her warmed bottom. “Grandmum Dory? My littles will be over the moon, they’re obsessed with Dory and Marlin and Nemo.”
“So, they said. Cassius asked us to ask you something. But first, dear can you please explain who these characters are?” This question was from Dorothy.
“Oh, well, they’re from Disney Pixar, the movies Finding Nemo and its sequel Finding Dory. The first movie’s about a little clownfish, Nemo, who lives with his dad, Marlin, after he loses his mom and all his siblings in…well, an attack by a big fish. So Marlin, he’s very protective of Nemo, and Nemo gets, um, kidnapped, sort of, so Marlin goes on a quest crossing basically the whole ocean to try and get his son back. On the way he meets Dory, she’s a blue tang fish with short term memory loss. It runs in her family, or she thinks it does. She helps him find Nemo, and kind of moves in with them at the end of the first movie. But in the second movie, she remembers her own family in a dream and wants to look for her parents, so Marlin and Nemo go with her and try to help reunite her with her parents,” Syd knew she was babbling a little and took a breath, slowing down. “Does that make sense?”
Marina chuckled. “Oh yes. And do you know what little man wanted us to pass along to you, which I'm beginning to understand?” Marina said.
Sydney sighed. “I’m sure Cass would prefer it if you told me, ma’am.”
“He said, “Can you tell Marlin that now that Mommy Dory has her parents back now Marlin can ask her to be Nemo’s forever mommy please?” I'm going to guess that you're supposed to be Marlin and that by the way that you look ready to sigh you've been dreading the progression of this conversation?” At Syd’s look of surprise she clarified, “I was a licensed psychologist before I met Dory and retired to pursue our bakery. We don't have to discuss this now, though we can if you feel like doing so. Just know I'm here to talk whenever you need, be that one-on-one or the two of us and Léa, or even all four of us, dear. Same to you, kiddo.”
The last part of that answer made Areia blush and quietly reply, “Thanks Mumma.”
Syd blushed. “I…um…well, I’ve already accepted Areia, I mean Léa, as my Top and we’re uh, sharing my bed,” her blush deepened, “and…well, I think my main difficulty with this has probably been feeling like I’m unworthy of her, though she’s already told me that’s not a concern. Also never having dated another woman before, I guess I’ve just been trying to come to terms with my feelings because I never thought of that before. I have lots of friends who are into women, I just never thought about it for myself until, um…until Léa. And I didn’t want her to think the kids were pressuring me into it, either.”
“Not that this would make the feelings go away, but did you know that after her Papa’s disappearance, Léa started going by he/him? And there's also, her anatomy is well different.”
“Mum!”
“Oh hush! You're sharing a bed already, child. And I can't speak for Léa but when I was coming into the family, well, we sometimes just listen as the new person and don't articulate our feelings very well, hmm? My point is, maybe thinking of Léa, or at least part of them in a he/him sense might help? Then again that might stupid, its been a while since I was practicing.” Marina chuckled, then looked at Léa.
She wasn’t the only one, as Syd also turned to Léa questioningly.
“Areia…Léa,” Syd tried again. “I said before to you that your pronouns don’t matter, and I mean it, I’ll use whatever you want me to use. I just want to be respectful of you, not force you into anything,” she clarified, hoping she wasn’t mangling this too badly. “But um, and I’m not asking this just because of Cass and Roux,” she added, “... does Mommy Dory want to be Nemo’s mommy forever? Both Nemos I guess?”
“Mommy Dory would love that, and um… I um when Kling was called “Sir” that um that kinda felt right? After Papa die- after Papa disappeared that grounded me, especially working in Asia, it was easier as a “guy”.”
Syd nodded, processing this, and hugged Areia comfortingly. “You mean I should call you “Sir” instead of “ma’am”?” she asked for clarification.
“I’m thinking I prefer that, yes. But maybe we ease the kids into the idea?”
Before Syd could answer, however, Marina had a bone to pick about wording.
“Your Papa is not…. just don't go there. He's just disappeared, but I think-
“Not this again, please Mumma-”
“Hush, and listen to your Mumma, this is different.”
Seeing her Mum, who cried on her shoulder over this, and was in the past skeptical, now dare she think confident in his reappearance had Léa promptly shutting her mouth.
“What do I call you both, Ma’ams?” Syd offered, looking at Marina and Dory, that will take some getting used to. She promptly hushed afterwards to listen to Marina and Dory, but wanted to get that question out there.
“I go by Rina and Dory usually prefers Scarlett?” The former psychologist looked to her girlfriend.
“Rina, Scarlett,” Sydney repeated, giving a respectful nod and a welcoming smile to each of them. “Thank you. I’m glad you’re here, and…you do approve of what Léa and I, and my children have?” She thought so, but wanted to be sure. “Our children, if Léa, Areia…I’m going to get stuck on that, really wants that.”
“Of course we do, dear. And I'd say she does if that smile on her face is any indication. The kids can call me Grandmum Dory, I just suggested it to a former employee about your age before I closed the bakery and they were very rude and asked if I was a fish, which I now understand so I've stuck with Scarlett ever since.” She gestured to her Top to continue.
“So, um do you both remember the ex, um Curly, Cary, whatever her name was? Have you had the displeasure of meeting her Sydney?”
“Carly.” Sydney snarled. “If she comes near Areia again I will end her. I swear to God she is dead if she comes near her again. Between me, Clarisse, and honestly the kids, that witch isn’t getting near her again.”
“I'm afraid someone beat you to it, dear. Do you remember getting a photo a few weeks ago, well it was supposed to be evidence of her “being unalived” I think is the term the kids use. Anyway, it was accidentally sent to me, and after talking to some contacts at MI6, I read the reports and my analysis says the killer wanted it known this was personal. Now, there are no leads and it could be anyone from your past employer to a friend, but I think it might have been your Papa cause the wounds match the same knife that your Papa's friend had. It seems her father was responsible for the attack on your Papa's team. But here's the crazy part: this came from an address in the Himalayas-”
That had Léa out of her seat. “What? Let me see, please Mumma.”
The picture and envelope was handed over.
“You've got to be fooking kidding me! I only missed him by a bloody month!”
“Calm down, lass. What are you talking about?”
“The postcard, it's the last employer I had. It means I missed him by a month!” The last bit was said with more of a whine as a solitary tear rolled down her cheeks.
“That’s what I was trying to tell you. There's more writing. Something in Chinese about, “I will be near you soon, signed Someone important to you.”
“Wait James and Amanda are planning a traditional Chinese wedding. Wouldn't that mean that Yi and all of them are coming, and, um well they might be bringing him here?”
“That’s an interesting thought, Sydney.”
“Well, I'm not getting my hopes up, I'll believe it if I see him. I've been disappointed by fake rumors before.
At this point, before anyone else could say anything more, Dorothy let out a big yawn.
“Tired, love? We should go to bed, it's past our bedtime, and jetlag. Goodnight Sydney, be good Léa.”
“Yes, Mumma. Goodnight. Night, Mum.”
“Goodnight Rina, Scarlett,” Syd said, yawning a bit herself. “Are you sure you’re alright?”
“We're going to be perfect, okay Sydney. Quit worrying, please. Try to get some sleep, okay?”
“Yes Ma’am,” Syd automatically responded to the Top energy coming from the suggestion.
“We should probably go to bed too, trésor.”
“Yes…Sir?” Syd offered hesitantly, the term tasting foreign on her tongue. Dom had never really been sir to her (despite his name, he’d really been horrible at it).
The beaming smile that Léa gave her in return, though, had her willing to try it more. Syd followed Léa to bed, hung her robe over her chair, and slipped under the covers, waiting for her Top. “Sir?” she tried again. “Would you prefer to be called Areia, or Léa?”
“I prefer Léa, like “He/him/Sir it's just been a while. Though, I'm fine if you or the kiddos need time to adjust or just prefer Areia/ma'am cause you three are special.”
Syd nodded, thinking it over. “Most of us know you as Areia, Léa is an adjustment but obviously we, the adults at least, can do it, I’m less certain about Cass and Roux,” she admitted, “especially if you’d prefer Daddy or Papa from them because, well.” She frowned slightly, not displeased, just thinking, Daddy had been, well, Dom.
“Hey, it's okay. What if we shoot for Mommy Léa eventually? Mommy Areia is fine from the kiddos. I prefer Mommy from them, it was what they first called me and what we formed our bond on. I'm just glad they want me here and are giving me a chance.”
“Okay, that sounds easier, Léa,” Syd sighed in relief and nodded. “I’m glad, too.”
“Now that we're on the same page, we should sleep.” As if to illustrate her point for her, her body let out a yawn.
Moments later, both were asleep.
************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, the evening meal was in progress at the Wambach-Doyle household. It had run somewhat late, because of the arrival of Heloise, the amount of wedding planning and house planning being talked over by Bev and Ali until they left for home, and a few incidents, between Risse, Hannah, and Amanda that needed smoothing over and calming down.
Eventually, Clarisse, Hannah, and Amanda, all three had found themselves planted on the step, side by side, as the functional adults worked out dinner - including Heloise, who were talking over plans with James, Abby, and Glennon as food was cooked and things managed. Amanda had Hannah settled in her lap by the time James came back for them, and an arm tucked around Clarisse.
“Are you three ready to behave now?”
“Oui, Monsieur.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Yes Daddy but I was behaving, there was just a lot.” A pause. “And Bee and Mama were behaving too. Really.”
James raised an eyebrow.
“Well, as long as you're going to behave the rest of the night, that's all I'm concerned with. Come on, up you get, and go wash your hands, please.”
They obeyed immediately, and Amanda even ensured the girls washed their hands properly before doing her own. Then the three returned to the dining room. Clarisse found herself seated between Heloise and Abby, while Hannah was between Amanda and James. The separation from her chou made her pout a little, but at least they were across from each other.
Being across from each other led to surreptitious flicking of food morsels at each other during the meal, to which Heloise responded with a firmly cleared throat.
“Clarisse Agathe, do we need to excuse ourselves from the table, naughty girl?” she demanded.
In perfect English.
Clarisse wanted to disappear. “Non, Maman,” she protested.
Nevertheless, her Maman watched like a hawk until both girls’ plates were clear. “It is, I think, bedtime for you both. Naughty girls do not get dessert, mes filles.”
Hannah looked like she wanted to object, but Clarisse got up and Hannah hastily followed. The two went to their room and Clarisse shut the door, motioning in silence for Hannah to get changed. She followed suit, and when they were in their pajamas, steered Hannah to the sensory swing and cuddled with her there.
“She’s not Mama or Auntie Abby! She can’t boss us!” Hannah burst out, and Clarisse hugged Hannah to her side.
“She isn’t Madame, but she is my Maman, and that counts for a lot,” Clarisse said.
Hannah looked suddenly wary. “Um, about Auntie Abby’s tally and that…”
Clarisse grimaced. “Not tonight, I think. Though I also do not think we, or I helped my case, ma chou. Hopefully sending us to bed before everyone else was Maman’s way of dealing with that.”
“Uh huh.” Hannah sighed and nodded. “I guess…I guess we should go to bed, before she comes up and…I dunno, checks or something.”
Clarisse nodded, and got into bed with Hannah, both girls cuddled with their plush monkeys, arms wrapped around each other.
“It’s going to be alright, ma chou. You’ll see.”
Maybe if Clarisse kept telling herself that, she’d believe it.
Mon Dieu, there is so much crazy going on…when will the normal come back?
Before long, they were asleep.
Chapter 52: Fortunes and Reunions
Summary:
James and Amanda's chosen families are on the road to making their wedding a reality. First comes the arrangement of the betrothal (just a formality, really, to get the whole experience), and an influx of family from Wei-shen's hometown in China descends on Los Angeles.
Areia (Léa) has another surprise in store, and both Léa and Sydney have stuff to work out between themselves and the Grandmums as they head to the boutique with the crew to see about wedding outfits.
Notes:
We're coming toward the end of this story, I think, though I'm not sure how many chapters James and Amanda's wedding (the unification of Hannah's family) will cover. They wanted a traditional Chinese wedding to honor their chosen families (Beverly Riley as Amanda's boss and 'work mom', and James' father's business partners and family who've been becoming more present during this story), and they're going to get it, but some of the traditions might prove difficult for Hannah.
Of course, even after this story ends, Hannah Doyle will remain part of the Soccerverse!
Chapter Text
“Good morning, sleepyhead.”
Amanda Doyle nuzzled into her boyfriend’s embrace, breathing in his scent as he carded his fingers through her hair. He’d washed with scented soap, atypical of most college boys she thought, but James had always been fastidious about his appearance. The scent of pine and something pleasant but undefinable, something exotic clung to him. She snuggled closer.
“Get up, if you want to make it to the registry office before we go back for winter break.”
Amanda’s body jerked and her eyes flew open. If they were going to get this done before that woman found out about it, before she took James away from Amanda for weeks on whatever foreign venture was so important…
“I’ll bring you a present, promise, ma reine. But we have to go now…”
“Amanda, wake up ma reine, we have to go now.”
Amanda stirred as a memory more than twenty years old caught up with her in dreams. The feel of warm lips, the scent of pine and Chinese spices, those carried over from the dreamworld to the real world, but when she looked up this time the face she saw was no longer youthful, unlined by care.
It was still the most handsome face in the world to her. She reluctantly pushed herself up in bed as he caressed her cheek, and sighed. “I’m sorry James, I didn’t mean to oversleep…”
“It's okay. You okay? You look like you've seen a ghost, ma reine.”
“I was dreaming about our wedding day. Our first one, before everything,” Amanda explained. “I remembered you having to leave me, and I went home to Glennon and everything, but it wasn’t the same without you. She even took our honeymoon away from us.” Amanda sucked on her lower lip. “How soon can we have our real wedding, James? I know Bev said something about parts taking place at my family house and your family house, but I don’t really understand if that means Wei’s family house, in Malibu, or if that means the new house that we’re having built in which case we have to wait.”
“Wei's, I am not waiting that long, ma reine. Though the new house will be sooner than later, probably people working as fast as possible, though we aren't going to all be in it until after the honeymoon. Maybe a month instead of the typical year? Though I'm taking an educated guess, you may have noticed we aren't exactly in control of the timeline.” (chuckles)
Amanda snorted at that. “We aren’t in control of anything, Ali was right, as soon as Bev and your, um…” She gestured, “Yi’s wife, Wei’s mother, right? Jiangli? Sorry, I’m still trying to keep everyone straight, got talking together and they immediately took over. Which I suppose is fair since we said traditional Chinese wedding, they’d know best.”
“That’s right. Do you want to lay here some more? I don't think anyone is up, or ready to get up yet. Maybe we take 5 more minutes? We're waiting on a call from someone on the jet anyway, so we know when to leave, and where they want to meet.”
Amanda nodded and curled into James’ chest with a sigh. “I’m worried about our Hannah, James. The way she reacted to hearing we’d have to separate from her for a little while - I mean, I totally understand why she would react that way, given her history, our history. But do you think we can talk with Bev, Jiangli, whoever, about some way to include Hannah more in the…whatever…so that she doesn’t feel left behind or left out? Maybe they can keep her too busy to miss us?”
“Yes, I can ask. Also, a couple of ideas. She can certainly stay with you during the seclusion so she's only missing one of us? Ooooh, and what about maybe suggesting she research Gisele’s stats, that's her comfort zone, it might be something they can bond over, and maybe give AT and Gisele something to focus on; take their mind off their sister, even if it'd be only for a bit?”
“Actually, she absolutely can’t stay with me during my seclusion, since she’s a blood relation, that’s why she freaked out so much. Glennon can’t either, I don’t think, though maybe Abby could, but I’d honestly rather have Abby keeping Glennon and Hannah in line so we don’t have to worry. Glennon…there might be a rule about her being from the family I’m leaving rather than the family I’m joining, but Hannah is our child so I can’t make an exception for her,” Amanda grumbled at that. “I’ll have to double check the book Ali gave me to study. But I like the idea of her researching Gisele’s stats, that could keep her busy and keep the Thompsons focused on something other than their worries, good idea James,” Amanda breathed a sigh of relief.
Speaking of Glennon…… for once Abby wasn't the one waking her up.
Glennon was woken by the buzz of her phone under her pillow, sleepily pulling it out and blinking blearily at it. There was a text from an unfamiliar number, but the contents had her immediately awake.
Glennon-ah, Amandah need your help for wedding. You do what I say, no arguments. Before wedding, must have betrothal. You need go-between unrelated to families, who do the talking, bring the proper gifts. Is formality, tradition. Less important for them maybe, but for James-ah’s family very important. You be a good sister, so I show them I have good daughter, yes?
It wasn’t hard to figure out who had sent that.
Tell me what I need to do, Miss Beverly.
You go to the fortune teller. I give you address, meet you there at eight a.m.. Bring Amandah’s birth certificate with you if can. Also need James-ah’s if possible. Just date and time of birth is good enough. Beverly texted Glennon the address, and Glennon got up with a sigh, hurrying through her morning routine at top speed. She went to the kitchen to fix Abby an oatmilk latte as an appeasement for jumping out of bed like that.
On the way, she heard Hannah and Clarisse rousing, but didn’t stop to get them up properly. This was going to be a day and it had barely begun.
As she came back from the kitchen, a tray of coffee and pastries in hand, Glennon could hear Hannah’s bird screeching. “Petit-déjeuner! Breakfast! (Squawk)!”
“Oh, be quiet, Monsieur Lafayette,” Clarisse was groaning. “I’ll get your breakfast.”
Glennon chuckled to herself and headed back to the main bedroom, nudging it open to see Abby sitting up and rubbing her eyes.
“Good morning, Abby, I brought you something.”
“You mean besides yourself, cherie?”
“Yes, sorry for being in a hurry, only Miss Beverly texted me because apparently it’s important that I go meet a fortune-teller at eight in the morning, when it’s barely six-thirty.” Glennon sighed, trying not to sound like she was whining.
“Soonest begun, Soonest over, cherie. Want me to come with?”
“She didn’t say you could, but she didn’t say you couldn’t, either. I’d like you to come if you can, love,” Glennon nodded. “She said she’d meet me, or us there, and needs Amanda and James’ birth dates and times, preferably their birth certificates but come on this isn’t giving me much time to find those.” She knew they were in the family records box, but where was the question.
“So, we're both going, I like being by your side when I can. I'd suggest just getting the dates and times. Think you can find them while I drink this wonderful coffee you made, thank you, and get ready?”
“Yes ma’am, I’ll do that,” Glennon answered promptly. She figured the easiest way would be to knock on Sister’s door and see if Amanda and James could tell her the important numbers, writing them down for her. Otherwise she’d have to dig through the records box and hope James’ was in there, because she honestly wasn’t sure if his new copy had arrived yet.
Downing her coffee in two swallows (she’d made a smaller cup for herself than Abby) she headed down to Sister’s door and knocked. “Amanda? James? Are you up yet? I need a quick word, it’s important.”
Amanda opened the door in her pjs, looking tired. “Whatever it is, I didn’t do it.”
Glennon snorted.
“It probably has something to do with preparations, ma reine,” James said as he appeared behind Amanda, wrapping his arms around his love from behind. “What do you need, Glennon?”
“Bev texted wanting your birth dates and times, and I suppose full birth names, though I know Sister’s name, obviously,” Glennon said. “She asked me to come down to some fortune teller, Abby’s going with me. It’s something about the betrothal?” She looked at James, wondering if he knew anything about that.
“You know as much as I know. James Madison blegh sorry hate that part, and….. you know. March 14th.”
“1979,” Amanda supplied. “What time, James?”
“Night, six I think. Though that knowledge comes from maids cause well you can imagine, I'm sure.”
“Your mother never bothered to tell you, and I’m guessing your father never got the chance,” Glennon said reluctantly.
“That woman wasn't my mom, but yes that's the gist. If you need anything more you have our numbers?”
“She was biologically, though? There’s no more surprises?” Glennon checked. “Sorry for asking but I get the feeling this kind of thing is important from what Bev was saying.”
“Yes, biologically. She was the egg donor, as some people say.”
Glennon very carefully did not scream. “And the, er, birth giver?”
“Yes Glennon,” Amanda sighed. She repeated her birth date and the time for Glennon. “And you know mom is our mom and there was no one else involved.”
“Thank you Sister,” Glennon said, relieved at Amanda’s efficiency. With the information in hand, written down on a notepad and the paper tucked into her wallet, she apologized for disturbing them “though there’s breakfast pastries in the kitchen and I know Hannah and Risse are up, so you might want to think about getting up anyways”.
“We’re going,” Amanda said. Breakfast pastries sounded good. “Thanks, Glennon.”
“Anytime, Sister. We’ll be back later.”
With that, Glennon returned to Abby, and they peeked in on Hannah and Clarisse to wish them a quick good morning.
“We’re meeting with Miss Beverly. Behave for your Mama and Daddy - and Maman,” Abby remarked.
Clarisse groaned. “Oui Madame.”
Then Glennon and Abby hurried out to Glennon’s car, not taking Abby’s van in case it was needed.
They plugged in the address Miss Beverly had sent, and set off.
************************************************
Meanwhile, at the Lerouxes’, Areia had gotten a similar text. You can bring Sydney and the children, I know you have to be at the airport afterward, but Miss Beverly and Jiāpó want you to represent James to the fortune teller, Nicky had said.
Areia responded in the affirmative and gently shook Sydney awake as Syd clung tightly. “Up with you, mon petit koala.”
“Nnng…” Syd groaned. “Still sleepy. Why up now?”
“Because I said so. I still have to wake the kids and I need to use the bathroom. You can still sleep, Mumma will come and wake you up. But, up please, now Sydney Rae.”
“Yes ma’am. Sir. Sorry,” Syd let go and backed up, blushing and sucking her lower lip anxiously.
“You're fine. Thank you.” Léa was not about to scold her for that, there's a reason she said it was a transition period, but especially when she needed a bio break so bad. As Papa used t- says “When you have to go, you have to go. And there's no stopping it.”
Meanwhile, down the hall….. Marina and Dory were working on breakfast. The smells were starting to waft through the house
So, when Léa entered Cassius's room, it was to find the young boy already awake, rubbing his eyes and sniffing the air, not unlike his mother's feisty nickname.
“Oh, you're up. Hungry Cash?”
“Uh huh Mommy Areia, and Chicken’s hungry too.” The little dog was curled up on the bed looking plaintively at Areia with a feed me look.
“Well teeth and get dressed, I imagine the cooks in the kitchen will have breakfast to go, we have somewhere to be. Think you can manage while I help Roux?”
“Can Chicken come too? Chicken wants an adventure.”
“Chicken’s gonna have an adventure,” Dory came back to the room in time to say. “Miss Addy called to invite Chicken over for a playdate with Hattie and Honey.”
“So, Grandmum Dory is going to get you breakfast while I handle Roux and Grandmum Rina wakes Mommy. Can you show her where Chicken’s travel stuff is please?”
“Yes Mommy Areia! C’mon Chicken.” Cassius jumped out of bed and went to get Chicken’s leash and crate, the little dog zooming along behind him.
Dory looked mildly exasperated. “Boundless energy,” she remarked with a chuckle, “I’m not sure who has more, Cash, did you say? Or his dog.” She followed the boy at a more sedate pace, shaking her head.
“Roux sweetheart, can you wake up for me? You can sleep more on the ride, but I need to help you get changed.”
Roux’s eyes opened. “Mommy Areia!” She scrambled out of bed and hugged Areia’s legs. “Mine.”
“Yes, yours. Know what you want to wear? Maybe fish for breakfast?” Léa chuckled.
“Fish Mine!” Roux squealed and ran to her dresser, pulling out a blue top with a seagull holding a fish, blue leggings, and white socks. She also got out her Little Mermaid style Mickey ears, cause there were blue and green and purple and red and a Flounder fish on them. And glitter.
Oh lord, glitter . “This is okay, as long as you take it off to eat so you don't get glitter all over the food, okay?”
Roux considered that, and seemed to think it a reasonable request. She gave Léa a serious nod. “Yes Mommy Areia. No eating glitter.”
“Okay, let's get you dressed, what is first? Socks hmm?”
Roux giggled and gave the little white socks to Léa. Now she could see that they had bubbles printed on them, as if a fish had been there. “Fish socks, Mommy Areia!” She allowed Léa to help her get dressed, not fussing at all, and finally she was ready. “Mommy Areia, what ride we go on first?”
“Mommy’s van,” Léa chuckled at Roux’s face. “Ready for brushing teeth and breakfast?”
“Breakfast fish?” Roux asked hopefully, trotting after Léa with one hand in her new mommy’s.
“We'll have to see. I doubt it, but it was made by grandmum Dory…. And you can definitely have it for lunch.”
Roux gasped in delight. “Grandmum Dory!” she squealed happily. “Grandmum Dory fish.”
Well I'm glad that worked. “Don’t forget to thank grandmum Rina for helping, though.” Léa said as they entered the kitchen.
“Grandmum Rina!” Roux squealed again, bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Grandmum Dory! Mine!”
“Yes, child. I'm your grandmum, but careful you don't want grandmum Rina to hear you when she comes back. She's waking up your Mommy.”
“Mommy Mine,” Roux explained patiently, as though unsure Grandmum Dory had grasped this concept.
“Yes, she's yours too. Now, what does my little seagull want for breakfast? Fish?”
“Fish please,” Roux nodded happily. “See Mommy Areia, breakfast fish!” As if to illustrate her point, she pointed to her brother who was happily munching away on a bagel with cream cheese and lox (salmon)
Oh. That's how Mum has fish, should've guessed.
Léa sat down, pulling Roux onto her lap as Dorothy placed a plate in front of them to share.
“Your Mum and grandmum Rina shouldn't be much longer, kiddos.”
15 minutes earlier…… Down the hall…….
Syd had gone back to sleep, since Léa had permitted it, though she wasn’t very deeply asleep. It wasn’t long before she was being woken up again, anyway, and she opened her eyes to see who’d come back for her. Not Léa.
“Wakey wake, eggs and bakey. It's time to get up, Sydney.”
“Five more minutes, Mama,” Syd muttered.
“ Not your mother, though I will happily fill in. You already had fifteen. Do you want our first conversation to be over my knee, Sydney?”
“No ma’am,” Syd scrambled out of bed. That had gotten her attention. “Sorry, I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” she apologized meekly. “There’s just a lot been going on.”
“And your brain probably hasn't had time to process, dear. Get dressed and brush your teeth, okay?”
“Yes ma’am,” Sydney agreed. “Should I be wearing anything particular today?” She wasn’t sure what the plan was.
“Casual is fine.”
“Yes ma’am.” Sydney grabbed a pair of re-inc lounge pants and an Angel City t-shirt and some socks, and ducked into the bathroom, hurrying through her morning routine. She came back out a couple minutes later, looking suitably refreshed. “I hope the kids haven’t been any trouble, ma’am.”
“Nope, no trouble. I think that Roux might be wearing something with glitter? Though as long as she takes it off to eat, it should be fine.”
“Her Ariel ears?” Syd guessed. “Ever since Auntie Lauren got them for her on our last Disney trip she’s obsessed over them.” They had sort of been an apology for Auntie Lauren spending more time with Risse and Hannah, and making Roux worry that she liked the big girls more, but there’d been reasons for that, which were none of Roux’s business especially at her age.
“Is that sass, Sydney?”
Syd was startled. “Ma’am?” She hadn’t realized that last thought had run out of her mouth out loud, she’d been so wrapped up in thinking it.
“You said, “Auntie Lauren’s business is none of Roux’s business at her age” is that sass this early in the morning? You're not too old for a trip over my knee.”
When Syd heard her vocalized thought repeated back to her, in that tone, she blushed. “It wasn’t intentional sass, ma’am,” she said meekly, “I didn’t realize it came out of my mouth, I was just thinking it to myself, or trying to. But taken that way, it does sound like sass, I admit it,” she said reluctantly.
“Unintentional naughtiness is still naughtiness, Sydney.”
“Rae, ma’am. If you’re wondering,” Syd sighed, knowing that tone from her own mum would have come with her middle name attached and the only reason Areia’s, Léa’s mum hadn’t yet was ignorance of what it was. “Yes ma’am, my own mum has said that, too, I understand.”
“Well, Sydney Rae, I think that calls for a trip over my knee, especially because my Léa probably didn't give you one to ground you from everything going on so a part of this will count for that too.”
“No ma’am. I mean, yes ma’am, but no she didn’t, yet. There hasn’t been time,” Sydney clarified quickly. “I’m not arguing it, I promise, I’ll behave for you.”
Rina moved to sit on the bed. “Trousers and knickers down, please. And place your brush by the pillow, Sydney Rae.”
Syd reluctantly fetched her oval-backed maple hairbrush and placed it by her pillow, before undoing the ties on her lounge pants and sliding them, and her briefs, down below her bottom. She carefully put herself over Rina’s lap, burying her face in one arm and clinging to the pillows.
“You're going to want to save your tears, dear. Just one with my hand first so we both know what strength. I'll do the same with the brush in due time. How old are you, Sydney Rae?” Upon seeing the younger mother's face, Rina switched her line of questioning. “Do you want to video call someone for support?”
“Riley please,” Syd swallowed nervously as Rina handed her phone over. She video called Ali, and it didn’t take much time for her Captain to notice her current position.
“Hey Syd, kiddo, what’s got you down? Face down that is,” Ali chuckled at her own wit but offered a sympathetic smile. “You okay?”
“I accidentally sassed Areia’s mum,” Syd said with a sigh. “I didn’t mean to and she’s never smacked me before, I--”
“Okay, hey, Syd, shhh, breathe, it’s alright, I’m here,” Ali promised. “I got the idea. I’m sure it won’t be too bad, cause it was an accident,” Ali said reassuringly, “and your first time. Areia is a good, kind, reasonable person, I’m sure her mums are the same.”
Syd nodded, slightly reassured. “Uh huh.”
“Okay, just breathe. What did she say was gonna happen, thirty-four for age? Or thirty-three, but your birthday’s coming up soon enough.”
“Thanks a lot, Ali,” Syd groaned, and Ali shook her head.
“That sounded like a little more sass to me, but considering your position I’ll forgive it, Syd, sweetheart. You’re okay, I’ve got you. I’m sure she won’t take too long considering Areia has places to be, meeting Ma today.”
Syd nodded and exhaled in relief. She kept her eyes on Ali as the first smack landed, somewhere between light and medium strength by Areia’s metric. It was bearable, but as the nineteen quick spanks that followed it were sprinkled over Syd’s bottom, covering every inch, the strength slowly increased, and before her hand spanking was through Syd was squirming. The last few had definitely been ‘medium’ and tears were just beginning to pool in Syd’s eyes as she sniffled.
“Okay, Syd, sweetheart,” Ali soothed. “I know, you’re alright, it’s nearly over. More than half done, okay, our brave girl.”
Syd swallowed her tears and nodded. “I’m sorry I sassed you, Rina, ma’am,” she offered, and Rina gave her a gentle pat on the back.
“I know you are, dear. We’re almost finished, give me your hairbrush please.”
Unhappily, Syd surrendered it to the older woman, yelping as the first ‘test’ smack of the brush landed on her already rosy bottom. “Oww, please, sorry!”
“We know, Syd, sweetheart,” Ali murmured. “Just hold on, you’re doing well, promise.”
“Is this one a little easier, Sydney?” Rina’s next smack with the hairbrush was considerably lighter, though no less effective on the already warm bottom. Still, Sydney nodded, blinking back tears. It hadn’t hurt quite so much, though of course it still had some.
“Yes ma’am, thank you.”
“Of course,” Rina said gently, “it’s alright child, we’ll have a few more at this strength before we go back for the last few. Alright?”
Syd nodded. She wasn’t happy about taking any more of the smacks, but this was a compromise she could live with. “Yes ma’am,” she agreed, and lay as still as she could. The next six smacks of the hairbrush were lighter, as promised, but they also focused on her sit spots, which mitigated the mercy somewhat. The last four returned to her bottom cheeks at the regular strength, two each side, but then she was being pulled gently up into Rina’s embrace as the older woman set her clothing to rights.
“There now, Sydney,” Rina comforted her, “that’s all done, you took your smacking very well, and I’m sure you’ll try harder not to sass again, hm?”
“Yes ma’am,” Sydney promised fervently, “I’m sorry.”
“I forgive you, Sydney. It’s all right now.”
Ali had been waiting quietly, just keeping her sympathetic gaze on her friend and not trying to interrupt. “That’s right, it’s alright now,” she agreed gently. “It’s okay Syd, breathe for us. You’re okay, Syd, sweetheart. There’s plenty of time for the day to get better. And I won’t even tell Ma you started off the day getting your bottom warmed, though she might be able to tell anyway.”
“Not comforting, Alexandra Lowe Riley,” Syd groaned. Ali grinned.
“Are you sassing Sydney when she called for help, princessan?” Lucas's voice could be heard just off camera.
Ali blushed crimson. “Lucas! You weren’t watching were you, oh gods…” She looked at Lucas anxiously, hoping he hadn’t seen Sydney vulnerable.
“I don't have to be in the camera view to hear your sass, Alexandra Lowe Riley. I was not watching Sydney. Have a good rest of your day. If you'll excuse us….” Before the call cut off, a different voice was heard through a different phone “Alexandrah….”
Ali squeaked. Oh gods he called Ma on me this is not gonna go well. “Please feel better Syd, you know I love you, see you later,” she said quickly. “And don’t be late for Ma, okay?” That was all she could get out before the call cut off.
Syd scrubbed at her eyes, looking at Rina. “Why do I feel like Ali’s got herself a worse day than me now?”
“Probably similar, not worse. I'd wager her boyfriend got fed up with the sass and knew the secret weapon was her Mum. I had that problem with Dorothy once. Anyway, ready to go, I imagine Dorothy wrapped our bagels to go. The kids are probably finishing up.”
“Yes ma’am,” Syd gave her bottom a careful rub and grimaced. She’d definitely be feeling that for a while. Bagels weren’t an unusual breakfast in the Leroux house, but when she and Rina got to the kitchen and found Cassius and Roux enjoying bagels and cream cheese topped, not with jelly or marmalade, but smoked salmon, Syd found herself surprised. She ate that sometimes, especially on training days, but the kids had never put fish on their bagels before. “You like that, kiddos?”
“Uhhuh! Grandmum Dory said it would be good!” Cassius said after swallowing his current mouthful.
“Grandmum Dory fish, ” Roux explained, as though that made everything obvious. “Grandmum Dory mine.”
“Grandmum Dory has good ideas, princess.” Syd accepted a bagel with lox and cream cheese, wrapped to go, and then it was Rina’s turn. Though, maybe she doesn’t always have good ideas if Rina says she’s had problems with her before. She was extra careful to keep that thought strictly inside her own head.
Then it was time to get on their way. The first stop was at the Wambach-Doyles’, to drop off Chicken for the doggy playdate.
“Would you like us to keep Cassius and Roux for you too, for a little while, so they can run their energy off with Hannah and Risse in the backyard?” Miss Addy asked.
“Can we please, Mommy?”
“Cousin Hannah please Mommy Areia?” Roux chimed in after her brother. Syd glanced at Areia, and nodded.
“That sounds good to me. Behave, alright petites.”
“Uh huh. And make sure Chicken behaves,” Cassius agreed, as he and Roux got out of the car. The dog, still crated up, was unloaded too, and once Miss Addy had them in hand, taking them inside, Syd, Areia, Rina and Dorothy were on their way.
Thankfully, Areia was driving, since she was the one who’d been given the address. Despite all the delays, they still managed to make it to the address in Los Angeles’ Chinatown on time. Not quite 8 yet, actually. Amazing.
Of course, eight o’clock was still too early for most businesses to be up and running. Something told Areia that this fortune teller had opened early for a private appointment, because it was them.
Areia parked in the small lot outside the building, and considering only Beverly’s car, Abby’s van, and one other were parked there, was pretty sure she was correct.
Areia did her best Arnold Schwarzenegger impression. “I'll be back!” before switching back to a regular voice, “Maybe use this time to learn more about each other?”
And then she was kissing Syd’s cheek and making her way into the little shop before anyone else could say anything.
The outside of the building hadn’t had much to distinguish it (for those who couldn’t read Chinese, anyway) from the rest of the buildings around Chinatown. But when Areia stepped inside the small shop, a profusion of gold-embroidered red banners, and red and yellow hangings met her eyes. There were symbols of good luck and prosperous fortune all around.
Incense and lit candles perfumed the room with pleasant, calming scents, and at a red table in the center of the room, Beverly, John, Abby, and Glennon were seated with a wizened old woman in traditional clothes, her hair done in a hairstyle denoting she was widowed. There was one chair remaining, waiting for Areia.
Deciding it best to not speak she just sat down and waited.
Beverly nudged Areia. “You know when James-ah born?” she inquired after she had introduced Areia to the fortune teller. “Amandah seemed vague on detail, Glennon-ah is saying.”
Areia looked at the paper Abby and Glennon had presented, frowned, and made a couple of corrections.
Then, the names and dates were presented to the fortune teller, who consulted her book to work out the parallels between the Western and Chinese dates. Her assistant emerged and offered them tea, as the fortune teller worked on the chart in silence.
Beverly accepted the tea graciously, thanking the assistant, and the others followed suit. They had just enough time for a cup of tea and a sweet cake each, and the fortune teller commanded their attention.
She had written down the dates and times according to the Chinese lunar calendar, and drawn up the diagram which showed James’ birth chart on one, and Amanda’s on the other.
Beverly spoke to the fortune-teller, since she was the only one except Areia who could understand her. When they were finished, Beverly pointed the charts out to Abby, Glennon, and Areia. “We place these on the ancestral altars for three days. No trouble in the house, no arguments, and the ancestors show their favor, you understand, Glennon-ah? We want the best sign for Amandah, and James-ah. If there trouble between families,, or in house, there is problem.”
Glennon nodded. “Three days…does this mean that for these three days, James must go to stay with Cousin Wei, until the ancestors give their approval?”
Beverly nodded. “Certain people find difficult, but is a test from the ancestors. Separate for a short time, when time come they not need be apart again.”
Well Hannah is going to love this, not to mention Amanda, but we’ll get through it somehow. “Alright, thanks Miss Beverly,” Glennon said. She looked at Areia, wondering if Areia could warn Hannah about this, with all the advance notice they could give her (not much, really).
Areia nodded at Glennon and took that as a reason to be the first person to leave.
Ten minutes earlier……
In Syd’s van, Syd was sitting (rather uncomfortably) alone with Areia’s mothers, without her children to have as a distraction. She couldn’t help squirming, but mercifully they didn’t seem inclined to tease her about that. “So..um…do you know anything about these sorts of things, how long they usually take?” Sydney asked Dory and Rina, unsure if the older women would have any more idea than she did. She was worried about Areia being in there without knowing what was going to happen.
“No, we do not, but how about we don't focus on that. Is there anything you wanted to ask us or know about Léa.” “Or her Papa.”
“Oh…well, about Léa, I feel like I should have a million questions, but the moment I try to think of the right one to ask first…” Syd sighed in exasperation with herself. “It’s, um…not rude to ask about her Papa?” she ventured. “I can tell she misses him very much. I never had a Papa myself,” she admitted quietly, “he left my mum before I was even born, as though I wasn’t worth staying for. I’m glad that Léa didn’t have that to deal with, but is there more I should know?”
“I um in light of everything, I'm going to tell you something, both of you, not even Scar knows this. Um when I was working for MI6 on a contract basis, I met Phillipe, long before I met Dory, and there were a couple of times I had to evaluate him. I want to make this clear: nothing and I mean nothing happened between us. I met Dory sometime between the second and oh so fateful third evaluation of Phillipe. The feeling was the same for both, I told him I had a girlfriend, cause in my head I did and that was a scary thing to admit, especially then. Anyway, the third visit was before a mission, that mission and something didn't feel right. Phillipe was certainly mentally sound, but what I was told of the mission was weird. I signed off on it, when I could've stopped it! Léa would have had her Papa!” By this point, Rina was heavily sobbing.
“Love, you couldn't have known. And it might be working itself out.”
“That’s not even the fooked up part,” Marina said, her Scottish accent prevalent through the tears. “Before he left my office Phillipe said, “If anything happens to me, I would like you to pay a visit to my family. After he left I compared the pictures and- and it was you.”
“Ri, is that why you stopped visiting after….”
“I couldn't take the pain, the guilt was too much….”
Seeing her love still felt guilty and couldn't look her in the eye, Dory changed tactics.
“Sydney, dear, is there anything you think you might want to know?” Dory tried to give the younger mum a look as if to say, I could use some conversation to distract her
“I’m so sorry Rina,” Sydney gingerly rested a hand on the older woman’s shoulder, rubbing gently, as she did her best to think of questions to ask about Léa. “I know Léa asked my friend Lauren, practically my big sister, for embarrassing stories about me. Is there anything you can tell me about Léa that I should know? Funny things, hopefully?”
“Well, there was the time when Léa was, oh, fourteen years old…” Rina said. “She went missing on holiday in France, it was around late September, early October. We weren't sure where Léa was but she couldn't have gone far. All of a sudden this very tall, stern looking Chinese man dressed nicely appeared with her on our front step. He says, "My charge is friends with your son. He now has recipe to share."
The next thing I know she runs inside and starts running around like crazy."
Syd nodded; she understood, Léa had been using he/him pronouns at the time. “Sugar high?” she guessed. “What happened then?”
“No, the little rascal decided that while I was trying to scold her about running away would be the best time to try and make the recipe.” Marina laughed and turned towards Sydney. “She had flour in her hair, there was dishes everywhere and after she gets the dish in the oven , she turns to me and says, Mommy Mina I know you’re mad, but you have to try this before fussing at me.”
“What did you do?”
“I waited, tried the cake and told her when we got back home she had to bake these instead of playing footy for a week. That lasted a month and I had to pay her to keep up with demand next summer! Cheeky bugger!”
By this point, Sydney and Dory were laughing so hard they were almost crying and almost didn't notice Léa returning until she opened her door.
“What’s the joke, trésor?”
“Nothing you haven’t heard before, Léa . I was just getting to know your mums better is all. Did everything go okay in there?” Sydney asked anxiously as Léa drove them out of Chinatown and toward LAX.
“James and Amanda are compatible, according to their charts. The next thing to do is to keep said charts on the ‘family altars’ for three days. I assume Bev is going to sort that out with Glennon and Abby, and James’ chart has to be on Wei’s altar. With James in Wei’s house. For three days.”
“...but Hannah and Amanda?” Syd sputtered.
“Stay in Abby and Glennon’s house. Unless they have to go stay with Bev, I don’t think so though. But they can’t stay with James.” Léa paused. “And, there can’t be any negative energy or disagreements under either roof for those three days.”
“...but Hannah and Amanda,” Syd said again, groaning.
“They’re going to have to deal with it,” Léa sighed. They took the rest of the drive in worried silence, until Léa reached the airport. “Where am I going?”
“Take five lefts in a row then go to number eight bay.”
“Okay, thank you.”
The directions came not from Areia’s mums, but the phone sitting in her cupholder between the front seats, and the sudden burst of Cantonese startled Syd.
She had let out a squeal, looking down at Areia’s phone, before picking it up and turning it off after not hearing any more Cantonese come out of it.
“Sydney Rae.”
Syd jumped, looking over her shoulder at Marina. “Ma’am?”
“Was that your phone, child?”
“N-no?”
“Didn't I already smack you for naughty behavior earlier, little girl? I can see the lesson didn't stick. Léa, darling, you can borrow my short strap at the first opportunity.”
“Yes, thank you Mumma.”
Before Syd could protest further, Léa was already starting to make left turns.
They got into the private jets’ parking area, Léa placed the car in park, directly in front of the hangar and between Beverly’s car and Glennon’s van. The plane had not arrived yet, but Léa looked to the left to see a plane heading directly for them
Everyone in the van was feeling nervous. Syd for meeting her partner's father, Marina for guilt and nervousness of his reaction, Dory for if he would want to pick up where all three of them left off, and most importantly Léa was nervous that this wasn't going to even be him and all her hopes would be dashed.
(Syd was feeling nervous for other reasons too, thanks to Rina’s lovely comment, but she had sense enough not to voice that now.)
The plane glided smoothly down the runway and came to a stop, and Syd clasped Léa’s hand supportively. (Maybe if she was supportive enough of Léa, her Top would ignore Rina’s horrible suggestion…)
Léa took this opportunity to exit the van, the others, including from the other vehicles, following her lead.
The exit door of the plane opened just then, and the stairs unfolded. But, before any of the passengers could come down, a hydraulic wheelchair lift was revealed at the top of the stairs, a passenger being loaded onto it in her chair.
Slowly, the lift was lowered to the ground, the lift operator standing behind the chair on the lift with the passenger. When the lift was safely on the ground, the operator pressed a button to open the lift’s doors, and wheeled the passenger out.
Then, the operator re-boarded the lift and brought it back to its original position. Once it was folded up inside the plane once again, the other passengers could leave the plane.
Next was Yi, following his wife, then a mystery woman, followed by (presumably) Li, Yi’s bodyguard and Léa and Chi's mentor, following him was Chi, choosing to follow in front of his protectees, then Wei, his daughter Shu, wife Nicky who was surprisingly holding a bundle wrapped in a pink blanket, and following her was another mystery woman who was younger, and carrying a blue blanket. Maybe a nanny? Syd thought but didn't say. Then, after what seemed like an eternity, the last person off the plane was using a cane and had sunglasses on, but his haircut was identical to Areia- Léa’s.
Léa took a minute to process what she was seeing. Behind her, she heard her mums trying to suppress tears.
“Papa?” Léa finally managed to get out, as he approached her. She’d hoped for so long…
“I'm here, my little Lioness. I'm here.” That’s all it took for Léa to collide with his chest as she finally let tears fall. Dory was not far behind her daughter. But surprisingly, or not surprisingly, Marina stayed back, hesitant and scared.
Syd stayed back with Marina, though she wasn’t sure how to feel about Rina right now. She was half afraid Rina was angry with her, so she just watched, tears in her eyes, as Léa and her father reunited.
“You're a part of this family, too Marina Rhea Dumont. Come here, now please.”
Hearing that tone from him after all this time resulted in three things 1) Marina immediately moving towards the family group hug, 2) Marina knowing she was probably the one in for a trip over his knee at some point tonight and 3) Sydney suddenly feeling better about the day, even if Léa did follow through on her promise.
Sydney moved closer, though she kept a respectful distance from Léa and her father, just watching quietly.
“Are you okay, Syd?” Abby rested a hand on Sydney’s shoulder and she nodded.
“That’s Monsieur Dumont?”
“Far as we can tell, it is,” Abby agreed quietly.
Syd nodded. “I’m glad for Léa,” she said as several larger vans pulled up. The unexpected appearance made Syd jump a little. Oh, please let us not be being kidnapped. This isn’t the time for that, this isn’t a bad movie plot or something.., “What’s going on?” Syd asked the group at large, in English.
“We hired passenger vans for transportation so you don't have to worry about driving, especially with people wanting to talk or not talk and just be, how do the kids say-” Nicky was cut off by the younger stranger.
“In your feelings, my love?”
“Yes, that.” Nicky kissed the stranger's cheek, then passed the bundle to Wei as she followed James and Amanda into one of the passenger vans.
Are they?
“Yes, Sydney Rae, I believe they are.”
Syd pushed that new information aside for processing later. She’d spotted James and Amanda. “Where’s Hannah and Risse?”
“I think they followed Shu, Wei and Nicky’s first, into the van before James and Amanda, I imagine Shu can't speak and Clarisse is blushing. The only team Shu likes more than France is the Ferns, and her cousin's girlfriend is a French footballer.” Léa said as she wrapped her arms around Syd from behind, giving her parents a moment alone.
“No affection for the Steel Roses?” Syd couldn’t help wondering at that. Did the Chinese women’s team have no support among Wei’s family? She relaxed into Léa’s arms gratefully, hoping this meant forgiveness.
“The Chinese government has a “hold/role", let's call it, in Chinese football, behind the scenes Yi’s family has been fighting them since the time of Mao. They were raised up to watch the teams of Europe, purely in defiance. They support the players though. Nicky has even performed a few surgeries off the books, and before we left there was whispers that Shu was interested in a U-17 women's player, but do not repeat that. Mumma’s strap would seem mild.”
Syd let out a small whine at that. “Léa, do you have to?”
“Whining again will earn you extras, Sydney Rae. And yes, cause Mums will be there and-”
Sydney swallowed. “Do you have to, with the strap, I mean,” she said meekly, not whining. She wasn’t trying to argue her Top’s right to punish her, but that sounded scary.
“Sadly yes. This wasn't how I wanted that to be our first time, I want you to know that. But, it will only be four. And, here's the part that is most important, you won't be the only one. And, shops like these are split for men and women. Though there’s a middle area for discipline where the men won't be able to see, but the women will. We each get our own side of the shop so we can “discuss in peace” like if Nicky has questions/advice, etc. Or if you have respectful questions for Nicky about Zeng Shi or Madame Jiangli about Madame Wei, they can answer without worrying about their husbands.” Before Syd could answer that, they were being waved over by Phillipe to get into one of the passenger vans.
Syd followed Léa into the van, mind spinning at all the new information. The one she couldn’t compartmentalize on was the part about the discipline area in the middle of the store she’d all but forgotten they were going to, what with everything else going on. She got in the middle seat with Léa and pressed close to her Top. “Do…do you mean it’s going to happen in the store, Léa?” she asked worriedly.
“It's sectioned off and soundproof so no other shoppers would know, though if memory serves from when I was bodyguard, they will probably rent the place out and we'll be the only shoppers there. Though it is tradition for the female elders to see your reaction, both to prove you're “learning something” and that I am capable as a Top.”
Syd felt
better
but was still worried about what was to come as she did everything but climb in Léa’s lap on the drive to the special boutique.
Chapter 53: Boutique, Tours, and Tryouts
Summary:
The extended family head to a specialty boutique, reserved for their group to try on wedding outfits. While there, certain members of the group are able to take advantage of the punishment room - arranged a little like a fitting room, except set up for spankings. (Of course there are actual fitting rooms at the boutique, too.)
After that adventure, the group briefly goes their separate ways - James' group to tour the French bakery he'd taken an interest in *improving,* and Ali's group to give their newest member a proper tryout.
Notes:
This chapter contains semi-public spankings (in a store, visible to a very limited audience with no chance of anyone who shouldn't be there interfering).
It also includes a new Angel City member who has been swapped out for the latest (or one of the latest) newbies that joined in real life. I have nothing against Hannah Stambaugh, and she'll probably be on Angel City in main Soccerverse things if she's still with ACFC by the time she chances to come up, but having the main Hannah and a new Hannah who interact might end up being confusing. The new player trying out here has joined for reasons of plot but probably won't be that important in the long run.
Chapter Text
10 minutes earlier…….
As Clarisse followed after her chou, she saw the only other occupant of their van so far was a girl of Chinese descent that looked slightly older eighteen years old.
They sat in silence for a moment before the girl gasped, then surprisingly, but thankfully, spoke in French.
“You're Clarisse Le Bihan!”
“Oui, I am,” Clarisse agreed, grateful the girl had chosen French if she didn’t speak English. “I am Clarisse Le Bihan. This is ma chou, though you might know Hannah already?” She wasn’t sure who Hannah had met of Wei’s people before.
“Papa has told me lots about her. It is nice to finally meet you, cousin. Wait! That means my cousin is dating the Clarisse Le Bihan! Mon Dieu. It's so great to finally meet someone from the French team. You are my favorite team after the Ferns! What's next we're going to see Ali Riley?”
Clarisse grinned wolfishly. “I could arrange that, she is Angel City captain you know…and her Ma has practically adopted Hannah’s Mama, so technically ma chou is Ali’s niece now.”
“As the American say, Holy crap! Wait! She was outside?! And I didn't notice? I was too busy replying to Pan Hongyan, my Nv wang.”
“Wait, she's the Chinese third keeper, right? That didn't see any minutes? She's your girlfriend?”
“Oui, but only my family knows. Her family would turn her in.” Shu frowned at the thought.
This time it was Clarisse who spoke up.
“Wait, you like the players, but not the team?”
“Oui, the team is controlled by the government, the players are doing their best to play and not focus on that. We love the players, most Chinese citizens, including my family, hate the government and team owners though. Mama even has performed a few of their surgeries.”
Hearing her cousin say “Mama” made Hannah flashback to earlier in the morning when Areia texted her the horrible news before they left to come here.
One hour earlier………..
Hannah, I have some bad news, but your Auntie Glennon wanted you to hear it from me, your Daddy has to go stay with Wei’s family for the next three nights as part of the Chinese rules while the betrothal paper is on the altar that will be made. You or your mama can't get bad during this time as there can’t be any bad spirits in the house. For Clarisse: maybe a warm bottom will help? See you both soon, Areia.
" Ma chou , what's wrong?" Clarisse asked, alarmed as Hannah got up abruptly from the table and ran up the stairs. She followed quickly, in time to see Hannah practically dive into her sensory swing, one arm winding around the pillow that lay there.
Then, Hannah burst into frustrated tears.
Clarisse joined her in the hammock without asking, one arm wrapped around her chou, pulling Hannah in to rest her head on Clarisse's shoulder. "Oh, ma chou , I'm here , let it out, there, there," she crooned softly, rocking with her. "It's going to be alright my love, I have you, you're safe."
"B-but after clothes today Daddy has to go home to Wei's house and, and I can't go!" Hannah sobbed. "And he's gonna stay for three whole days , and me and Mama can't see him!"
"Oh, ma chou ." Clarisse sighed, frustrated with the stupid rules keeping her love from James, rocking gently and stroking Hannah's back.
"And, and I can't even be mad about it! Once the paper's on the altar no one can be mad, we don't wanna get bad spirits in the house, but I can't , me and Mama can't get in trouble or nothing like that." Hannah let out a frustrated whine and kicked a little, as if to say that she had to get it out of her system now if she couldn't do it later.
“Ma chou, what if we go to the backyard for a bit? You can kick the ball as hard as you want.”
Hannah nodded and followed Clarisse tearfully from her room to the backyard. She didn’t want Daddy to leave! It wasn’t fair!
Clarisse was set on making sure that Hannah turned that frustration into focus on her football practice, and resolved to keep her chou occupied as much as possible over the next few days.
Meanwhile, James was watching from the window as the girls took out Hannah’s frustration on the soccer ball, the dogs (all three dogs) doing their best to alternate playing keeper as a pair of tiny whirlwinds defended the ball. “I hope they don’t break Cassius and Roux out there, Sydney would never forgive us.”
Sydney…shopping trip…Abby… He glanced around, something niggling at the back of his mind, and then saw the Buzz Lightyear crocs he’d ordered for Hannah after the Disney trip. They’d arrived last night and he put them into Amanda’s bag to take with them. “These will help Hannah feel better.”
“Talking to yourself, James?” Amanda came up behind him, hugging him. “Some would say that’s a sign of insanity.”
“Some would say that going through this whole spectacle is a sign of insanity, but we’re doing it anyway,” James said wryly. “I just hope you and Hannah can manage without me for three days.”
Amanda sighed. “We’ve managed separately for twenty years, love, three more days should be doable, not that I like this part. I’m sure Hannah will like it even less. But I’ll be here for her.” Until I can’t, but she’ll at least have Glennon and Abby then.
***
“Angel?”
Hannah jumped, startled out of her memory as Clarisse held her. Amanda and James had joined them, and she squirmed out of Clarisse’s arms, throwing herself at James.
“Daddy.”
“I’m here, ma princesse.” James steadied himself, holding Hannah close. “I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere until tonight, I promise.”
“And I’m here, angel, I won’t let you be alone,” Amanda promised, rubbing Hannah’s back. “It’s okay sweetheart. Come on, we’re at the boutique, it’s time.”
************************************************************************************************
As they entered what was obviously an empty store, Hannah saw that it was divided by pronouns and accompanying signage above, almost like big brand name stores, and curiously included a section labeled “Punishment Room” straight ahead that made Hannah shudder. It seemed Areia was leading Sydney in that direction; and she wasn't alone as Uncle Wei lead his wife and the younger mystery woman, their girlfriend it seemed to Hannah, by their ears following after Sydney. He mumbled something about “waiting in line.”
Looking further up, Hannah spotted a TV that showed the entire layout; that the Punishment Room was soundproof, no one on the men's side, non-binary side, or waiting room could see or hear anything. However, Hannah saw that Jiangli, Miss Beverly, Auntie Abby, and Areia’s mums were heading to a section labeled “Watching Room” that had a narrow path.
Looking to her right to ask Bee what she thought, Hannah realized upon looking left that her Bee had followed her Mama, Auntie Glennon, and Shu to the section labeled “Women” and seemed to be fawning over her younger cousins, I think that’s their relation , by the way she sounded like she was speaking in a baby voice. So, Hannah did the only thing she could do, and followed her Daddy, who himself was following Areia’s Papa, grandpa Yi, and the bodyguards, further into the section labeled “Men”, until Daddy broke away and lead Hannah to the “Non-binary” section and finally to “Suits”.
When Daddy turned around, Hannah finally noticed something weird. He's carrying Mama's bag?
“Daddy? Why are you carrying Mama's bag?”
“Cause I knew this was a lot for you, and by your face I was right. So your mom and I got you something to make it a little more bearable, okay?”
“Ooooh, what is it? Can I have it now, please? I promise to be really good, honest.”
“You sure can, ma princesse.” James said as he reached into the bag.
When he drew his hand back out, he had a pair of Crocs dangling from it. But not just any Crocs, these were white, purple and green with a picture of Buzz Lightyear’s logo on them.
Hannah squealed excitedly, drawing some looks. “Mr. Space Ranger shoes, all for me, Daddy?”
“All for you, ma princesse.” James let Hannah put them on, and gave her a warm hug. “There, does that feel better?”
Hannah nodded, snuggling into James’ arms. “Uh huh, thank you Daddy.” She wondered what her Bee would think of them, and wanted to ask but Bee was busy doing…Whatever the other girls were doing, which might be watching what was going on in the punishment room. “Daddy? Are Bee and the others watching what’s happening in there?” she asked anxiously. She didn’t know if she liked that. At least Auntie Abby and Miss Beverly were, and she definitely didn’t like that thought.
And she was sure Syd really wouldn’t like that. But all the same, Hannah couldn’t help wondering what was going to happen to Syd and the others.
“No, princesse, only Nainai Jiangli and Miss Beverly, plus Areia’s mums, they were disrespected, so they get to watch, the rest don't, and it's soundproof. But don't worry, we aren't going near it, promise. Cause you're a good girl. Now, do you want a suit here or where the others are? There's individual changing rooms, don't worry.”
Hannah pushed the worry to the back of her mind. “I wanna men’s suit like you Daddy.”
James brought Hannah over to the men’s side, and it didn’t take them long to find a blue suit that wouldn’t be too stiff for Hannah to move around in comfortably. It had a white shirt with a neatly folded collar and shiny, light purple tie, medium blue trousers with a matching jacket, and a matching vest.
When James’ turn came he chose an identical suit, but in black with a shiny red tie, knowing that he and Amanda would be choosing slightly more Western-style wedding outfits here, the Chinese red silk outfits for later in the ceremony had been supplied by Wei’s family.
************************************************************************************************
The punishment room contained a waiting area facing eight ‘stalls’ with doors that closed and locked for the illusion of privacy. However, the back side of the stalls was a smoky, shatterproof glass - perfectly transparent from the other side, the viewing chamber. Each stall was equipped with a desk for bending over, a chair, and the traditional implement, an oxblood-red wooden ruler embossed with gold symbols, for use in situations such as these. Seven of the stalls could fit three people, one being the spankee, one the spanker, and one on hand for keeping the spankee in place if required. The eighth stall, however, was bigger, mostly built for Tops with more than one partner.
As Syd, Ali, Nicky, Zeng, and surprisingly at the last minute Amanda were led in, they were all feeling nervous. However, they weren't the only ones as Areia and Lucas were also nervous about doing this in front of people, even if they were family and elders. And lastly, rounding out the occupants were Beverly and Wei-shen who frankly were ready for this whole shopping trip to be finished.
Seeing no one was moving, Areia took the initiative and guided Sydney toward the larger stall, though Wei-shen, his wife, and their girlfriend quickly occupied that one. As Areia and Syd entered the adjoining one, Ali was hot on their heels, not wanting Syd to have to go through this alone. Lucas didn't follow, instead sitting on the bench in the general area and tried to calm his nerves about what he was going to have to do in front of an audience. They might have been family, but they were still watching. Hell, that might be worse, because they were family.
While Lucas was preparing himself for what he would have to do, Areia was getting ready to do it.
“Alright Sydney Rae, over the desk,” Areia said, trying to keep her voice steady.
“But--” Syd protested, anxiety rising as she was pulled close for Areia to whisper in her ear.
“Do not make this more difficult than it has to be, mon louve.”
Swallowing nervously, Sydney nodded. She bent over the desk, letting out a small whine as she was positioned properly. When she peeked over at the glass wall, it was a smoky, dark grey, giving the illusion of privacy, but Syd knew very well what was really on the other side.
“Try not to think about it, Syd,” Ali offered, moving around to cover Syd’s hands with her own. “Close your eyes, or just look at me. It’s just you, me, and Areia here. Okay?”
Syd swallowed nervously. “Okay.”
“That’s good, Syd, just look at me,” Ali coaxed as Syd’s clothing was adjusted. Syd whimpered unhappily as her briefs were exposed, but Areia gave her bottom a gentle pat.
“I know, mon louve, but it’s going to be the same for everyone. Hold still for me now.” Much to Syd’s relief, no more of her clothing was moved.
The relief was short-lived, as Areia picked up the ruler and tapped her thinly clothed bottom lightly.
The ruler swatted down eight times in quick succession. Between the pain of the smacks, and the embarrassment of being spanked in public (even if the watchers were only family, and their elders) Syd broke down crying.
“Okay mon louve,” Areia soothed, “That’s all, it’s done. Ali, thank you for your help but I think it’s your turn.”
Ali grumbled but nodded. “Yes ma’am.” She paused. “Or sir?”
“I’ll accept either from you at the moment, but just Areia will do, or Léa, we’re practically family. Your Top is waiting, go on.”
“Yes Areia,” Ali erred on the side of caution and reluctantly left the stall to find Lucas.
After Léa helped Syd up and righted her clothes, he led her from the stall, too, and they spotted Wei and his two brats in the next room. Wei-shen had left the door ajar, making Syd blush and duck her head. Léa turned to Syd and tried to turn her spirits around by talking about what they came here for - clothes.
“Whatever dress you get will also have to be red and you should be glad of it, ma louve, it will hide your bottom so well.”
“Léa, sir!” Syd protested, but did give her Top a smile at the thought. That was until she saw Lucas and Ali walking back in their direction.
That brought down Syd’s mood again until Léa hugged her tightly.
“She's going to be fine, now it's time for us to get to know exciting people and try on some really cool clothes, okay? I'll see you in, what, thirty minutes?”
Getting a smile in return, Léa and Syd headed to their respective sides of the boutique.
A few stalls over, Wei-shen was lecturing his two brats, though it was in Cantonese so even if he left the door open, no one could really understand him, and he figured that Léa and James would be too preoccupied with their own brats to notice, besides even if they did notice, the punishment fit the crime in his opinion.
As both his wife and their girlfriend took the expected position, bending over and grabbing onto one of the other's hands in support, Wei-shen started on his lecture, believing it best to talk completely before the smacks.
He spoke in Cantonese to preserve at least some of their privacy.
“You're behavior was absolutely disrespectful on the plane ride here. Nicky, I know you didn't want to leave your patients, but this was something important, and you need to at least remember we exist and want to spend time with you, also. Zeng, I understand that you were trying to support me, but saying that Nicky’s job didn't matter was uncalled for and turning your anger towards Ma, however accidentally, was especially uncalled for. I'm going to give each of you eight swats, but I want the opposite person to be the one who counts, okay? Oh, and sooner rather than later we need to get together and all plan some date nights again, I think that would be good for us. With Nicky moving her practice to Stanford I am hopeful we will now have more time for each other. Okay, brace yourselves.”
That was the last warning Wei-shen gave before the ruler swatted down on Zeng’s bottom, making her wince, but getting no further reaction as Nicky called out, “One, sir.” Wei-shen changed sides and tapped Nicky’s bottom in warning before bringing the ruler back and swatting it down on Nicky’s bottom. It was obvious that Zeng is the one of the two had felt discipline more recently as she was able to take her swat without much of a reaction as at the same time that Zeng counted out, “One sir!” Nicky responded with an “Oww, sir.”
It hadn’t taken Wei-shen long to finish with his two brats, as he alternated smacks between their bottoms. They were holding tight to each other’s hands where they touched, and to the desk with their other hands, Eight smacks each, sixteen in total, were delivered rapid-fire to finish at around the same time as Léa and Sydney.
The worst part, for them, was the fact he’d left the stall door ajar, so even the illusion of privacy was removed. Luckily for both Nicky and Zeng, everyone else was too busy being wrapped up in their own situation to notice. Everyone except Syd, who just felt extremely sorry for Nicky and Zeng. I wonder what caused Wei to treat them like that. It just doesn’t feel appropriate, she thought anxiously. But Nicky was a doctor, surely if she felt uncomfortable in a situation she’d be able to speak up for herself.
Meanwhile, Amanda and Ali pressed close together as they were faced down by Lucas and Beverly.
“You two been naughty girls, Alexandrah, Amandah. And you need be cleansed. Amandah, this just the start for you.”
“Fantastic,” Amanda sighed, staring at the floor.
“That sass I hear?”
“No ma’am,” Amanda said quietly. “I’m sorry, I’ll behave. Just…do they have to watch?”
Beverly gave Amanda a pat on the head. “Most them not actually watch, Amandah. Not watch all, anyway. Is being there that important. Being present. Is connect to the ancestors.”
“Lucas…” Ali began, but a look in Beverly’s eyes made her stop and sigh. “Yes Ma, I’ll be good for Lucas.”
“We make sure of that.”
In the end, Ali and Amanda were made to wait until Wei, Nicky and Zeng had exited the big room, before Lucas and Beverly led them inside. Beverly closed the door properly,
Much to Ali’s horror, Beverly had brought a ruler of her own which fit neatly into her bag, so that when it came to the one belonging to the store, it was free for Lucas to use on Ali.
It wasn’t, Ali reflected as her Ma directed both girls to bend over the desk together, the fact that it was Lucas, and her Ma, who were disciplining them. It wasn’t about it being the ruler, she had been smacked with one before.
And why is it that you’re worked up about being smacked where others can see you? You give, and get smackings in the locker room sometimes, a little voice in the back of her mind wondered.
Yeah, but not by Ma, or Lucas…and not in front of someone who’s Ma’s new cousin that we’ve practically just met.
The realization struck just as the first smack did, and the smacks seemed even louder in the room this time since Lucas and Bev could strike at the same time.
Ali noticed, though, that she was getting lighter smacks than Amanda, at least at first. The first five were barely felt, and her tears were from embarrassment, not pain. Then Bev stopped smacking the crying Amanda.
“You need help, Lucas-ah? We trade places?”
“No ma’am,” Lucas was quick to reassure her.
Lucas’ final three were laid on as firmly as Bev’s, and both girls were crying when it was over, though neither had a properly red bottom, being smacked over their briefs. Their clothes were corrected, and Lucas pulled Ali into his arms, hugging her tight, as Bev did the same for Amanda.
“Come, we join the others when you ready,” Bev said, and the girls calmed down as quickly as they could. Amanda wanted to look presentable for Hannah, at least.
It was time to try on outfits.
************************************************************************************************
Ten minutes later in the “Women's” section, as the others had gotten seated, Syd, Ali, Wei's wife, and the younger stranger less comfortably so than others, and Amanda was taken to the smaller changing room to try on options, Clarisse got curious about some of the relationships around her, and it must have showed on her face cause Shu was looking at her curiously.
Clarisse blushed at Shu’s scrutiny. “Um…I hope it isn’t rude of me to ask, but…Wei has a wife? And…a girlfriend? Or…”
“It was tradition long ago for wealthy men, including our family, to have two, sometimes even three wives, but now the stupid government doesn't allow it, so Grand-père and Papa just have girlfriends to circumvent the rules. I am glad, though, cause otherwise I wouldn't have Uncle Jingyi, and I wouldn't have my brother and sister and that's really cool cause it's nice not to be the only child anymore.”
Suddenly, Shu went quiet and stared and it was obvious to Clarisse why when she turned around, not only were now what Clarisse knew as both her mothers, but also Ali Riley and Sydney Leroux, and Clarisse thinks she spotted someone new crossing to the other side. Wonder who that is? But no wonder she shut up, for varying reasons, with those four behind me.
It was in this moment that Jiangli caught on to the conversation and took her granddaughter’s silence as an opportunity to explain for everyone.
She spoke in English, since the other older women and of course Clarisse understood it. “It is not polite, little girl, to speak in front of others as though they cannot understand you. You are very lucky we do not take you to that room. Hannah’s aunts, who will be your aunts as well, deserve more respect than that, child.”
Clarisse blushed scarlet. “My apologies, Aunts,” she said, also in English, since she hadn’t grasped Cantonese yet. Not for lack of trying, but that language is hard, I don’t know how ma chou does it. “My apologies, Grandmother,” she added, and Jiangli nodded in satisfaction.
“It is all right to have questions. You must be respectful when you ask them, though. Do you understand, granddaughter?”
Clarisse nodded. “Yes ma’am, Grandmother, I understand.”
“Good.” Jiangli paused. “My son Wei was born to me before the…accident. Afterward, I could bear Yi no more children, and I expressed my desire that he approach my friend Wei, who our son is named for. She agreed to join our family, and Wei-tai is known as Big Mother.”
Clarisse nodded slowly, thinking that over. “I understand…I think, Grandmother.”
This earned her a wry smile and a pat on the head, making her squirm.
“Well. There is no harm in thinking you understand. So, Wei-zai married Nicky, and their daughter is Shu, my granddaughter.”
Clarisse thought some more, eventually speaking. “And, um, Wei and Nicky…”
“I’m getting there, impatient child. Wei and Nicky have a girlfriend, an unofficial Second Wife, if you will. Her name is Zeng, and her mother, Shu, is the namesake of Wei and Nicky’s daughter.”
“Oh.” Clarisse wondered about that. “And…Shu said her dad and Zeng have more kids?”
“They do.” It was clear that was the end of the explanation, for now.
“Thank you for telling me, Grandmother, ma’am. I was getting confused,” Clarisse sighed. “Are families in China always this complicated?”
“Sometimes. Not always.” Jiangli shook her head. “I am glad you are beginning to understand.”
“Ma'ams? Are you r- really-” That was all Shu got out looking at the Ali Riley, who was also her aunt now? before she passed out.
Clarisse was actually the one who saw, and saw this coming, and was quick enough to catch the younger girl and gently placed her on a couch.
It was this scene that Amanda walked back into wearing the first option of the many dresses picked out for her.
Clarisse sighed, shaking Shu gently and beckoning Nicky over. Nicky was a doctor, she’d know what to do with her own daughter. “I keep telling them we’re just normal people, but no, they have to keep fainting on us.” She threw an apologetic look at Amanda. “Sorry, Madame. Also, sorry again, but that dress isn’t going to work.” She paused. “Unless Miss Beverly picked it, obviously.”
“No, I no pick it. Be careful what you say, Clarissah. But she is right, next dress, Amandah.”
“Maman? What happened?”
“You fainted, princesse. Cousin Clarisse caught you.”
“Why did I faint- Holy crap! Maman am I really seeing Ali Riley?”
Ali rolled her eyes. “Ali Lowe Riley, daughter of Beverly Fong Lowe, yes, hello. Our grandmothers are cousins, or sisters, something like that, is that it?” she offered to Shu. “I’m just a normal human, okay, and we’re family it looks like from everything I’ve been hearing. Even if we weren’t, I’m part of Amanda’s heart-family, that makes me and James’ family as good as family now.”
“It's nice to finally meet you, Tante Ali.”
It was at this moment that Amanda came out with the second dress, which immediately got smiles and approval all around.
But Beverly and Jiangli both had one additional comment about it.
“This good for before, but need red traditional for Amandah and James-ah.” Beverly had brought a bolt of red silk embroidered with symbols of good fortune, ready to be fitted to Amanda’s measurements for the traditional wedding attire. James would be getting similarly clothed.
“Her dress, too. Need a red version also, she is host.” Jiangli told the assistant of the store, looking at Sydney that just stepped out. “It matches her naughty bottom, but she is not only one,” She avoided mentioning the total number.
“We are ready. I will text Yi.” Jiangli said as she moved her chair towards the front of the boutique, the others trailing her.
Ten minutes earlier, on the “Men's” side of the boutique…..
Hannah, having already gotten her measurements taken, was sitting down and swinging her feet when she noticed a new stranger, a young woman around AT’s age, coming into the Men's section. On instinct, thinking back to earlier times, she let out a shrill whistle, thinking this would simultaneously alert all the bodyguards, cause they worked with Areia, and was less likely to be noticed by the stranger.
It worked, and all three came running, Daddy and Uncle Wei not far behind them, however upon reaching Hannah and spotting the stranger, Uncle Wei, Chi and Li didn't get ready to fight, but freaking waved at her! Like, why are you waving at her?!
“Long time we haven't seen you! How did you get here?”
“I might have ran away and hopped on a plane when I heard you were leaving for a wedding? And now I need a new suit and a new team? Hello, my name is-”
“Pan Hongyan, you were the Chinese third keeper. You are my cousin's nǚpéngyǒu. Did you know she would like a third girlfriend-”
“Yes, I've seen the look in her eyes. It is nice to meet you. If you will excuse me, I need to get fitted for a suit.”
Yi texting Jiangli back Okay, my love. We have a surprise guest with us, we will be coming out in five minutes, she needed to get fitted for a suit.
Five minutes later, they emerged and when Clarisse saw the younger Chinese footballer talking to her chou, well she didn't appreciate it.
Clarisse stalked over to Hannah and wrapped her arms protectively around her girlfriend. “Is it all getting to be too much for you, ma chou?” she inquired.
“I'm fine, Bee. Look, Daddy got me Mr. Space Ranger shoes.”
Clarisse smiled adoringly. “They’re perfect for you, ma chou. Monsieur knows what you like, I’m glad.” Then Hongyan spoke up.
“You no worry, I'm not trying to steal your nǚpéngyǒu. I'm here for mine.”
It was at this moment that Shu rounded the corner.
“Nan Nan?” Shu said in shock, except this time she looked ready to run into the keepers arms instead of fainting.
“It's me, yup er.” That's all it took for Shu to run to her girlfriend. Only to notice that said girlfriend was very rigid. When Shu turned around she noticed why; Tante Ali was the person who was directly behind her.
Luckily, Ali cut Hongyan off before she could faint, too.
“Yes, I'm Ali Lowe Riley. New news I'm your girlfriend's cousin, yep. And, you can even tour the stadium if you want to come with us?”
After she received an eager nod that was on par with the enthusiasm she usually sees from sisters Thompson or Hannah, Ali followed her Ma out to the passenger vans, only to find that Shu and Hongyan had abandoned her parents and younger siblings in favor of riding with Ali instead.
************************************************************************************************
James, Hannah, Clarisse, Marina, Dory, and Beverly were in one van (though they’d meet up with the others to rearrange later) and the rest headed to the stadium. James’ group headed to the French bakery, and he kept Hannah between him and Clarisse as they headed inside. They were met by Adelaide, Elise, and small whirlwinds that barreled straight at “Grandma Dory”.
“Where’s the dog?” James asked in amusement.
“Still at the house, the dogs wore themselves out so they’re asleep, sir,” Elise explained. “But it seems the children enjoy baking, or at least helping in the kitchen, so they insisted on coming.”
“What do you like to help bake kiddos?” Dory asked the little ones who were wrapped around her legs.
“Cookies!” “Cookies, we bake some, Grandma Dory?”
“Well Mr. James would probably have to buy the bakery before they would let us into the kitchen?”
“You interested in my bakery, Monsieur?” Came the voice of the rotund baker. He had been waiting on his mystery buyer; so far they’d only conducted business on the phone or through go-betweens.
James indicated assent, and the two of them talked, making a deal that pleased them both.
While James and the former owner finalized the papers, the assistant began the tour for the others. It wasn’t long, though, before James was able to catch up.
Speaking of tours, at the stadium another one was under way.
Ali was leading the rest through a tour, sometimes aided by Sydney. It seemed Shu and Hongyan were only too eager to soak up information on their favorite USA team from their favorite player, Hongyan especially, probably because if she went back home she would be unemployed and homeless, though she would never ask for a job.
“Want to play a match just for fun?” Ali’s question was directed at Sydney and Hongyan.
“Sure, let's test her out. You want to play?” Syd’s question was answered by Hongyan waving her hands.
“We can find you some gloves that fit.”
After everyone was suited up, the “match” began, though it was more Ali crossing to Syd who was unsuccessful in trying to get past Hongyan.
By the time the others arrived, Cassius and Roux were just in time to see Sydney finally land the ball in the back of the net.
“Tante Abby? What are we watching?” Hannah asked, looking curiously at her cousin's nǚpéngyǒu.
“I think you're watching our new third keeper battle it out with Syd. Stambaugh never signed the contract, then there was something wrong with her passport and she couldn't leave Japan, and after Paige found Jun crying cause Stambaugh got really angry at Japan online, “management” decided it was best we go our separate ways. But it looked like it worked out, huh petite?” Abby motioned to where Ali was beaming at Hongyan and holding her hand out, only to get wrapped up in a bear hug and lifted off her feet before two very distinct voices in two very different languages both expressed the equivalent of “please stop and let go” in English.
Shu ran to Hongyan, while Lucas pulled Ali into his embrace, not wanting her to get squished by the new Angel City keeper.
After everyone calmed down, and the grandmas realized in all the excitement that no one had bothered with lunch, it was decided that they would all go eat an evening meal as one gigantic family before they went their separate ways.
Chapter 54: The Trials of Separation (or A Peach Blossom Proposal)
Summary:
As the day's events wind to a close, the group head together to the authentic Cantonese restaurant owned by Bev's family. Her sister, nieces and nephews serve them a filling meal, hopefully enough to brace Hannah, James, and Amanda in particular for what comes next.
The Wambach-Doyles return home and James packs to leave for the three-day separation of the 'proposal" period, just the beginning of the wedding traditions James and Amanda must observe. Beverly and Ali set up a family altar for Amanda, marking her as part of the Lowe family as well as the Doyles, to place her betrothal document upon, and once that's done, she readies herself for bed, and the hardest part of this first trial.
For three days, Amanda and James must endure without each other to see if the ancestors approve of their union, and there must be no strife between their houses - or within them.
But that doesn't mean they can't have a little *encouragement* from their family elders to keep the peace. Red is a very lucky color after all, and red bottoms just might mean the best peach blossom luck, or so Beverly thinks.
(Amanda is less amused by this notion.)
Notes:
And...the wedding chapters are under way. Chinese traditional weddings took a long time to go through all the rituals, from everything I've researched. I'm gonna speed some things up for them, because since they were already married once and they have one child together, I'm sure the ancestors won't mind too much XD In fact the proposal probably isn't necessary at all technically, but James and Amanda said they wanted the whole experience, they didn't think about what they were asking for...
Chapter Text
The group piled into the vans, and headed to an authentic Chinese restaurant, which had been opened in Los Angeles by Beverly’s parents. Her family still owned and ran it, and a niece opened the door, welcoming Beverly and her guests respectfully. Ali hugged her cousin in greeting, and Ali’s cousin led the party to a private room reserved for family, seating them at a large table.
There were no menus distributed with the utensils. When Clarisse asked, Ali just smiled and shrugged.
“We’re family. We eat what they eat. Don’t worry Risse, you’ll like it.”
Clarisse looked doubtful, but looked to see what Hannah thought as pots of steaming water were brought to the table. Each place was served with a cup of hot tea (lukewarm for the children, who had milk mixed into theirs) and platters of Cantonese dishes were laid out to be served family style.
Ali was vegan, and her family was well aware, so while most Cantonese food was heavily meat or fish based, the platter of vegetable lo mein and another of stir-fried water spinach with chilli and fermented tofu was placed closest to her for convenience. The sweet and sour pork, and steamed egg custard, were nearest the children, while a variety of other dishes were placed strategically around the table.
Beverly’s nieces and nephews came in and out to ensure the family was managing well as the meal progressed. It was hard for Cassius and Roux to sit still all the way through dinner, though they were putting up a valiant effort, so at one point two of Ali’s cousins picked the squirming children up and carried them around for a little bit before returning to the table.
The meal finished with glutinous rice balls filled with sweet filling and a sweet egg tart. When the table had been cleared, Abby reached for her wallet.
Beverly slapped her hand lightly. “What you doing, Abby-ah? This is family meal,” she huffed in displeasure. “You not expect Amandah to pay you at home, I am hoping.”
“No, of course not, but--” Abby blinked, startled.
“You are guest in my family’s restaurant. Is like being guest in my family’s home, since you all family or going to be soon enough,” Beverly explained.
“I’m sorry,” Abby said. “Thank you, Beverly.”
“You welcome, Abby-ah. All of you,” Beverly said firmly.
They were still seated at the table when Beverly’s older sister, Sheri, came out to speak with them. She thanked them for coming, hoping the meal had been to their liking. “Is good to meet you all, especially Amandah. Beverly has told us many stories.”
Amanda wasn’t sure whether she should be alarmed by that.
“Don't worry, 90% were good stories.”
After everyone was satiated, it was time for everyone to part ways, which was especially hard for Hannah, Cassius, and Roux.
“Before going, one last thing. Hannah, you come here please.” Sheri directed. Her children had brought boxes and baskets wrapped in red and gold into the room, which Sheri explained were for Amanda’s family to give to James’. “Beverly knew you not have. But here, Hannah, this one for you give your mother.” She took out a small wooden box, wrapped in red, and placed it in Hannah’s hands.
Hannah offered the box to Amanda uncertainly, and Amanda took it, opening the box immediately as she knew was required of her.
Nestled in the box were some copies of Lowe family photos, a vintage baseball card that was a prize possession of Beverly’s, and six red scented tealight candles with two golden holders, one with a dragon embossed on it, the other with a phoenix.
“Two candle holders, six candles, three days,” Sheri explained. “This small family altar, for you Amandah. You place an ancestor, something valuable to family, something you have connection with on top of it. Light two candles each day, one is for peace of mind, other for tranquility of spirit. You adopt into our family, but can honor own ancestors too. We have no pictures.”
“I do,” Glennon offered. “It’s fine, Sheri, I’ll help her.”
“Yes, you do that, Glennon-ah. You and Hannah big help to Amandah right now.” Sheri looked at the trembling Hannah. “You have new shoes, ah? New shoes good luck when beginning adventure. This new adventure for you.”
“But I don’t want Daddy to leave.”
“I know. Is hard. But is test of character, for bride and groom and for families. No inviting bad spirits into house while the ancestors studying your Ma and Baba’s papers,” Beverly said firmly. “If you need, red is good luck color. Maybe certain portion of you stay red for duration, then bad luck spirits not touch you, ah?”
Hannah sputtered indignantly. Clarisse seemed intrigued by the idea.
"I did say as much in my text to Mademoiselle Hannah," Areia pointed out. "I told her to tell Clarisse."
"Did you?" Clarisse raised an eyebrow. "I don't remember hearing there were any messages for me, ma chou."
Hannah squirmed. "Um."
"So, just to be clear," Clarisse looked at Beverly and Sheri, "Hannah having a red bottom, shall we say, will not be looked upon as an invitation by the bad luck spirits? It won't hurt Madame or Monsieur?"
"Oh, red is best luck," Sheri nodded. "Red bottom is represent of peach. Might even say brings peach blossom luck." She smiled slyly at Beverly, who laughed. "Best luck for romance, most best for weddings."
Bride and groom will have, too, Sheri and Bev thought, though they were kind enough not to say so aloud in front of James and Amanda. No doubt the pair would find out soon enough.
“Have another gift for you, Hannah, and for Amandah,” Beverly spoke up. She brought two identical red and gold flat boxes, for the two to open.
In each of the boxes was an oxblood-red ruler, decorated with gold symbols of good fortune. Amanda gave Beverly a startled look, and Beverly returned it with a calm smile.
“Red ruler traditional gift. A bit early, but is needed for multiplying peach blossom luck, no doubt the luck spirits not mind.”
“What do you say to your mother, Amandah?” Jiangli asked pointedly, and Amanda blushed, squirming at her future mother-in-law’s remark.
“Thank you, Ma,” she said dutifully, and Jiangli looked at Hannah. “What do you say to your Popo, Hannah?”
Hannah stared at the ruler, tears blurring her eyes, and pressed herself into Amanda's embrace without saying anything. Amanda sighed and stroked Hannah's hair gently, running her fingertips through the short locks.
"Mama," Hannah sniffled, and Amanda did her best to soothe her.
"I'm right here my angel. Just breathe, we'll get through this together alright sweetheart?"
"I dunno if I can, Mama."
"You can, my angel. Try and be brave like Mr. Space Ranger, hmmm? Can you say thank you to Popo for the thoughtful gift?"
To Beverly's practiced ear, Amandah's voice sounded just a bit strained when she said that, so Bev stepped in to help her new granddaughter.
"Ruler not just for smacks, Hannah wàisūnnǚ. Is for measuring, for drawing. Ruler can be many things, bring luck to many things, just like you do. You brave girl, you get many things right."
Hannah lifted her head after a few more moments to look at Beverly. "T-thank you for the gift, Popo. I'm sorry I was rude."
"Is understandable, wàisūnnǚ. You not looking forward to what come next, I know. But try think of this as adventure, hmm? You and your Mama and Baba do quest to please the ancestors. Like heroes in the stories, yes?"
“Yes, Popo.”
It seemed that Hannah wasn't the only one who didn't want to leave a family member as Roux was sitting on Grandma Dory’s lap and Cassius was steadily talking his Grandpa's ear off.
“Alright little man.” Philippe swung Cassius down off his own lap, putting Cassius back on his feet and got up. “It’s past time for you little ones to be in bed, and me and your grandmums have to get to our hotel room.”
Cassius frowned. “But Grandpa, don’t want you to go!”
“Grandmum Dory stay!” Roux clung to Dorothy’s legs persistently. “Grandmum Rina no leave!”
Philippe looked exasperated and shook his head, then turned to Sydney and Léa. “Suppose the three of us take the children to our hotel room? That way they don’t have to leave us yet and you two get a break.”
“That sounds fine to me.”
"B-but Mum, don't you guys you know want to reconnect?" Léa looked at Marina as she spoke up.
"We've waited fifteen years, one more weekend won't kill us. Besides, we agreed before the incident happened. that we need individual dates and a group date before that. Only one of those dates happened, my little Lioness."
"Ma'ams, what about clothes and things?" Syd asked
"We're riding back with you first, then hotel."
"Mumm-"
"Hush, child. Collectively we raised you right? And you turned out okay, didn't you?"
"Yes, mum."
On this note, with everything as settled as it would be, and with James also needed to go home to get clothes before going to a different home, the group split up into smaller family units before going their separate ways.
As they headed back to the Wambach-Doyle house so James could pack his things, Hannah was practically curled in his lap. “Daddy, I don’t want smacks, and I don’t want you to go away.”
James wrapped an arm around Hannah, holding her tight. “It’s alright ma princesse. Besides, you’re not the only one getting smacked, and it’s going to be okay, we’ll see each other really soon. Remember what your Popo said, treat this time apart like an adventure, hm? You’ve been apart from me before, and this time you know we’ll be back together again soon. I promise.”
Hannah buried her face in James’ shoulder for the remainder of the trip home, and when they got there, he carried her from the van inside the house, with Amanda next to him. The three of them went into James and Amanda’s room, and James sat down on the bed with Hannah in his lap.
“Hannah, I think it might be time for you to take a trip over my lap, you can hold on to your Mama's hands, okay ma princesse?”
“Okay, Daddy.” Hannah replied, getting off of James’ lap before climbing back over and stretching across until her head was in her Mama's lap while Amanda took control of her hands, making sure she couldn't protect her bottom.
“Five over your shorts, Five over your briefs, and five bare, okay?”
“Yes, Daddy.”
“Okay, I'm starting.” That was all the warning Hannah got before James’ hand connected with her joggers-covered bottom.
“Oww…” It didn't sting horribly bad, that was more so out of surprise than pain.
The next four smacks came and went without complaints, but then it was time for the next set.
“Lift up for me, ma princesse.” Hannah reluctantly did so, shuddering at feeling the cool air on her legs.
The next five were expertly placed and by the time that set was finished Hannah’s bottom was definitely pink and she had tears in her eyes, but none falling yet.
“Lift up for me, Hannah princesse. Last bit.”
Hannah reluctantly did as asked, whimpering as her bottom was finally bared.
“I know, sweetheart. I know. But you're almost finished.” Amanda stroked Hannah's hair gently with the hand that wasn't grasping both of hers.
James’ hand came down five more times in fast succession, then it was over (at least for now). By the end, before James righted her clothes and pulled her onto his lap, Hannah’s bottom was very pink, but not quite red and the tears had finally started.
“Oww, Daddy……”
“I know, princesse, but it's over. We're going to rest here a minute, then the only thing you'll have to do is switch places with your Mama, okay?”
“Mama, but-”
“Shh, don't worry about me, angel. Mama will be fine, you just rest for now.”
Five minutes later, it was time.
“Hannah, princesse, I want you to switch places with Mama, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
Amanda positioned herself over James’ lap without having to be told, grasping Hannah’s hands as much for her own support that she wouldn't reach back as to also give Hannah something to focus on.
For Amanda, James didn't bother saying how much instead starting without a comment.
He finally stopped when he reached twenty, and addressed his beloved.
“Lift up for me, please.”
Amanda did as asked, trying to settle her breathing
Ten more were felt over her briefs before Amanda felt those join her pants as she cried softly.
Upon seeing the complete condition of her bottom though, James decided to set her clothes back to rights and let her cuddle into his embrace, sobbing quietly into his shoulder.
After some time to compose themselves, James let Hannah and Amanda hug each other as he got up to pack his bags.
Seeing that her Daddy was almost ready, Hannah suddenly darted out of the room.
Only to return moments later with her stuffed alien and bear . Giving the alien to James, and bear back to Amanda she explained, “I have Mr. Space Ranger shoes, so you should have Mr. Space Ranger friend, so when you're lonely or feeling sad you have someone.” Turning to her Mama she continued, “And I now have Mr. Banana, so I don't need Ms. Bear anymore. I know it wasn't long, but for a bit after Daddy left you had Ms. Bear to comfort you, you should have her again, Mama.”
“Thank you, my angel. I’m glad you had my Princess bear to comfort you, Ms. Bear hmm? That sounds good to me too,” Amanda did her best to steady her voice when she answered Hannah, clasping the bear in one hand and hugging Hannah close with the other arm briefly, then letting her go as they left the room so Hannah could hug her Daddy.
That might have been a mistake, as Hannah then wrapped herself tightly around James. “Daddy please.”
“Shh, ma princesse, I know. But it’s going to be alright, really it is. Want to do a special mission for me and Mr. Space Ranger?” James queried as Hannah cried in his arms. She lifted her head, sniffling, to look at him.
“A Mr. Space Ranger mission, Daddy?”
“That’s right,” James agreed. “Can you help your Mama and Aunties come up with heng dai games for the wedding day?” Those were tests or tasks that the groom and groomsmen had to pass in order for the groom to be able to take the bride with him. “You can ask your Popo and Nainai for help if you’re not sure, and Ali of course. But I bet you would come up with some really good games, ma princesse.”
“I can try,” Hannah offered doubtfully. “I’ll make them good as I can, Daddy, promise.”
“Good, ma princesse. I’m sure you’ll do a wonderful job,” James hugged Hannah tight, and then it was Amanda’s turn, and even Abby and Glennon’s. When Hannah was safely snuggled in Clarisse’s arms, James kissed the top of Hannah’s head lightly. “Take care of ma princesse, Clarisse.”
“I will, Monsieur,” Clarisse nodded, determined. When Hannah looked up again, her Daddy was gone.
************************************************************
Hannah and Amanda were unable to panic for long, because almost as soon as James had left, Ali arrived with Beverly.
“Were you lurking outside waiting for Monsieur to leave?” Clarisse stared at Ali, wondering how she’d managed to turn up right away.
“Something like that. Ma realized you probably would have no idea what you were doing when it came to the altar, and it’s best for it to be established by senior family members anyway, not that I’m calling her old.”
Beverly snorted and rolled her eyes. “Insolence, qian jin. ”
Clarisse shook her head in amusement as Ali and Beverly carried in the rosewood altar, finding a spot in the family room facing the door. Beverly draped the altar with the red silk cloth, embroidered in gold, and on top of that placed Amanda’s box.
The baseball card and Lowe ancestral photos were laid out on top of the cloth, in a semicircle around the box. On top of the box, Beverly placed a small statue of Guanyin, with the two candleholders on either side of the box. She placed a candle in each holder, and finally, the bridal horoscope chart drawn up by the fortune teller lay in front of it. Then, beckoning Glennon, Amanda and Hannah over, Beverly had Glennon fetch pictures of Doyle ancestors to place on the altar as well, before the candles were lit.
“There. Now the ancestors watch over you, make sure you ready for marriage, Amandah. You be good daughter, yes? And good sister to Glennon-ah and Abby-ah.”
“I’ll do my best, Ma,” Amanda blushed as Ali gave her a sisterly hug, and Beverly spoke again.
“Good. Try best is all I ask. Perhaps Abby-ah give encouragement, I think Clarissah do same for Hannah, yes? For best peach blossom luck.”
“I can even use the ruler your Popo gave you.” Clarisse had a grin.
“Bee!”
“Remember ma chou, no bad spirits.”
At this Hannah huffed, and Beverly shared a broad grin. “Yes, Clarissah, you use ruler for best peach blossom luck. Abby-ah do same.” She gave Hannah a pat on the head. “After, can use ruler for other things, all right, wàisūnnǚ? Is not only for smacks remember. You be all right.”
After this (hopefully) comforting speech, Beverly gave Hannah a reassuring hug, and Amanda another, as Ali followed suit.
“Goodnight, everyone.” Ali gave Hannah in particular a reassuring smile. “We’ll see you tomorrow, okay? Everything’s going to be alright, Hannah.”
Hannah nodded. “Night Tia Ali, night Popo,” she offered. Beverly and Ali departed, and Hannah went to look at the altar, the statue of Guanyin cradling a child looking benevolently down at her.
Clarisse joined her. “Praying for strength, ma chou?” she asked, only partly teasing. “ Maman taught me to pray before my smackings too, remember?” She squeezed Hannah’s hand supportively.
“And I'm still here if you need one, Clarisse Agathe.”
Clarisse jumped, alarmed. Color rushed into her face as she turned to see Heloise looking at her. Heloise had been rather quiet, still recovering from jet lag when she wasn’t as used to flying as Wei’s family, but she’d still been there. “Oui, Maman, I know,” she admitted. A knot formed in her stomach as she remembered they hadn’t yet discussed her tally. Unless Maman intended to take this away from her, attending to her chou , and handle both of them tonight?
“I'm going to have a discussion with you, but I'm not taking your opportunity with your chou away, I know from personal experience that a rouge le fond can help you, even be cathartic. After your sister was born, I didn’t want to leave her, and your Papa had to-”
“I know Maman, but let’s not say that right now, maybe?” Clarisse asked quickly, holding Hannah tight and stroking her hair. “Come on ma chou, let’s get this over with so you can go to bed, alright? It’s going to be alright ma chou,” she soothed Hannah, leading her upstairs with Abby, Amanda, and Heloise following behind.
Hannah and Clarisse quickly changed for bed, and Clarisse collected Hannah’s ruler from Abby, who’d been carrying both.
Heloise followed behind the girls, closing the door behind her and going to sit on the bed.
Hannah headed straight for her sensory swing, holding Mr. Banana tight, and Clarisse followed.
“Okay, ma chou, we can sit in your swing until you’re ready,” she agreed, cuddling Hannah reassuringly. “It’s alright, I promise.” She knew this had to happen for her chou’s own good and for the good of the ritual, but she wasn’t upset with Hannah for not exactly being enthused about it.
“I understand you aren’t happy about this, mes filles. But the sooner we get started, the sooner it’s over, non? And after tonight, the hardest part will be out of the way,” Heloise said coaxingly. “It is not the first time you have been over ma fille’s knee, Hannah.”
“...no, it isn’t, ma’am,” Hannah sighed reluctantly, blushing.
“Then you know she won’t let anything terrible happen to you,” Heloise reminded Hannah.
“I know, but…if my bottom has to be really truly red…” Hannah buried her face in Clarisse’s shoulder, and Clarisse hushed her, stroking her hair.
“Oh ma chou. The ruler won’t damage your bottom, I promise, I won’t let it. And Maman will be right there to make sure, even if you think I can’t handle it on my own.”
“No, I know you can, Bee,” Hannah said quickly. “She doesn’t have to stay. Um. I mean.” Hannah looked at Heloise, anxious. “It’s not that I want you to go away, it’s just--”
“That you’d rather have your own Maman. I know,” Heloise said kindly. “But she’s occupied, ma fille. She’ll be alright, and so will you, I promise.”
“There’s no getting out of it, is there,” Hannah sighed, and Clarisse shook her head.
“Afraid not, ma chou. But if it helps you feel any better at all, your Maman and I can’t get out of it, either.”
Hannah flung her arms around Clarisse, squeezing her hard. “Not even if we’re really really sorry?”
“Mmm.” Clarisse pressed a kiss to the top of her girlfriend’s head. “I don’t think so, ma chou. Though I believe you. And you know you’ll be comforted during and after, cherie, I won’t leave you alone. Maman will help you, too.”
“...Okay,” Hannah sighed. “Guess I’m ready.”
“Bon, ma fille,” Heloise gave Hannah a comforting hug once the girls had walked back to the bed. Then Clarisse sat next to her mother, and helped Hannah into position over their laps.
“Have you got Mr. Banana, ma chou?”
“Uh huh.”
“Good,” Clarisse said soothingly. She patted the seat of Hannah’s shorts gently before easing them down. They were a pair of board shorts, for comfort’s sake and to make things easier on them both when it came time to bare her bottom. (Clarisse had, in fact, chosen red board shorts for her chou tonight, to make everything easier. Hannah wasn’t very amused.)
Clarisse gave Hannah’s already pink, warm bottom a gentle rub with her hand before picking up the ruler. She saw Heloise hold Hannah still as her chou held tight to Mr. Banana, and hummed sympathetically. “Part of the work’s already done ma chou. This won’t take too long, I promise. Here’s one, ma chou.” The first swat of the sturdy red wooden ruler wrenched a sob from Hannah’s throat, and the hard smacks kept coming as Clarisse counted - two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten. That was enough to deepen the warm pink bottom to hot scarlet, matching the shorts, and Hannah was sobbing incoherently.
But Clarisse put the ruler aside and rubbed Hannah’s burning bottom gently, adding a bit of the soothing vanilla lotion she liked giving Hannah so much. It wasn’t medicated, but the feel of the lotion being rubbed into her bottom would help Hannah calm a little.
“Shhh, oh, ma chou, my brave sweetheart, you’re done now, all baked properly,” Clarisse cooed gently. “It’s alright my love, just take deep breaths, shhh, easy now, easy, all done tonight.”
She gathered Hannah up to cry against her chest, gently tugging Hannah’s board shorts back up and rubbing her chou’s bottom over them. “There, there, breathe, ma chou, slow down, it’s all alright…there, that’s better,” Clarisse soothed, holding a bottle of water from the nightstand to Hannah’s lips. She sipped, and felt better.
“S-sorry…”
“No no, I know ma chou, it’s okay,” Clarisse murmured reassuringly. “You’re okay, no more until tomorrow night my love. Unless you earn it of course, but we’re trying not to, right?”
Hannah sniffled. “Uh huh.”
“Okay sweetheart. I’ve got you, it’s alright.” Clarisse let Hannah cling to her as long as she wanted, because she definitely wasn’t ready to continue to the next part of the proceedings. The longer she kept her chou in her arms, the better, but she knew her maman wouldn’t let her drag it out forever.
It was five minutes later when Heloise finally spoke up. “Alright mes filles. It’s time. Get up, both of you. Hannah, you can help me with Clarisse this time.” She got to her feet, looking at Clarisse. “Get across our laps, ma fille. ”
Very reluctantly, Clarisse helped Hannah up, and once Hannah was sitting down on the bed, Clarisse took up position over their laps, murmuring a prayer to Mother Mary for strength and the ability not to upset her chou. Hannah had been through enough.
“I'm going to give you a warmup with my hand, then I'm going to borrow Hannah’s special ruler, okay?”
“Oui, Maman.”
Clarisse groaned, though it wasn’t wholly unexpected, when Heloise tapped her hip lightly. She raised her hips and let her Maman bare her bottom from the start, before lowering Clarisse back into position. The quick smacks of Heloise’s hand covered her bottom in a random pattern, and Clarisse squirmed, trying not to move enough to be called fighting the punishment. She wasn’t, she knew better, but Mon Dieu if it didn’t make an impression already. Twelve, fifteen, twenty - she really wasn’t sure, and none of the smacks were particularly hard so far, but they did sting, warming her bottom effectively.
“Oww, Maman…”
“I know, ma fille coquine.” Heloise’s use of ‘naughty’ made Clarisse blush pink (at both ends, she supposed, by now) but all the same Clarisse appreciated her Maman’s gentle, comforting tone as she cried on Heloise’s lap. “I know, but I have to teach you your lesson, hmm? You worked up quite the tally here, and we have to deal with that. So now, to the ruler, Clarisse Agathe.”
“Oui Maman,” Clarisse sniffled.
The next thing she felt was a light tap on her bottom with the ruler before it smacked down the first time, as firmly as she’d used it on Hannah. She squeaked, then yelped, as the next few smacks fell. Five, six, seven, eight, and it was over.
Well, not completely over.
Clarisse wrapped an arm around her pillow and hugged it close, realizing what the pause to put down the ruler meant.
.
“Where is the fouet, Clarisse Agathe?” Heloise asked, and Clarisse grimaced.
“On the dresser, Maman.” She actually winced as she heard Hannah start crying anew - likely Hannah had been fighting tears for a while and that had just broken the dam. “Oh, ma chou, please don’t cry, I’ll be alright…” Maybe if she said it enough she’d be sure of it.
“Oh, it's okay, ma fille. Come here. Don't move, ma fille coquine.” Heloise said as she picked Hannah up before sitting in her spot temporarily to calm her future daughter-in-law’s fears.
Hannah found herself curled in Heloise’s arms and rocked gently, until she was soothed. “S-sorry…”
“It’s all right, ma fille,” Heloise soothed, “Clarisse will be all right, I’m almost finished. Can you bring me the fouet, little one?”
Sniffling, Hannah looked over at Clarisse, who nodded reluctantly, and then Hannah slipped out of Heloise’s arms and trotted over to the dresser, bringing the fouet back with her.
“You can’t give my Bee lots and lots though.”
Heloise raised an eyebrow. “I will thank you to remember just who is the Maman, little one. But no, I am not going to give Clarisse ‘lots and lots’, I promise. You can even hold her hands for me.”
“Oh,” Hannah sucked her lower lip. “Guess that’s alright then.”
She knelt on the bed in front of Clarisse, and took Clarisse’s hands in hers. Clarisse held tightly to Hannah as the fouet smacked down on her bare, almost red bottom. The stroke made her want to cry out, but she made a valiant effort not to. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight.
By ‘eight’ her bottom was red, her resolve not to cry had crumbled, and tears were flowing again, but she had held on tight to her chou and not tried to reach back. Heloise put the fouet aside and gently patted her daughter’s bottom with her hand.
“There, there, ma fille coquine, breathe for me, all is well,” she soothed, picking Clarisse up and righting her clothing. She held her daughter close as Clarisse cried on her shoulder, cuddling Clarisse and letting her cry herself out. “It’s all forgiven, ma fille, Maman’s here, clean slate.”
“Mama,” Hannah sniffled, her tears resuming.
“You’ll be able to have your Maman soon, ma fille,” Heloise promised, as she tucked the girls into bed together with their plush monkeys. “Mr. Banana and Monsieur Singe will look after you for her for now. Go to sleep, mes filles.”
Reluctant, but tired, the two fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Meanwhile, in Amanda’s room…
*******************************************************************************************************
Amanda, Glennon, and Abby had gone to Amanda’s room when everyone went upstairs, and at a nudge from Glennon, Amanda quietly but quickly got ready for bed. She sat down on the bed, where she found a Build-a-Bear plush bear that someone had left behind for her. (Considering that James had been last in here, and that the bear’s shirt looked identical to those James favored, plus someone had sprayed it with James’ cologne, it didn’t take a genius to figure out he’d been responsible.)
The bear was red - no, covered in red roses, Amanda realized, and holding one, too - with a gold nose, and gold embroidery on one paw. Very on brand with everything else, Amanda thought. She had put her Princess bear down on the nightstand, but supposed she would be sleeping with both bears tonight. And every night till I get James back.
"Are you ready, Sister?" Glennon sat down on the bed next to Amanda, giving her a sympathetic look and a hug. "I see someone left you a new friend to help you through it."
Amanda nodded, hugging the bear to her face and inhaling. "It was...thoughtful of James to do that. I guess he didn't want me to miss him too much."
"Not to mention it's useful for color matching." This was from Abby, which earned her disgusted looks from both Doyle sisters.
"Not funny."
Abby joined her wife and sister-in-law on the bed, and hugged Amanda reassuringly. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't tease. I only want the best for you, you know, Sister. And if this is what getting the best luck for you means, then I'm gonna do it."
"I know," Amanda sighed. "I just wish it didn't have to be so difficult."
"Sister," Abby said gently, squeezing Amanda's shoulder gently. "You went without James for twenty years, because of her . What's three more days, knowing she can't ruin it for you and you'll have him right back in the end?"
Amanda buried her face in Abby's shoulder, letting out a soft sob. "I don't know why it's hard," she whispered. "It shouldn't be hard and it is."
"Shhh. It's alright," Abby soothed, "you need to cry and you think that's a silly reason, I'll give you a good reason."
"Also not funny."
“I know, Sister, but let’s get this done please, hmm? It’ll get easier after tonight.”
Amanda sighed and nodded, hugging the bear James had left. She went limp in Abby’s arms, allowing Abby to settle her in position with her upper half on Glennon’s lap. Glennon rubbed her younger sister’s back, distracting Amanda as Abby bared her bottom.
“It’s alright Sister, just focus on me,” Glennon soothed, and Amanda did her best. Her bottom was still pink from James’ attentions, but Abby landed a few smacks with her hand to reignite the fire James had left there, making Amanda cry into the bear she was holding.
Once the dam had broken, Abby settled on deepening and evening the color, beginning to land spanks with the red ruler Amanda had been given as a gift. Each stinging swat made Amanda sob and wriggle, and Glennon placed a comforting hand on her back as Amanda’s sobs increased. Abby spanked Amanda thoroughly, until her bottom was the same cherry red as the bear in her arms, and then stopped, giving her sister-in-law’s bottom a gentle rub.
“It’s okay Sister, all done now,” she said comfortingly as Amanda wept, soothing her until she realized the spanking was over. “It’s alright, you’re okay Sister, you survived intact, didn’t you?”
“Most of me,” Amanda sniffled, and Abby laughed, gathering her up and pulling her panties and pj bottoms back up gently.
“No, all of you, sweetheart. You’ll feel much better by tomorrow, promise. It’s going to be all alright.”
“Do you really have to spank me two more nights?” Amanda looked pleadingly at Abby, who gave her a comforting squeeze.
“Well…if you really want me to, I suppose I could ask Bev to do it…or her big sister.”
Amanda shook her head vehemently. “No Abby, you can do it, I’ll be good.”
“Oh come on now, Sister. You’re very good, I promise. It’s not about being good or bad, it’s about getting through the ritual properly, okay? I know it’s hard, but me and Glennon are here for you and we love you very much.”
“Sorry, Abby,” Amanda said meekly, and Abby kissed her cheek lightly.
“Nothing to be sorry for, Sister. You’re doing the best you can, I know. It’s okay sweetheart, time for sleep now, alright? You can have Hannah back first thing tomorrow, how’s that sound?”
“Yes please.” Amanda yawned, and smiling gently, Abby tucked her in with her Princess bear and the new one. Glennon leaned in and kissed her sister’s forehead lightly.
“Goodnight, Sister. Love you.”
“Love you both,” Amanda yawned, and despite her sore bottom, or maybe because of it, she was asleep moments later.
Chapter 55: Finals Prep and Family Films
Summary:
On the day James returns to the Wambach-Doyles', the skies open above Los Angeles (and, indeed, much of California) drenching the city. Miss Lori, unsurprisingly, has called off school for the day, postponing Hannah, Risse, AT and the others' finals, and Tish and Amma have school off, too, so instead of the whole family meeting to discuss the betrothal gifting ceremony, Wei-shen ensures just a few family members make it to the Wambach-Doyles' with James, for a quiet day out of the rain.
Of course, nothing is completely quiet, not when Hannah, AT, and Clarisse are involved. But the adults of the family - including Heloise, now that she's hanging around - know how to deal with that.
Notes:
Hi friends, hope all of you are doing well and that my fellow Californians managed to stay as dry as possible! It was bad enough where I am, I can't imagine having been in Los Angeles the other day!
Chapter Text
Hannah woke in the middle of the night, cuddled up to Clarisse’s side and feeling worried knowing Daddy wasn’t there. Mama must be lonely, she thought, and slid carefully out of bed, leaving Mr. Banana behind as she padded across the hall in socked feet, venturing into Amanda’s room.
Amanda was curled up in bed, one hand wrapped around her Princess bear, and the other arm tucked around the Build-a-Bear red rose bear James had left for her. She was sleeping fitfully, eyes blinking open when Hannah crept in and climbed up on the bed.
“Angel?”
“Couldn’t sleep good, Mama. Are…are you okay? Want cuddles?”
“Of course my angel, you can snuggle with me, come on up.” Amanda shifted over and let Hannah climb into bed, cuddling the bears between them. They inhaled of James’ scent, letting the feeling of safety envelop them, and fell asleep again…
When they woke up the next morning, Hannah cuddled into Amanda’s side and petted the new bear. “Where’d you get new bear, Mama?”
“I think your Daddy left her, so me and Ms. Bear could have a friend,” Amanda replied.
“Does she have a name, Mama?”
“Peach Blossom,” Amanda snorted and Hannah giggled.
“If she’s the peach blossom luck does that mean we still need more smacks, or does she get them instead?”
“I’ll let you try that one on Abby and see what she thinks, angel,” Amanda yawned. “Feeling a little better this morning?”
“Uh huh.”
That had been two nights ago, and they’d gotten through the second and third nights of the proposal ritual as well as they could. Peach Blossom Bear had been a big help, though she had not been allowed to take their smacks for them (luckily Abby had been amused and sympathetic, rather than annoyed.)
On the morning of February 5th, Hannah woke to the sound of pouring rain. She felt Clarisse’s arms tighten around her, and her Top slipped something small into her hand. “Wake up, ma chou,” Clarisse whispered, and Hannah stirred, looking down at the animal - not much bigger than the Princess Bear, though it wasn’t a bear, that she found there.
It was, in fact, a bright pink and red axolotl. On the Build-a-Bear tag, James had written, I love you Axo-lotl, ma princesse. - Daddy.
Hannah’s eyes opened wide. “Wha--where did…when…”
“Oh I don’t know, ma chou, it’s a salamander is it not? Maybe it swam here in the rain, though it doesn’t look wet, or maybe it had some help…”
Hannah registered that Clarisse was fully dressed and ready for the day, and she scrambled to get herself into the same condition, pulling on the red lounge pants Clarisse tossed to her. “Daddy’s home Daddy’s home--”
She bolted from the room as soon as she was dressed, and Clarisse followed, laughing. James was waiting for Hannah in the family room, and engulfed her in a hug. Luckily he’d managed to stay dry, so he didn’t get Hannah soaking wet in the process.
“Hey, ma princesse, yes, I’m here, I’m right here,” James soothed. “Are you alright, sweetheart?”
“Uh huh, but Daddy, Bee smacked me lots every night .”
“Did she, ma princesse? I’m sorry. But were you a good girl for her?”
“Ummm…Mostly? I try,” Hannah admitted, and James gave her a gentle squeeze.
“As long as you tried,” he said, stroking her hair. “And did you think about the special games for the wedding?”
Her Mr. Space Ranger mission! Hannah sucked on her lower lip and nodded. “Oh. Uh huh, Tia Ali helped me some,” she offered. “There’s one where you have to--”
James lifted a finger, shaking his head. “Oh no, ma princesse. You don’t tell. Though I do know that the last one is finding your Mama’s shoes on the wedding day, that’s always tradition. The rest can be a surprise,” he conceded.
“What about school and Miss Lori’s test and stuff?” Hannah asked worriedly.
“That’s postponed until tomorrow,” James said. “No one’s going to the stadium today in that. Ariea, Sydney, and the kids will be by later if the rain tapers off.”
“How did you get home, Daddy?” Hannah had the thought to ask. “You didn’t swim did you?”
“Wei-shen brought me in his boat.”
Clarisse blinked. “His what, Monsieur.”
"Amphibious vehicle," Wei corrected, walking into the room. "It can be a car, or a boat, whatever works best in these conditions."
“That's so cool! Can I ride one day, please Daddy?”
“Sure, princesse. We can ask, but maybe some other time, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
As it turned out, James and Wei-shen had brought ingredients for breakfast with them, so James handled making breakfast - the very same French toast he’d attempted the day of his initial arrival.
This time he had the girls’ help, and by the time they were finished everyone was up.
“Everyone” being a bit more than Hannah had expected, because it seemed James and Wei had made a stop on the way there, and two sleepy figures emerged from a room that had been empty for a little while now, as the Melton girls gave the family their space.
“Hannah!”
“Tish! Amma!” The cousins bolted toward each other, clinging hard.
“Uncle James picked us up, he thought we should be here,” Amma explained, “and there’s no school today anyways, cause not everyone can drive a boat on the road.”
"Not to mention, someone is having a birthday in a few days," Abby remarked as she walked into the kitchen with Glennon behind her, the two hugging their daughters in greeting.
“Please don't remind me. I'm not looking forward to that, at least not certain parts of it.”
“You'll be fine, but you were naughty, ma fille coquine so there's consequences.”
“Did I hear someone say ma fille coquine? What have you done now, Clarisse Agathe?” Heloise asked as she entered the room.
“Non, not me Maman!” Clarisse protested. “Cousine Tish is turning eighteen on the ninth, Tante Abby has been keeping her tally for her until then.”
“Oh, well I'm sorry Clarisse. But see that you continue to be good, non? And none of this cheating on your final naughty girl. You have the day to study, Non?”
Clarisse’s eyes filled with tears and she buried her face in her hands, stifling a sob. “Non, Maman, I won’t, I won’t do it again, I learned my lesson I promise, please don’t think of me like that…I’ll study, I will!”
“Shh! Come here Risse,” Heloise pulled her onto her lap. “I believe you. How about after breakfast, then again after lunch and supper we can all quiz you and Hannah to help you prepare and if the rain lets up, we can invite some friends over for a movie?”
“Oui Maman, but ma chou is going to do the best of all of us no matter how much we study,” Clarisse said with a mix of chagrin for herself and pride in her girlfriend. “She just remembers these things like that.”
Hannah came to Heloise’s rescue. “Bee…. You shouldn't base your accomplishments and knowledge off what I know. You are better than 17 other people, and are better than all the other classmates who are going to do this for a career. It doesn't matter if you are last or you beat AT and me for first, you're still my Bee. Though I guarantee you will have the third highest score with a little prep today, okay?”
“Oui, all right ma chou, I believe you,” Clarisse conceded. “And after all, bronze is better than not placing at all, non? I will at least do that well, I am sure I can.”
After breakfast was served and was finished. Hannah pulled Clarisse and Abby into the family room and started making flashcards using printed pictures of Miss Lori’s PowerPoint presentations, while Glennon watched both in admiration of her niece, and her wife in her element teaching about the soccer . Tish and Amma were paying close attention too, taking it all in. Meanwhile, Heloise was spouting random French words every so often, or at least they seemed random to Glennon and her daughters, but Hannah and Abby kept nodding along as they helped Clarisse to continually get more and more right, the words Heloise were using were helping Clarisse to form connections and remember the answers better.
Before most of them realized, they had been at this for several hours and it was now time to take a breath and start fixing lunch.
They took a break to fix a big pot of homemade tomato soup - enough to feed the family twice over, because who knew when they’d need leftovers - and bread and cheese for grilled cheese sandwiches, one for everyone. There was plenty of bread, butter, and cheese to make more if they were still hungry, or if unexpected visitors arrived once the rain let up.
As Abby was in the middle of setting the table, she got numerous messages as she looked outside to see the rain finally letting up.
“Don't worry, we have plenty. Just come by we'll set some extra plates out.” She responded to each text before asking Tish to grab the extra place settings.
“Yes, Mama Abby.” Oh, now she's more respectful. So that's all it took. Like mother, like daughter.
“Who is coming, Auntie Abby?” Hannah asked excitedly, as she was setting out utensils for everyone.
“A lot of cousins. That's all I'll say for now.”
Ten minutes later, the doorbell rang for the first time.
Hannah excitedly walked to the door, not wanting to get fussed at for running, and opened it to find Cassius steadily pressing the doorbell, even as Hannah was opening the door.
“Mama Areia says I get that from Mommy.” The boy said as a way of explanation upon seeing Hannah’s expression, and as his form of greeting.
Mama Areia and Mommy were standing behind Cassius, the latter with Roux in her arms.
“Sorry about the doorbell, Hannah,” Syd quickly apologized. “How are you doing, anyway?”
“I'm better now that Daddy is back. How have you guys been? Are things better now that Mommy Dory has her parents back, Nemo?” Hannah asked, the question directed at Cassius.
“Yeah!” Cassius chirped. “Except Mommy Dory’s parents are staying at the hotel, but they said they’d come over. Only I dunno if they’re coming here.”
“We have more than enough food. They're welcome here.” This came from a voice behind Hannah, Auntie Abby.
“Yay!” Cassius cheered as Syd and Areia brought the children inside, greeting Abby warmly. “Fish?” Roux chirped, head tilted to one side. “Mine?”
“You are a silly girl,” Syd said fondly. “We’ll gladly have whatever’s on offer, Abby, no worries.”
“How does grilled cheese and homemade tomato soup sound?”
“Cheesefish Mine!” Roux squealed, Cassius giggled.
“That sounds wonderful, Abby, thank you. And it’s alright if you don’t, but would you happen to have goldfish crackers for the tomato soup? Since we have a goldfish monster on our hands evidently,” Syd tickled Roux.
“Yes, we sure do,” Got Glennon through a tough time or two indeed Abby suddenly remembered “Love, we need the cheesefish crackers for Roux, and anyone else.
Just as Roux was settled with a bowl with a small amount of cheesefish, the doorbell rang once more. This time it wasn’t just one family, but technically two. The Press-Heath family, and behind them, Areia’s trio of parents. The culprit who was pressing the button this time was Gisele.
“Hello, petites. Come in, please. We were just setting the table. We're having grilled cheese and homemade tomato soup.”
Almost immediately after they stepped inside, AT and Gisele chorused, “Cheesefish, mine!”
“Yes, we have those, too.”
Moments later the extended group sat down for lunch and once that was finished everyone moved to the family room to take a break from studying and watch a movie as one extended family.
They opened up Disney+ and scrolled through the available movies, and before long landed on Mulan (the 1998 animated film, not the recent live action remake). When the opening sequence began playing in the style of a Chinese ink brush painting of the Great Wall, Cassius and Roux stared in fascination.
“Watercolor?”
“It looks like ink brush painting to me, little man,” Syd said. “But that might be a bit like watercolor.” The scene faded into animation of soldiers guarding the Great Wall, as enemy warriors scaled it and a lone guard was attacked by their leader.
The guard lit the signal fire.
“Now all of China knows you’re here,” he said defiantly as signal fires further along the Wall bloomed to life.
The Huns’ leader, Shan Yu, grinned in a way Roux definitely didn’t like, and she hid her face in Syd’s shirt.
“Perfect.” Shan Yu smirked, before the scene then cut to the Imperial Palace.
After a brief scene with the Emperor sending word to summon the army, the movie’s focus changed to Mulan’s home, where the teenage girl was scrambling to get her morning chores done, tying a bag of chicken feed to her pet dog’s collar and enticing him with a bone to get him to run around and feed the chickens for her.
Christen looked at AT and Gisele. “Don’t get any ideas.”
“Like borrowing Chicken to feed chickens?” Cassius suggested.
Tobin facepalmed as AT and Gisele exchanged speculative looks. The Preaths almost missed the conscription of Mulan’s ailing father, and Mulan’s determination to run away and join the army in his place, but when the ancestors were summoned from the family altars (which seemed to be in a separate building outside the house), AT’s attention was caught.
“Is that how it worked when Tia Ali put the paper on your family altar?” she asked Hannah with interest. “Could you tell? Or were they invisible?”
“I guess they were probably invisible,” Hannah ventured. “I didn’t see them.” She hadn’t really thought of invisible ancestors watching and wondered whether they still were. The idea made her nervous and she pressed closer to Amanda and James.
Mulan encountered Mushu (which made everyone laugh), made it to the army camp and began getting to know Yao, Ling, and Chien Po. Her attempt to disguise herself as a boy really wasn’t going amazingly, but she was trying at least.
“Mommy?” Roux yawned, after Mulan’s successful attempt to fetch an arrow from the top of a pole finally brought the soldiers together.. “How come she can’t just be a girl? Why can’t girls be soldiers too?”
“They can, baby girl, just not in ancient China. Are you getting tired?”
“Umm…guess so,” Roux admitted.
“We can finish the movie later. I have a feeling we could all use some rest,” James said. There was a blanket fort in the family room, big enough for all the cousins to climb in if they were careful. Hannah (with her Bee), Tish, Amma, AT and Gisele took the outside, keeping Cassius and Roux protectively in the middle as they snuggled into a nest of blankets and pillows.
Tish and Amma were the last to fall asleep, but they finally did, too.
After their nap, the Melton and Leroux kids, with Gisele, returned to watching the movie. Hannah, Clarisse, and AT sat nearby at the kitchen table, focusing on their studies. (Gisele was doing her homework on her laptop while the movie played, but didn’t want to disturb her sister). The trio quizzed each other, working hard to prepare for Miss Lori’s test.
They were grateful for the snacks that Heloise and Abby provided. Clarisse heard “A Girl Worth Fighting For” in the background and began singing the French translation softly to herself.
This, of course, distracted Hannah from her work and despite the fact that she’d taken her medicine on time, she started fidgeting, tapping her pencil in time with her Bee’s singing and humming along.
“Mes filles? Do you need a little assistance staying on task?”
“I’m staying on task, Maman,” Clarisse protested.
“Oui, I am sure, but what about your chou? It seems to me you are distracting her from her work, non?”
Clarisse looked worried. “Not intentionally, Maman…”
“What do we say about intentions, ma fille coquine?”
Oh, so this is why Bee is so good at smacks, Hannah thought, eyeing her girlfriend’s mother warily as she snapped back to attention.
"Il a peut-être de bonnes intentions, mais comme Shakespeare et d'autres l'ont dit, l'enfer est pavé de bonnes intentions."
"Yes indeed, how the English say, 'the road to hell is paved with good intentions'. Or, more to the point, the road to a smacked bottom may be paved with good intentions as well," Heloise remarked.
Hannah didn't think she'd ever seen Clarisse blush quite so much as she did around Heloise.
"Maman!"
“It’s not her fault, Mama Heloise!”
Heloise turned to look at Hannah, eyebrows raised.
“Dites ça, ma fille?”
“J'ai dit, ce n'est pas la faute de Clarisse, Mama Heloise.” Hannah folded her arms and tried to level her sternest look on Heloise, which just made the older woman laugh at her.
“Tu es adorable, douce fille.” She shook her head, then seeing AT looking at her intently, switched (mostly) back to English. “Your cousine tried to convince me my daughter was not at fault for distracting her.”
AT shrugged. “Hannah just gets distracted sometimes, ma’am. Risse wasn’t bothering anyone.”
Amanda looked in on them then. “Please try and focus, alright?”
“Okay Mama.” Hannah turned back to her studies, relieved that neither she or Bee had ended up over a lap, this time.
It was getting close to supper time when AT let out a yawn and stretched in her chair. She looked over into the kitchen proper to see her Mamas, Grandmere, and Areia’s Papa working collectively on the evening meal.
“Sleepy again, are we, little love?” Tobin left her task to be taken over by Glennon, and came to stroke Alyssa’s hair gently. “Working hard?”
“Uh huh,” AT nodded, rubbing her eyes. “Sorry Mama Tobin, I’ve been being focused, promise.”
“I know you have, and there’s no reason to be sorry, sweetheart,” Tobin promised. “I’m proud of how hard you’ve been working, all of you,” she added for Clarisse and Hannah to hear. “Dinner will be ready very soon, and maybe an early night will do you good, hmm, Alyssa?”
AT nodded, leaning into Tobin’s touch. “Okay.” She wasn’t about to argue that.
They all sat down to dinner together, and AT did her best not to fall asleep in her bowl of stir fry. Tobin shook her head, exchanging glances with Christen.
“Wake up Lyssa wake up!” That was Roux, whose tug on her big cousin’s hand pulled AT out of her doze. “Grandpa made it, no fall asleep on it!”
“Sorry,” she looked at Phillipe and Roux apologetically. “It tastes really good, I think I'm just mentally exhausted.” AT dipped her fork into the stir fry and took another bite of shrimp.
“Definitely early bedtime,” Tobin confirmed. “You’re not in trouble, little love, you just need the rest.”
AT nodded, and resumed eating, doing her best to stay awake through the meal.
“What about breakfast tomorrow, Daddy?” Hannah inquired, snuggling close to her father. She hadn’t wanted to be far from James since he came home.
“Well princesse, I have to be up early to start the first day of the bakery. What if Heloise and your Mama bring you girls by for breakfast and you can have breakfast and study one last time before you cross the street for your test? But you have to remember to take your meds before you leave, if they agree, okay? I can promise you the food will be better cause the people who taught ma princesse to bake will be baking.” James clarified at the look on Clarisse's face.
“Well…that should be acceptable then, Monsieur,” Clarisse agreed. “And if they do not do well, Maman can give them remedial lessons.” She offered Hannah a teasing smile.
AT gave the tiniest eyeroll. “Yes, because she taught you everything you know about baking creampuffs Risse, we get it.”
“And I can still “bake her creampuffs” if she gets to be too much, petite. Just tell me when she does it.” Heloise shifted her gaze from a less exasperated AT and to her daughter. “Isn't that right Clarisse Agathe?”
Clarisse sighed. “Oui Maman, I know. But I was trying to make ma chou laugh, that’s all.”
“Sometimes you need to look around the room first. Some people especially when tired don't want to hear jokes about smacks. I remember when you wouldn't want to get out of bed for school…..”
Clarisse sputtered. “Non, Maman, that’s enough really.”
AT looked up, interest piqued. “What about Risse and school?”
“Well when little Clarisse was still in school, sometimes I had to smack her awake for a week straight. Then the next week me just suggesting it got her up. But that third week when I was making a joke, let's just say there was sass involved. Her last year, the cycle continued for the first two months.”
It turns out, AT wasn’t the only one, because as AT was going to ask more, multiple people saved Clarisse’s bottom as Cassius, Marina, and Christen all looked sleepy.
When Cassius yawned, Roux followed. Clarisse managed to swallow the protest to her Maman’s story that she’d got into her head, and ate the last bite of her food, pushing her empty bowl away from her slightly.
It wasn’t long before everyone was finished, and Wei offered to give the others rides home. The amphibious car - more of a large van, or even small bus - had plenty of room for everyone, with room to spare for Hannah, if she wanted to ride up front.
“Can Hannah come?” AT looked up hopefully, focusing on James.
“Sure, but-”
“Make sure to stay safe and come back as soon as you can, ma chou.”
“That.” James said gesturing towards Clarisse with a smile.
After getting a second nod from Amanda and having to wiggle her way out of Clarisse’s tight hug, Hannah was in the middle of the sisters Thompson as they led her by each holding an arm and were the first three in the amphibious vehicle.
When the others had gone, and Clarisse was left behind with Amma and Tish at the table, she grumbled under her breath. “Why did Alyssa invite ma chou and not me? It’s not fair.”
“Clarisse…” Heloise raised an eyebrow.
“It’s not! I was her friend first,” Clarisse sputtered. “I’m not saying don’t invite ma chou, I’m saying we could have both gone.”
“Watch your tone, ma fille. It’s fine to be upset, but you don’t whine about it. You’re a big enough girl to know that life isn’t always fair and our friends can’t always do what we want.”
“But Maman--”
“That is enough,” Heloise said quietly.
“Well, she could have! And Hannah could have asked us, too,” Tish added plaintively, standing up for Clarisse. “She’s our cousin. She could have asked Uncle James to let us go on the boat.”
“ Ma fille ,” Abby said softly, making Tish jump as she hadn’t heard Abby come up behind her. “You’ve been wondering what it’s going to be like, hm? Maybe Tante Heloise and Risse would be willing to demonstrate?”
“That’s not--” Clarisse began hurriedly,but Heloise cut across her.
“--any trouble at all, is it now, ma fille coquine? Come here right now.”
Clarisse gulped. "Maman, please--"
"Do I have to trouble your Tante Abby to see if she can locate Madame Cuillère de Bois for us?"
"Non, merci Maman," Clarisse shook her head immediately and came around to Heloise's side.
"Now you, petite, come here," Heloise beckoned Tish, who balked, sucking her lower lip.
It won't be that bad, not if Maman is letting Tish watch, Clarisse thought, in an attempt to reassure herself.
"Do as she says, Morticia Wambach-Doyle.” Abby said, grasping both of Tish’s shoulders and steering her closer to watch and staying behind her so she couldn't leave.
“Over my lap, ma fille coquine,” was all that Heloise said before Clarisse’s body was tipped over her Maman’s lap in a controlled fall.
She threw her hands forward instinctively, grabbing tight to Heloise’s leg and trying to forget that Tish could see her, as Heloise tucked Clarisse’s skirt up out of the way. She tried not to squirm as the first smack landed over her briefs, which surprisingly hadn’t been moved out of place. “Ow- un, Maman,” Clarisse said, continuing to focus on counting the swats and trying not to let her tears fall. By the time she’d reached “vingt”, though, her resolve had collapsed; tears were starting to fall in earnest, despite their audience. “Owww, Maman…”
“Shhh.” Heloise stilled her hand, giving Clarisse’s bottom one more gentle pat.
“Oww…sorry, Maman…”
“I know,” Heloise smoothed down Clarisse’s skirt and lifted her up to sit on her lap, kissing her forehead gently. “It’s alright, ma fille. But I think it’s high time you were in bed now, don’t you?” She looked over at Tish, who was rooted to the spot. “Are you alright, petite? See, Clarisse is intact, I promise you.”
Clarisse scrubbed at her eyes and nodded, doing her best to calm herself. “I’m alright Tish, cousine,” she promised.
When Clarisse got up, she and Tish hugged for a long moment. Heloise and Abby shared a look.
“Come here, petite coquine .”
Tish looked at Heloise apprehensively. “Ma’am?”
At Abby's nod, the teen moved to stand next to Heloise, who gently guided Tish down over her lap. Tish sucked in a breath as she lay draped over Heloise's thighs, but her clothes weren't shifted as she squirmed, trying to find a comfortable position. Heloise's hand rested on the seat of her leggings, but she was just given one very gentle pat, before being lifted up to sit on Heloise's lap.
"O-oh..."
"Shh, petite, there, there you go," Heloise soothed, "now you understand a bit more what it feels like, oui?"
Tish gulped and nodded. "Oui Madame."
"Tante Heloise will do from you little one. You look like you can use a hug before early bedtime, non?”
Tish nodded, leaning into Heloise, who enveloped her in a motherly hug as Clarisse had gotten up and headed for her and Hannah’s room.
After soaking up Heloise’s comfort, Tish looked up at her. “Sorry I was rude, Tante Heloise.”
“I know, petite. It’s alright, you’ve been lessoned, and you have a better idea of what’s to come. Now, though, I think an early bedtime would be good for you, just as much as for ma fille.”
Tish took the hint and headed upstairs, peeking in on Clarisse, who was readying herself for bed, before going to her own room.
Clarisse didn’t even see Tish, climbing into bed once she was ready and wrapping an arm around Monsieur Singe, who had been sitting on the bed next to Mr. Banana. The two plush monkeys had not been in any trouble (unlike the Curious George they were patterned after) so it just remained to be seen whether Hannah would have gotten in any trouble. Clarisse hoped not.
She curled up in bed and waited for her chou’s return.
Not five minutes later, Hannah came barreling through the house and up the stairs to her room. Upon her entering, Clarisse turned to her and started to say, “Oh ma chou-” but stopped when Hannah ignored her and quickly made her way to the bathroom and through her nighttime routine, before climbing into bed.
At the look on Clarisse's face Hannah explained, “I needed the bathroom and Uncle Wei smacked me! In front of everyone! I only pressed the buttons a few times!” At Clarisse’s raised eyebrow she clarified, “Okay, more than a few times. Umm Bee, why aren't you telling me I earned it, not to whine?”
“Umm…..” Clarisse’s face started to turn a pink hue.
"I missed you getting smacked, huh?"
"I think it's time for sleep, ma chou.”
Chapter 56: Finals Day and Fabulous Feasts
Summary:
February 6 has come - the day for the fortune teller to confirm James and Amanda's wedding can go ahead, and for the families to work out the wedding date. (They know James and Amanda don't want to waste any time.)
It's also finals day for Hannah and the others in Miss Lori's statistics lessons, with a special celebration at lunchtime, and a little bit of practice time on the still somewhat damp field. That could spell trouble...
In the afternoon, the family gathers together to work out the next step in the wedding planning, while the little ones and Hannah have a movie marathon until dinner - one might almost call it James and Amanda's rehearsal dinner, or at least a way of sounding out whether the family like the traditional dishes.
At bedtime, Hannah gets a surprise.
Chapter Text
The next morning, much to everyone’s relief, it was not raining, and the flooding had been mostly cleaned up.
All the same, it was Uncle Wei who elected to drive them to the bakery, just in case. So, when Hannah and Clarisse woke up, they had to hurry to get ready so he’d have time to pick everyone up.
“Who’s everyone, Bee?” Hannah asked when Amanda poked her head in to give them that information. Clarisse shrugged, hurrying through dressing and packing her bag for the day.
Hannah wasn’t far behind, and then the two dashed downstairs.
“Hold it, Hannah Amanda Doyle.”
Hannah skidded to a halt in the entryway to see James standing there, eyebrows raised. “Hi Daddy?”
“Forgetting something, are we?” James inquired, holding out a cup of juice and Hannah’s medicine. She gulped the pills hurriedly and drank her juice.
“Not on purpose, thank you Daddy.”
“You’re welcome, ma princesse.”
They were joined by Heloise and Amanda, and got into Uncle Wei’s amphibious car to find it already contained AT and Gisele, the Thompson girls still looking somewhat sleepy but like a good breakfast would perk them right up.
After staring out the window and feeling slightly nervous about the upcoming test, Hannah suddenly felt the car come to a stop and looked up to see they were in front of the bakery.
“Alright girls, let’s go,” James said. “And you’re welcome to have breakfast with us, Dìdi.” He gave Wei a brotherly hug, and Hannah’s eyes widened.
If Daddy’s considering Uncle Wei like his actual little brother now, that means it must have worked, at least in their house, the ancestors must have been happy. The realization made her want to grin from ear to ear - though, there was still the question of if the ancestors had been pleased enough in their house, Popo Beverly and Tia Ali would have to look.
After the final.
With that thought in mind, the girls and Wei followed James into the bakery. James had slept on the sofa in Amanda’s room last night, mindful of the fact the proposal period hadn’t officially moved on to the betrothal ceremony yet even if their time was up. But it will work. It has to.
When they got inside, the delicious scents of fresh pastry, cream, berries and chocolate permeated the bakery.
The last one in particular had all four girls wanting a pan au chocolat. As they stepped further into the bakery, Hannah noticed that Elise had placed each type of pastry on a long table already and that they were the only people in the bakery so far.
Elise was working the front counter while Adelaide was doing the baking, and Janice was handling matters in the back office. James had set up matters fairly efficiently. However, with the first baking of the day done, all three of them could come out to greet the family, and Janice could meet Amanda properly, something that hadn’t had a chance to happen since he rescued her from her previous employer at Areia’s doctor visit gone wrong.
“Good morning Adelaide, Elise, Janice,” James smiled at them. “Janice, I’d like you to meet Amanda, I know you haven’t had the chance yet.”
As Adelaide and Elise helped the girls put their breakfasts together, James let Amanda get to know Janice, hoping his love would approve of his choice of office manager.
The family had their breakfasts set out - tartine, sliced toasted baguette spread with butter and jam, and the pan au chocolat, along with coffee for the parents to dunk their tartine in, and hot chocolate for Hannah, Alyssa, and Giselle. Clarisse split the difference with cafe au lait.
As the girls ate their breakfasts, they resumed studying their flashcards and notes, just for a quick refresher before the test, as Giselle reviewed her homework. She didn’t have Miss Lori’s final to worry about, though her high school teachers might surprise her with a pop quiz on the online program.
Eventually, though, it was time to cross the street to the stadium. Luckily the street had been cleaned up after the rain, and it was easy enough to make the crossing. Amanda accompanied Hannah, Clarisse, Alyssa and Giselle, and when they got there the other members of the class were waiting for them. Hongyan and Shu were there, too, mostly as unofficial observers though they hoped to try the test anyway.
“They want to try the test, Mama? Without being in any classes or studying?” Hannah whispered to Amanda when she overheard this. Amanda rubbed Hannah’s shoulders comfortingly.
“Don’t worry my angel. You’ll do just fine, don’t worry about Hongyan and Shu, or anyone else. You just do your best, okay sweetheart? You know you took your medicine, so that’s all right. Take your time, use your accommodations, you have the extended time allowed, pace yourself and don’t worry. Okay?”
“Uh huh, thank you Mama.” Hannah nodded as the girls were let into the classroom and sat down at their assigned seats. Miss Lori had them spaced well enough apart that there would be no poking about or potential cheating this time. Hannah was allowed one of her quiet fidget toys, a ‘stress ball’, actually scented like strawberries and shaped like a piece of cake, which Hannah could hold in her hand and squeeze when necessary. (Miss Lori did check it for cheating potential while Amanda was still present, just to abide by the rules.)
“I’m not a cheater, Miss Lori,” Hannah protested, and Lori nodded, keeping her tone soothing.
“I’m sure you’re not, Miss Doyle, but rules are rules and I have to check any new objects students have out in class during test time. Okay? It’s not a matter of suspecting you, just a rule that applies to everyone.” Miss Lori made a point of checking everything non-test related that sat on all the other students’ desks too, just to be sure - including Clarisse’s axolotl reversible plush.
Clarisse made a point of reversing the axolotl from happy to angry, partly out of compliance for Miss Lori’s mandate so both sides could be checked, and partly with the ‘ these stupid rules are annoying’ expression to match. Lori decided to ignore it this time, since Clarisse hadn’t actually been disobedient or failed to comply, and moved on.
The test papers were passed out, and the students began. All the students paid attention - even Hannah, though she was allowed to take her time as she fidgeted with her cake slice in one hand. Cake would be nice.
As each student finished, they were dismissed to go down to the pitch and start warming up, or watching as they preferred. Getting to kick the ball around would be fine but they were told to watch themselves on the still somewhat damp surface.
Hannah was last to finish, so she was the one asked to bring her classmates back inside.
“You have half an hour to burn off your energy, I know you need it, then I want all of you back in here, understand?”
“Yes Miss Lori,” Hannah said obediently. She packed the ‘cake slice’ away and went to join Bee, AT and Gisele on the field. She was just in time to see AT slip and fall on the wet surface.
“Hermana!” Gisele squealed and clearly wanted to run to Alyssa, but didn’t dare risk whatever happened happening to her, too. She walked off the pitch and immediately went to get the on site med staff. They pronounced AT fit to get up and return to class, though she was told to be careful.
“Alright, now that I have you all back here,” Miss Lori said as the last student sat down, “I have your results. The good news is all of you passed. The bad news is, well there is none. Now, no one scored lower than 90, so I wanted you to know that before I go from highest to “lowest” score because they aren't really “low”. Okay, highest score: with a 120 Ms. Doyle. With a 119 Ms. Press-Heath. Rounding out the top three and most improved student, Ms. Le Bihan with 118.5, great job Clarisse. Now, a few surprises: next is actually the newest member of our squad, give it up for Ms. Pan, now fifth overall, though it doesn’t count towards the class list. Ms. Ma, thank you for trying the test. Back to our class, Miss Leroux,” Miss Lori pointed out Sydney at the back of the class, “You're sixth…..”
She continued on down the list, then she had another announcement to make. “In a sense, I expected these scores and have some rewards for all of you: first of all, you have a relative or friend who is preparing a dish you like across the street at the bakery and will be bringing it over for lunch. Secondly, my stats students, you are officially offered a job to work under me as assistants, Ms. Doyle chief among you will be assistant number one. For those of you who are footballers, don't think I've forgotten about you, including you Ali, you have the option to pick out an implement from this bag of goodies, except for the two that are marked for Ms. Camberos and Ms. Weatherholt,” Miss Lori didn’t scold half her class for the eyeroll because she was doing it herself at Dani’s sneaky way of getting two implements - cause everyone could see it was obvious. “As they had already turned theirs in electronically over the weekend and rounded out our top ten. For the final time, I can happily say, “Class dismissed.”.”
With that the students got up and happily either accepted their lanyard that allowed them permission to the commentators box or looked through the bag that Miss Lori had on her desk.
As soon as they left, it ended up being the exact time for lunch, so everyone headed in the direction of the cafeteria.
As Hannah and Clarisse were the last to reach the cafeteria, slightly behind Ali, and surprisingly, or maybe nor so, Lucas because of course Bee and Lucas took their time when looking through Miss Lori’s bag of implements.
The scene that Hannah opened the door to was… reminiscent of stories she'd heard about high school graduations. There were some people who were crying, some because there was family there they didn't expect such as AT and Gi’s Abuelita along with Zoe, and others who finally had their dream jobs, but there were also people with large smiles, such as her Bee.
That, Hannah realized, could be for a couple different reasons: Miss Lori’s praise and her high score, being proud of my own high score, the implement she chose but wouldn't let me see (most likely) or the fact that Mama Heloise was currently walking towards a table with a beaming smile and Clarisse’s favorite pasta dish..
“Maman, you’re here! And…you made pasta? At the bakery?”
“Well I didn’t make it at the bakery, no, I just warmed it up there, ma fille. I cooked it at Tante Abby’s. But, hopefully it will be all right. There is enough for both of you.”
Judging by Clarisse’s expression as she dug into her plate of buttered noodles and shrimp, it was more than all right. There was plenty to share with Hannah, too, which she gladly did.
Amanda joined the girls, giving Hannah a gentle squeeze. "I had Tante Heloise make enough for the both of you, angel, because you're getting your favorite for dinner tonight and I didn't want to get repetitive. But I did bring you cake from the bakery, sweetheart."
The strawberry cake was just like the one Hannah had been thinking about earlier! She had enough to share with Bee, too, so it was perfect. "Thank you, Mama!"
After everyone was finished with their meal and the plates had been cleared away, everyone made their way to Wei's amphibious vehicle and there was just enough for everyone to fit and before she knew it, Hannah realized she was back home. Wonder what's in store for the rest of the day? Hannah thought as she climbed the steps to the front door.
The first surprise when they got home was that the Preaths, Areia, and Lauren were all there, with the little ones. The four kids greeted Hannah, Clarisse, AT and Gisele enthusiastically at the door, and Gi had to physically stop them from bowling AT over. “She’s already fallen down once today, little ones, mi hermana doesn’t need another knock.”
“She what?” Tobin was immediately there, putting a protective arm around Alyssa, who whimpered. “Little love, what happened?”
“Fell on the pitch, it was slippery,” AT groaned. “The physios said I might have a mild back strain.”
“And you didn’t tell Abuelita?” Gisele was horrified. Tobin scooped AT up and carried her to the family room, settling her face down on the couch so she could examine the teen’s back better. “Stay, little love. We’ll get Auntie Nicky to have a look when she gets here.”
Gisele invited Shu and Hongyan to stay, which Shu had intended to do anyway since her parents and more of the family were going to show up, and they gathered with Cassius, JT, Roux, and Hendrix in the family room to watch Toy Story. Alyssa stayed on the couch as the others gathered on the floor.
It was not long after the movie started that Beverly, Sheri, and Ali arrived. Wei came back with the rest of his side of the family, packed into the amphibious vehicle. First of all, Sheri brought a few red envelopes and a pair of oranges to place on the family altar. They had brought the fortune teller with them, who looked at James' paper, and Amanda's.
"This fortuitous union," she explained. "Can proceed with betrothal." She sat down with the heads of family, and James and Amanda, to draw up the wedding date, a process which took some time. In the meantime, Nicky went to the family room to examine Alyssa, and see what she could do for her.
When the fortune teller was finished, one of Sheri's red envelopes was given to her in payment for her services, and she wished James and Amanda joy before departing.
“What’s betrothal anyways?” Cassius was asking as Nicky tended Alyssa.
“Betrothal means making sure that Uncle James and Auntie Amanda can get married,” she explained patiently.
“Oh. Aren’t they married, cause you got to be married to make a baby, and they made Hannah forever ago?”
I am not even going to try with a seven year old, Nicky thought, but Léa is gonna have words with you, Sydney Rae Leroux.
Alyssa lifted her head slightly from the pillow it was resting on, getting a tsk from Nicky until she lay back down. "Uncle James and Auntie Amanda were married, but they did it secret so Uncle James' born mama, the bad lady, couldn't find out. But she found out anyways and messed it up for them, so now they're gonna get married for real," AT explained. "And Uncle James' adopted family, and Nainai Beverly cause she adopted Auntie Amanda, kind of, they're giving them a ceremony from their culture instead."
“Oh. Boring,” Cassius sighed. “Grownup stuff.” He grimaced, wrinkling his nose.
“Are you sure?” Nicky looked over at Cassius. “There’s gonna be a sleepover at Uncle James’ house, you know, and you and Roux, and JT and Hendrix, can all be there and keep Hannah company. And there'll be snacks."
"Snacks!" Roux perked up, Nicky suddenly having the attention of all four children. "Cheesefish?" Roux wanted to know next.
Nicky hmm-ed. "Well..." She frowned slightly, thinking. "Goldfish? Gold symbolizes prosperity, and fish are good luck, so I don't see why they couldn't be. Not really traditional, but why not, I'll suggest it."
"Yay!" Roux and Hendrix cheered.
The first Toy Story movie had finished, which is why the little ones were so easily distracted, but Hannah bounced up to peek into the dining room and see what the older family members were presently up to.
This was enough to get Abby’s attention. “How are we doing, petites? Anyone need a break? You want the next movie on?” She made sure the little ones all had a potty break, and then refilled snacks for the kids before turning Toy Story 2 on at Hannah’s request “cause we gotta see what Mr. Space Ranger’s gonna do next, Auntie Abby.”
When Abby returned to the kitchen table it was to find the conversation had turned to dates and a surprising acceptance by the elders of a date sooner rather than later since James and Amanda were willing to go through all this. Beverly looks like she's both happy and sad right now, probably because Ali doesn't want all of this. She's hiding it well but I know she's sad.
“How do you feel about the 18th, I know that is soon, but you want to get married sooner rather than later, yes?” Surprisingly, this suggestion came from Jiangli.
“Can we get married that soon?” Amanda looked surprised.
“It is most auspicious date, soonest possible,” Beverly remarked. “Is just a matter of ensuring wedding clothes fit, and have everything necessary.” She looked over the checklist that she and Jiangli had drawn up together. “Everyone come. Would be rude not to,” she added.
Amanda stifled a grin at that, exchanging a knowing look with James. No one, ever, said no to Beverly Riley. Not unless they wanted to get in trouble. Or unless they were Ali, though Ali backchatting her mother never ended well.
“On February 9th, we all meet here for gifts,” Beverly went down the checklist. “Amandah prepare the tea. No worrying, Jiangli, I teach her,” Beverly added. “Also, is Amandah’s niece birthday. Most auspicious day, she come of age.”
“Ahh.” Jiangli chuckled in amusement, “Birthday girl is big girl now, old enough for needing peach blossom luck, ah?”
Beverly nodded, a glint of amusement in her eyes.
“Does Birthday girl know what expect?” Hongyan inquired.
“Oh, her Tante Heloise gave her a small preview,” Abby said. “She has the general idea.”
“Good, good. We would not want her to be shocked.” Zeng nodded. “We have a date sorted,the list of gifts - we get gifts for the birthday girl, too, no fear. And for Amandah’s little girl, too, of course.”
Beverly nodded agreement. “With that sorted, maybe we see to dinner, ah? Have brought a pork roast, enough for everyone.”
It was, in fact, a whole butchered pig, though she had only brought the cuts she knew the family would eat. Not everyone was ready to be adventurous. Adventure could wait for the wedding feast.
With all the important details sorted, Beverly and Zeng went into the kitchen to handle dinner, helped by Abby and Glennon. Ali returned to the family room to see how Nicky, AT, Gisele, Hannah, Clarisse, and the little ones were managing.
As it happened, Tobin and Christen had beaten Ali there, and they were sitting on chairs next to the couch, listening to Nicky.
“Alyssa needs heat, rest, no pressure on her back, so no lifting or training for a while, we’ll monitor her,” she said.
“But training!” Alyssa protested.
“Alyssa Paola, no whining, or the heat can always be applied lower down.”
AT snapped her mouth shut, glaring tearfully at Tobin.
"There's nothing that says I can't video call you from training so it's like you are there, and you could use this time to talk with the Alex Morgan," Gisele told her sister with a wink. AT nodded, knowing what that meant. Tia Alex could get her to Zoe.
“The better you behave for us, the sooner you’ll be back at training,” Tobin said quietly. “Rest and we’ll focus on helping you feel better.” Abby brought a heating pad to rest on her petite-fille’s back, stroking AT’s hair.
“After 30 minutes you can take the pad off and we’ll try sitting up again, okay? You should be feeling okay to sit up for a short time at least, you can eat at the dinner table with the rest of us.”
“Okay,” Alyssa sniffled. “Sorry, Mama Tobin, sorry Grandmere.”
“I know, petite-fille. I know you’re hurting. I’m sorry you got hurt, sweetheart. But we’ll do our best to make sure you’re feeling your best again soon, alright? You just need to work with us on that.”
“Uh huh.” AT nodded.
“I know she's no Lavender, but do you want to borrow the axolotl Daddy got me when he was away? You can even name her.” Before AT could even respond, Hannah was away then back again with the plush
AT accepted her with a thoughtful look on her face, and not only because she was thinking of a name.
“Thank you Hannah,” she said quietly. “Your Daddy got her for you, huh?”
“Uh huh,” Hannah nodded. “From Build a Bear, so she’s kind of related to Lavender I guess, huh?”
“She can be Lavender’s cousin,” AT offered. Hannah smiled.
“I think she’d like that.”
“How about Finley? She looks like a Finley,” AT suggested after reflecting for a few more minutes.
“Finley’s an awesome name, thanks AT,” Hannah beamed. “Are Finley and the heating pad helping you feel better?”
AT nodded and stifled a yawn. “Did you hear Mama Tobin, though? She as good as threatened to smack me.”
“Mamas are like that, I suppose. Well, not mine, she only smacks me if someone tells her to,” Hannah reflected, forgetting that they could be heard from the kitchen.
Nearly half an hour later, Christen came to check on her, sympathetic because of her knee and found AT at least looked better enough to journey over to the table where she settled AT on one side of Ali, with Hannah on the other.
Various cuts of pork had been cooked and served with a number of side dishes - rice, noodles, greens, hot and sour soup, and even two bowls of Sichuan stir-fried potatoes, which looked like noodles, but weren’t. Ali had added a vegan cheese sauce to one, giving it more the feeling of macaroni and cheese (albeit with longer noodles) than potato, and she’d dished up plenty of this for herself as her main dish, adding a serving of crispy greens with garlic and soy sauce, and a bowl of vegetarian hot and sour soup.
(Hot and sour soup traditionally contained pork, but since there was so much of that at the table already, Beverly hadn’t bothered making it with pork. Besides, she wanted enough food for her daughter to eat.)
Amanda placed a char siu barbecued pork chop on Hannah's plate for her, with a small serving of the crispy greens and another of the 'noodles and cheese', just to give Hannah a chance to try everything. The bone-in pork chops had a sauce primarily composed of honey, ketchup, oyster sauce, hoisin sauce, and Chinese spices. As she prepared Hannah's plate, Amanda was listening to a stern lecture from Jiangli on the other side of the table.
"You will do better, Amandah. Beverly is right, you need to take initiative."
Amanda nodded quickly. "Yes Mother," she said dutifully, getting a pleased smile from Jiangli as she surveyed her future daughter-in-law.
(Adopted or not, it didn't matter, James belonged to her family, not to that...that woman. Jiangli pushed the thought away and focused on Amandah again.) "Amandah, your daughter wants you."
Amanda had been so focused on Jiangli that she had barely felt Hannah nudging her, but now the repeated, plaintive "Mama," registered, and she turned to Hannah with an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry my angel. What do you need, Hannah sweetheart?”
"Mama, no bones please. Bones icky."
AT and Gisele hid grins, and Ali stifled a laugh.
"Are they, my angel? I'm sorry, let Mama fix it, darling," Amanda soothed, picking up the knife and carefully slicing the barbecued pork off the bone. Considering Hannah's tone, she then cut the strips into bite size pieces, just to be extra certain Hannah could manage.
When the pork was in manageable pieces, Amanda moved the offending bone off the plate and onto a side plate to be dealt with later. “There you go, and try the greens and potatoes, please, Hannah.”
“Don’t like green things, Mama.”
“They’re good, really. Try one bite?” At Hannah’s skeptical look towards Ali, Clarisse offered some assistance.
“Ma chou? Can you try a bite? For me please?”
“Ummm…guess so.” Hannah poked at the greens hesitantly, but scooped up a small bite and tried it. Her eyes widened. “Oh.” Another bite followed, and she quickly finished her portion of greens before trying the cheesy potatoes.
These, she alternated bites of with the pork chop, but found equally to her taste despite the initial uncertainty.
As she was getting towards the last few bites of her food, though, she started getting sleepy and now Amanda was the one nudging her.
“Angel, stay awake and finish your food, please? You can go up to sleep as soon as you're done, but finish your food first please.”
Hannah ducked her head, replying with, “Yes Mama.” before finishing the rest of the food on her plate.
“Is much better, Amandah,” Beverly said with a pleased nod. “Good girl.”
Ali hid another grin. At least Ma’s not scolding me at the table, she thought. She’d already finished her soup, greens, and vegan cheesy potatoes, so she was just waiting for others to be finished before they were excused to go home. She was getting somewhat tired herself, though she wasn't about to admit it.
The sleepiness, however, went away when a plate of steamed sweet buns, each stuffed with a small chocolate truffle and decorated to look like animals, was brought to the table. A white and pink bun, resembling a pig, was put on Hannah’s plate.
Roux picked up the fish-shaped bun that had been given to her. “Mine?” She showed it to Cassius, whose sweet bun resembled a panda. JT and Hendrix had a cow and hedgehog, respectively, while Alyssa and Giselle got a cat and turtle.
The adults (or adultier adults, at least) were served sweet buns filled with sesame seed or lotus seed paste, and decorated with symbols of good fortune.
“These practice for Amandah and James-ah’s wedding feast,” Beverly explained.
“Mama.”
“Yes, my angel.”
“It’s a piggy, Mama.”
Amanda chuckled to herself. “I see that, my angel. It’s a sweet bun, it’s for eating. See how Popo is eating hers?” She indicated Beverly, who had taken a bite of her bun, revealing the sweet filling in the middle.
“But Mama, it’s a piggy, it’s not like Popo’s.”
“I know it’s a piggy, angel. Would you like to share it? Let me have a little bite, so you can see it’s alright to eat?”
Hannah frowned at the sweet bun and nodded uncertainly. Amanda picked it up in its paper wrapper, and took a small bite out of the back of the bun, revealing the chocolate filling.
“Chocolate, Mama!”
“Definitely chocolate, angel,” Amanda agreed, dabbing her lips with a napkin. “Convinced now?”
“Uh huh. I eat it now,” Hannah agreed, not noticing the adults watching with indulgent smiles as she devoured the chocolate-stuffed bun. The Holiday and Leroux kids were following her example, and while the Thompsons had eaten theirs as a more sedate pace, there were several faces needing washing - they couldn’t eat a melted chocolate truffle-filled bun without spilling, no matter how old they were.
After everyone was sufficiently cleaned up and ready to leave, hugs were given all around as the families started to leave, the first being Syd and Areia, with sleepy kiddos in tow.
Next to leave were Beverly and Ali, both tired though neither was going to admit that to the other one. Craig took Tish and Amma right after, though he promised they’d be back on Friday.
Lauren and Jrue followed with JT and Hendrix, and then it was Tobin and Christen’s turn, with Gisele.
“Nicky said she’d like to keep you here, under her supervision, at least overnight, little love. Possibly longer, but one step at a time,” Tobin reassured AT. “Just so you don’t have to move too much.”
AT sighed and squeezed Hannah’s axolotl tight. “Can you bring me Lavender if I have to stay any more?”
“Absolutely,” Christen assured her. “Don’t worry sweetheart, we’ll come back in the morning and see how it went.”
With that straightened out, Tobin and Christen helped AT up to bed, Tobin carrying her to Tish’s room before they had to leave. With Nicky’s assistance, they put the teen to bed with the borrowed plush, settling her properly for the least strain on her back.
“Tell Gi to snuggle Lavender so she doesn’t get lonely,” AT pleaded, and Christen kissed AT’s temple comfortingly.
“She will. Don’t worry. Goodnight, sweetheart.”
“Night, Mama Christen. Night, Mama Tobin.”
The Preaths slipped back downstairs once AT looked to be asleep, leaving her with Nicky. By the time they’d gone back down, all the Wambach-Doyles’ other guests had gone, and Hannah’s sleepiness had vanished; the sugar seemed to have kicked in.
Exhibit A: The fact that a certain “I’m not tired, Mama” Little was barrelling around the family room at speed, ducking Clarisse and Amanda’s attempts to catch her and dodging behind the couches as they gave chase. Hannah’s beloved ‘Mr. Space Ranger’ shoes seemed to keep her very light on her feet, and she was thoroughly pleased with herself at her own success, until, skipping around the sofa, she suddenly found herself bent over the arm.
The suddenness of her capture and change in position startled Hannah, and she yelped and kicked out but a firm hand on her back kept her in place, another landing a trio of light, stinging smacks to the seat of her pants as she squealed in indignation. Hannah squirmed around enough to look up, and when she saw it was Amanda looking down at her, she sputtered.
“Mama? But, but, Tante Abby and Popo and Nainai didn’t say to!”
“I know they didn’t, Hannah, angel.” The calm words were followed up by three more swats, and this time Hannah was sure they were from Mama’s hand.
“But Mama, you don’t!”
Clarisse walked over, studying the scene with a quizzical frown. “That’s funny, ma chou, because Madame certainly seems to be able to.”
“Maybe I should try again just to make sure,” Amanda mused, and Hannah yelped as two more light swats fell on the top of each thigh.
“Oww! Noo, Mama, please no more,” Hannah protested. “Please stop, I’m sorry!”
“What are you sorry for, Hannah, angel?”
“For, for running inside, and saying you can’t smack me cept when they say! But you didn’t before!”
Amanda helped Hannah up and pulled her into a hug. "You're right sweetheart, I didn't before. And that wasn't helpful to you. You need to know that I'm your Mama and I'll take care of you whenever and however you need, even when it means disciplining you, not just because Tante Abby or your Popo or Nainai say. It's not my favorite part of being Mama, at all, but it is part of being Mama, my angel. Because I love you and want you to stay safe."
“I think it's time for us to get to sleep, ma chou. I even promise not to add smacks cause I'm tired,” Clarisse said with a loud yawn. “but we need to go to bed now, hmm?”
“Okay, Bee,” Hannah yawned in return, hugging Clarisse. Amanda led the girls up to their room, and gave them one more hug.
“Goodnight, my darlings, and you behave for Bee, alright angel?”
“Uh huh, I’ll behave, Mama,” Hannah nodded sleepily and when Amanda had gone, the two got ready for bed, climbing under the covers together. Hannah looked suspiciously at her Bee.
“No smacks for real?”
“For real, ma chou. Today was a long day and I'm tired, but tomorrow night is a different story, hmm?”
Hannah nodded. “Tomorrow night,” she reflected, guessing that meant Bee intended to give her a bedtime spanking for sure. She had better behave for the rest of the day then, in case Bee was tempted to add to it.
In the end, Hannah found herself snuggled in Clarisse’s arms, her head on her girlfriend’s shoulder, and one of Clarisse’s hands drifting down to caress her bottom.
“Mine,” Clarisse murmured sleepily, and Hannah sputtered.
“You sound like Roux.”
“She can’t have you, ma chou. These pretty creampuffs are mine. You’re all mine.”
"Bee," Hannah blushed, but obediently snuggled in and went to sleep, clasped in Clarisse's arms. Risse wasn't long in following.
Chapter 57: Baking Bottoms and Birthday Brunches
Summary:
The day after the 'rehearsal dinner', Hannah intends to behave...really. Except that an exciting new package has arrived for her and she just *has* to try out its contents, which get her into some hot water (well, not water) with Mama and Daddy.
A couple days later, it's the eve of Chinese New Year. It's also the day of James and Amanda's betrothal gift exchange, as drawn up by the fortune teller...and their niece Tish's birthday.
So many events coinciding all at once...can they at least hope for a quiet morning, until James' family arrive en masse to begin the gifting?
Chapter Text
Hannah's resolve to behave lasted until the next morning.
"Angel?" Amanda brought the mail from the front door. "You have an Amazon package?"
"What? Oh...thanks Mama," Hannah said, and at Amanda's raised eyebrow she gulped her medicine. "Can I be excused?"
"Okay, angel." Amanda didn't push - there was always the possibility it was a gift for Tish, or for AT, after all. She handed the box - not too heavy - over and watched Hannah scamper back upstairs to open it in private.
She wasn't the only one watching. Clarisse and AT were watching, too, and the latter sighed as she scraped the last of her oatmeal out of her bowl and Nicky insisted on carrying her upstairs.
"I can walk," she protested.
"Half an hour," Nicky said firmly, depositing Alyssa facedown on the bed with the heated blanket covering her. "Then we'll see."
Sighing, AT snuggled under the blanket, trying to rest.
It was a little difficult when she kept hearing the sound of tiny explosions from Hannah and Clarisse's room, but she managed to contain herself for the whole 30 minutes. When Nicky didn't reappear immediately like a jack popping out of its box, AT carefully pushed the blanket off, got up, and crossed the hall.
She looked into the room and her mouth fell open.
It wasn't just that Hannah had a toy Harry Potter wand replica in hand (or some kind of magic wand toy, anyway, AT allowed. There were other kinds of magic wands out there.)
It was the fact that said magic wand was producing small flashes of fire from its tip. And that wasn't just a flashlight or laser light, either. Alyssa could tell the difference.
Each flash emitted a pop of sound that was loud enough to be heard across the hall, though presumably not downstairs since none of the adults had come running. Hannah seemed to be totally engrossed in whatever game she'd dreamed up for herself, jabbing the wand in random directions and giggling.
"Hannah! Be careful!" AT burst out, worried for her cousin.
Hannah blinked and turned around. "What? It's fine."
"It's fire! That's not fine," Alyssa protested.
"It's a magic wand, duh," Hannah retorted. "It's not gonna do anything." She was so wrapped up in her indignation at AT and her stupid, stick-in-the-mud grownup-ness, that she didn't hear the sound of racing footsteps on the stairs.
"Put it down!"
"No!"
"Hannah Amanda Doyle!"
Hannah jumped as two new voices entered the conversation. Before she could react, she felt a strong arm wrap around her, and a hand pluck the wand from her fingers. She whined at the loss, squirming in the strong grip as she was pulled against a broad chest, inhaling the woodsy scent of a familiar cologne. "D-Daddy?"
"What have you been told about playing with fire, Hannah Amanda Doyle?" James asked sternly.
"Nothing, Daddy, she just wouldn't let me have any."
"Well I'm not her, but I think you're more than old enough to realize that fire is dangerous, Hannah Amanda," James said gravely. "I hate to think what could have happened if we didn't hear Alyssa call out in time."
Hannah whined plaintively. "But Daddy it was a magic fire, it wasn't gonna--"
A sharp smack on her bottom cut off her protest, and she wriggled around to see it was Amanda who had delivered it. "Mama!" she protested "Noo, not!"
"This is how it's going to be, Hannah, if you play with fire or do other dangerous things that can get you hurt," Amanda said firmly. "Running in the house and playing with fire are breaking safety rules, Hannah Amanda, the only thing playing with fire will get you is a fire in your bottom.”
"Noo, but Mama it was a magic fire," Hannah protested. Clearly Amanda wasn't impressed by the excuse, giving Hannah's bottom five more sharp smacks. Hannah pressed into James' arms, crying.
"Noo please no more Mama, Daddy don't let her...."
James took a step back, holding Hannah by the upper arms and looking at her. “When you break a safety rule, Hannah Amanda, you get smacks for it. You do not play me against your mother to try and get out of it, young lady.”
Hannah squealed in protest at the use of that term for her, but her squealing heightened when James added his own smacks, one to each sit spot and the top of each thigh. "Daddy nooo, sorry! Sorry! Not there please!!!"
Amanda turned and handed the wand off to Nicky, who'd come to check on AT and to see what all the ruckus was about. "My daughter somehow got hold of one of these…”
"I'll give it to Madame," Nicky promised, meaning Abby. She turned her focus to AT, helping the teen downstairs. "I tried to stop her, I promise," AT said as she was shepherded away.
James, however, carried Hannah into his and Amanda's room, depositing her on the bed. Hannah scrambled for Peach Blossom Bear, wrapping her arms tightly around the bear for comfort.
Amanda sat down on the bed next to Hannah, and pulled Hannah gently into her lap, stroking her hair as Hannah cuddled the bear.
"Breathe for me angel," she soothed, putting an arm around her. "I'm here. Mama's here."
Hannah sniffled. "But, but Mama...it was a magic wand, it wasn't supposed to be bad!"
"Shhh," Amanda soothed, rubbing Hannah's back gently. "Angel, let's think about this, okay, can we use our big girl thoughts?"
Hannah pressed closer to Amanda with a sniffle. "Uh huh."
"Okay good, that's good," Amanda soothed. "Look at me. Look up at me, Hannah, I know, Mama knows you're okay. Just breathe. Are we looking at Mama now?"
Hannah had looked up, and she nodded slowly.
"Good girl. Tell me what you know about fire, Hannah, sweetheart, let's use our big girl thoughts and not our playtime thoughts remember."
Hannah swallowed nervously, cheeks pink. "Ummm...it's...hot. It...burns things."
"It's hot and it burns things, that's right Hannah, very good," Amanda nodded, giving Hannah a squeeze. "So let's think about this, do you think your fire wand could have maybe burned something today, if me and Daddy hadn't stopped you playing with it inside? Maybe something in the house, or you if you weren't careful?"
"But I tried to be careful--"
"I know, I know, but accidents happen darling, and what do we say about avoidable accidents?"
Hannah gulped. "That...they're cause of breaking rules and that's n-naughty."
"That's right, now I know you're our smart girl, sweetheart, you were top of your class yesterday weren't you?" Amanda kissed the top of Hannah's head lightly. "So what happens when you break a safety rule?"
Hannah let out a small whine. "Smacks, but Mama you already--"
"I know, angel." Amanda gave Hannah another reassuring squeeze. "But do you really think that little bit of a spanking was enough for a safety rule, or was that just a warm up?"
"I...I guess..." Hannah ventured. "Maybe...not enough, Mama, but I don't want--"
"I know you don't, Hannah," Amanda said softly. "But then you shouldn't have been naughty, hmmm?"
"Um...uh huh," Hannah sniffled. She baffled Amanda by putting Peach Blossom bear down, pulling away, and running across the hall back to her room before Amanda could react.
"James, what--should I go after her?"
James shook his head, putting an arm around Amanda and squeezing gently. "You're doing so well, ma reine. Give Hannah a chance to come back," he advised. "Five minutes and if she's not back, then we'll go look, okay?"
They didn't have to worry. Less than one minute later, Hannah returned, with Mr. Banana clutched tight in one hand...and her red ruler from Beverly in the other.
Amanda blinked, surprised. "Angel?"
"Thought about what you said, Mama," Hannah sniffled.
"Oh, sweetheart, come here." Amanda scooped Hannah back into her lap and hugged her close. "I'm proud of you for thinking about it," she promised, patting Hannah's back gently. "And we'll get started in a moment, and I will use the ruler," she agreed, "thank you for bringing it, Hannah. But first I want you to know I'm not mad, okay? Nobody is mad with you, and we love you no matter what."
Hannah sniffled. "Okay Mama."
"Okay sweetheart. Do you want Daddy to hold your hands?"
"Uh huh," Hannah nodded, and James shifted on the bed so that when Hannah was gently turned over Amanda's lap, he could take Hannah's hands in his. Mr. Banana was tucked under her arm, and Hannah squirmed as her Mama carefully bared her bottom. She let out a soft whine in protest but didn't say anything more as Amanda gave her bare bottom a gentle pat.
Then the ruler tapped Hannah's bottom cheeks, and Hannah dared to hope that counted as a smack.
Its next descent proved that it definitely did not. The smack made Hannah yelp, clinging tightly to her Daddy. It was followed by seven more, turning Hannah's already pink bottom an even brighter, rosy, warm pink color, almost but not quite red.
Hannah's tears were spilling down her cheeks, but she tried to lie still and take her spanking, gasping a little when Amanda pulled her briefs and shorts back up.
"Shhh, there, there, angel."
Hannah swallowed a sob as she was picked up and cuddled in Amanda's lap. "M-Mama...you smack as hard as Daddy."
"I'll take that as a compliment," Amanda said with a sympathetic smile. "Does that mean I'm doing my job as Mama properly now, do you think?"
"O-oh...uh huh, guess," Hannah nodded, sniffling. "Would be okay with no hard smacks from Mama, though."
"I'm sure you would, my angel," Amanda agreed, giving her a kiss on the forehead. "Just don't earn them then, okay Hannah darling? Mama doesn't love having to give you hard smacks, either."
"Okay," Hannah whispered as Amanda cuddled her. "I'll try to be good. I wasn't trying to be bad," she added, "I just thought...cause it was a magic fire wand...it would be okay. But, but even a magic fire wand is the same as a real fire, I guess, but I didn't know."
"Shhh, okay darling, how about from now on, you tell Mama and Daddy when you have a fun new thing, especially a fun magic thing or for any kind of fighting, real or pretend, and you want to know if your fun thing is safe in the house, how's that?" Amanda said soothingly. "Mama and Daddy, or your Aunties, or Uncle Craig, or Popo and Nainai, or any safe grownup, okay? You can ask any of us if it's okay inside, and we'll tell you and you know we'll tell you the truth. And if it isn't safe inside, we'll show you where it would be safe, okay sweetheart?"
"W-what if it isn't safe at all anywhere but I didn't know?" Hannah whispered.
"Well this would have been safe in some parts of outside, with someone watching okay? But if you ever get something that's not safe, and you didn't know, you won't be in trouble as long as you check with someone who does know instead of playing with it right away. Is that okay Hannah? You understand? Because we want to keep you and everyone else safe."
Hannah nodded, hugging Amanda back. "You're best mama," she whispered.
Amanda felt tears prick her eyes and she cuddled Hannah close. "And you're my best angel, Hannah sweetheart."
Five minutes later, Hannah was clinging to Amanda tight as they followed James down the stairs with Amanda carrying Hannah. After they sat down on the couch and Hannah vehemently assured the other adults that something similar would not happen again, things quieted down.
At least that is until the doorbell started ringing and everyone could hear someone shouting.
As Abby got closer to the door she could hear the voice more clearly, “Twila said!” “Twila said!”
She opened the door to an excited, and energetic, Gisele, and behind her Tobin and Christen.
“What did I tell you about repeatedly pressing the doorbell, Gisele Olivia ? And calm down, please. We've had enough excitement already and if this is what I think it is, too much excitement might hurt Alyssa’s feelings, hmm petite?”
“Oh…Twila said she wanted mi hermana, but when she heard what happened…” Gisele’s face fell slightly. “But she says it’s more important for Lyssa to stay healthy though and not strain too much, if she’s better by summer she has a chance.”
“Correct. So maybe just tone it down slightly, but I am really proud of you, good job petite.”
“Thank you Auntie Abby.” Gisele looked at the floor. “She isn’t taking Tia Alex, either, Tia said, so maybe Tia Alex can help look after mi hermana. And cause Zozo.”
“That gives me an idea,” Abby pulled out her phone. “Come in, Alyssa is on the couch.”
Gisele scampered inside and came to perch on the arm of the couch, next to Alyssa who was lying down on it. “Are you feeling better this morning hermana?” she asked.
“I’d be feeling lots better if our cousin wasn’t shooting fireballs in the house.”
Gisele sputtered and looked at Hannah, open-mouthed. Hannah was asleep on Amanda's lap and couldn't speak up for herself, but Gisele couldn't help whispering, "She what?"
“She had a wand and it shot literal fire, Gi. Luckily the adults took it.”
Before anyone else could say anything about that, the doorbell rang once more, except this time it only rang a solitary time.
When Abby opened the door a second time, it was Zoe, who had obviously pressed the doorbell a single time and stepped back, trying to be as respectful as possible. If not they might not let me see mi hermanas, or worse send me back.
“No one is sending you back, petite. Go on through, they're on the couch.” Abby turned to Alex, “Thank you for coming, and bringing her, I think you can both help her, in different ways.”
“No problem, Abby.” Alex said as she stepped through the door and into the family room.
Zoe followed Alex into the family room, and when she saw AT lying facedown on the couch, and Gisele perched on one arm, she scrambled up on the other arm of the couch, reaching down to pat AT’s back lightly. “Hermana? Are you going to be stuck like that forever?”
“I hope not. Nicky says not, but she says I can’t just go back to playing right away either,” AT sighed. “It wouldn’t have happened if the pitch wasn’t still wet.”
"Maybe the pitch needs smacks," Gisele suggested. Alyssa snorted at the mental image that provided. "Somehow I don't think it cares, Gi."
“I'm sorry you got hurt, Lyssa. But did you hear the news? Gi got picked for the Gold Cup roster.” This was not said above a whisper, but it awakened Hannah, though she chose to stay silent for now.
“Congrats, Gi.” AT turned her head to smile at her sister who beamed back at her.
“Thanks, and I know you’re sad about not making it, but it's only a precaution so you can play with us at the Olympics.”
“And you weren't the only one left off the roster.”
“TIA ALEX!” now AT was really beaming before her smile dropped again. “But that's different.”
“Yet, the outcome is going to be the same, we'll both be playing at the Olympics.” Alex nodded firmly. “Your Mamas might even join us this time.” She followed up with a teasing smile.
“Don't start, Morgan.”
Sensing the tension, Zoe responded with, “I wasn't even offered a chance either. It'll be okay Lyssa and Ma'ams.” She said looking first to AT on the couch, then up at Tobin and Christen with wide eyes getting chuckles throughout the room.
“Th- tha- that's-” Zoe started
“Just Ma- Miss Tobin and Miss Christen, and great she fainted.” Gisele said, looking for help.
Tobin ignored Gisele’s slip, for now and got up, picking Zoe up and laying her on the opposite couch in the spot she was previously sitting where AT could see her sister was okay, and placed the youngest Thompson's head in Christen's lap.
Christen stroked Zoe’s cheek gently. “Wake up. pequeñita,” she called softly. “It’s alright Zoe, you’re safe.”
Slowly, Zoe stirred, staring up at the kind, patient face looking down at her. Christen Press oh my god it’s Christen Press the youngest Thompson thought, beginning to panic.
“Zozo!” Gisele squealed, bolting over to Zoe. “You’re awake, are you okay, see Miss Christen’s got you, you’re safe.”
“What happened?”
“You fainted,” Tobin said matter-of-factly.
“Oh.” When Zoe started to get up she was stopped by Christen.
“Wait one moment. M- Tobin has a bottle of water for you to take a few sips of before you start moving again.”
Meanwhile, Alex, and others including the older Thompson sisters, were watching the interaction between Christen, Tobin, and Zoe with smiles on their faces, and at least Alex was thinking She definitely belongs with them and her sisters. I mean look how they're taking care of her and being attentive to her needs, as any mothers should.
Two days later……..
On the morning of the 9th, Hannah woke up to the feeling of Clarisse’s hands on her bottom, and squirmed. “Bee?”
“I think I’ve let these pretty creampuffs go unbaked long enough, ma chou. It’s been a couple days since Madame handled you last after all, and I still owe you smacks from then, remember?”
“Oh, but not too hard, Bee? It’s supposed to be a special day for Mama and Daddy, plus it’s Tish’s birthday today.”
“Mmm, are we stalling, ma chou? Maybe I should get your special ruler involved, hmm?”
“Bee,” Hannah said plaintively.
“Come here, ma chou.”
Sighing, Hannah crawled obediently over Clarisse’s lap, hugging Mr. Banana close. She squirmed as Clarisse eased her pj bottoms and boxer briefs down, running a gentle hand over her bare bottom.
“Oh yes, definitely time for another baking,” Clarisse grinned as Hannah’s squirming increased.
Hannah squeaked as Clarisse began her spanking, landing a flurry of quick, stinging smacks to her bare bottom. There was just enough time in between swats for Hannah to feel each one, and when she’d taken ten, her bottom was just pink and slightly warm all over. Clarisse took pity on her chou and stopped there, giving Hannah’s bottom a gentle pat.
“Don’t worry ma chou, preheating is enough for now, time enough for a proper baking later. I’m sure you’ll give me a reason.” She tugged Hannah’s briefs back up, and then the two of them got up and got dressed.
They went into the hallway and saw AT exiting Tish’s room, leaning on Nicky a little. “Risse, will you help me please?” Alyssa asked. She hated to be dependent on anyone but she’d much rather have her friend help her downstairs than a relative stranger, even though the stranger was a doctor and Hannah’s family.
Risse silently took Nicky’s place, letting Hannah walk in front of them and Nicky bringing up the rear just in case either of the footballers fell. When they made it down the stairs, they saw that the Meltons were just arriving, having spent the evening before at Craig's house to spend time with him before coming here today for time with the extended family.
Risse made sure AT was seated at the breakfast table before finding a seat herself and pulling Hannah to sit on her lap.
Just as the Meltons were making their way into the kitchen, the doorbell rang once more and the Press-Heath family joined everyone in the kitchen and some ended up lingering in the family room.
Surprisingly to Hannah, Zoe was also there, but without Alex, which had Hannah wondering some things. Before she could blurt anything out however, everyone was wishing Tish a happy birthday.
When everyone finished though, Hannah couldn’t help herself.
“Umm, where’s Alex?”
“I would hope wherever Charlie is, ma chou.”
“If you're asking that in regards to Zoe, Charlie had a routine doctor's appointment, and combined with the fact that AT was staying here, it was decided that Zoe could stay with us one night.” Tobin raised a challenging eyebrow in Hannah’s direction.
Gisele however was the one who voiced the concerns. “You're not gonna tell, are you? Please don't tell on Mam- Ma'ams. They did it cause it made sense, plus so “I wouldn't be lonely.” Please promise you won't tell?” Like I couldn't see that they missed Lyssa and also wanted to see what it would be like to have Zozo around. Gisele thought, but thankfully didn't blurt out as she waited for Hannah to respond
“Why would I tell?” Hannah asked. “It’s obvious you and your sisters belong together. And cousin Tobin and Christen are the best for you to be with. I’m glad you’re not lonely. You can’t be lonely in this family, right Tish?” She looked at the birthday girl, including her in the conversation.
Tish nodded warily, still feeling a bit on edge. “Yeah, besides family is family, we don’t tell on each other.”
“That’s right, and we’re glad to have you all here.” Abby gave all three Thompsons a gentle hug, being extra careful with Alyssa, before Glennon repeated the gesture. “You’re always welcome here, with or without Tia Alex, I promise. All of you.”
“Because nobody in this family gets left behind or forgotten.” AT looked at Abby, who smiled and nodded.
“That’s right, petite-fille. And your sisters are family too, of course. Understand, Gisele? Zoe?”
“Th- thank you.” Zoe looked ready to pass out again, not just from interacting with the Abby Wambach, but the fact that the Abby Wambach was family now.
Thankfully, before Zoe could panic for a second day in a row, the oven dinged and Glennon removed multiple pans, one containing blueberry muffins, the other mini cinnamon rolls, signifying the start of the brunch.
“Here we are, Tish, sweetheart, your favorite,” Glennon said with a warm smile as they set out the pastries. Tish seemed reluctant to serve herself first, so Glennon obliged. “You okay, honey?”
Tish gave Glennon a woebegone look. “I’m stuck in the space-time continuum. ”
Glennon managed not to laugh. “What, again?” She leaned in and patted Tish’s back comfortingly. “Don’t worry darling, me and Mama Abby will get you out. Promise.”
“If you could figure out what it means, anyway,” Amanda murmured, looking at her niece in reluctant amusement. She supposed she shouldn’t find the teenage dramatics funny, it seemed like something was really worrying Tish, but all the same.
James frowned thoughtfully. "I might have an idea." What it was, he declined to say, thinking it over all through brunch. Tish ate whatever Abby or Glennon put on her plate, eyes unfocused and seeming not to taste anything.
After brunch was over, there was a polite ring at the doorbell, and then a knock. Tish jumped from her place on the sofa like a startled cat, and skittered behind Hannah as Abby went to answer the door.
"You can come out, Tish, honey, it's just Bev and Ali," she said coaxingly, "you know them, they're not scary."
Reluctantly, Tish extracted herself from her hiding place, and came to greet Bev and Ali properly. She saw that they had come bearing gifts, and remembered that today was also her aunt and uncle’s betrothal ceremony, so probably most of the gifts were for that. However, she was surprised to find three of the red envelopes singled out for her. One of them was a paper envelope embossed with gold symbols, the second was a flat red box, and the third was a red cloth bag, both similarly marked.
“For your birthday, Tish-ah. We not forget you, little granddaughter, you are becoming big girl now.”
“Oh…I don’t know if I can,” Tish protested anxiously. “On Aunt Amanda’s special day?”
Beverly nodded in approval of Tish’s good manners. “Is alright, little granddaughter, you accept,” she prompted gently. “Open them.”
Tish opened the bag first, eyes widening as she lifted out two bracelets of alternating round beads, of gold and green jade. The box contained gold hairpins and combs inlaid with jade to match the bracelets, and Tish stared at the envelope warily, as though it might bite her. She wasn’t sure what else she could expect from Beverly’s generosity.
“You open later, Tish-ah,” Beverly said. It wasn’t the custom to open monetary gifts in front of the giver. “Is for you on your birthday.”
“Thank you, Miss Beverly,” Tish said quietly, ducking her head shyly. She was beginning to feel a little overwhelmed.
Beverly nodded and guided Tish back to the couch to sit down, as the ringing of the doorbell heralded more arrivals.
This time, Beverly answered the door, welcoming James’ adopted family into the home, and Amanda exchanged nervous looks with James. It was time for the gifting ceremony to begin.
Chapter 58: Birthdays, Brat Smacks, and a Dragon's Hoard of Gifts
Summary:
Picking up where the last chapter left off, it's February 9 - Tish Melton's birthday.
It's also her Uncle James and Aunt Amanda's "gift exchange" day ahead of the wedding - gifts from the groom's family to the bride and hers, from the bride's family to the groom and his, and also the bridal dowry need to be sorted. Despite the fact that Amanda isn't biologically Beverly's, she's taking this opportunity to step in since Amanda and Glennon's parents don't seem to really be in the picture. Besides, "Amandah" has been her 'work daughter' for a while now, she's just making it 'unofficially official'.
But not to worry, Amanda and James' adoptive families haven't forgotten Tish, either. Birthdays, especially coming of age, are important. *And* they haven't forgotten Hannah, Amanda and James' only child.
On top of all the rest, it's the eve of Chinese New Year. The Year of the Dragon is coming in with the best peach blossom luck for all concerned, let's hope.
Notes:
And actually, chronologically, I'm two days behind now because I waited on the last chapter until a good title presented itself, lol. Thank you again to Wosolover4 for everything <3 So the first day of the Lunar New Year was yesterday, and Happy New Year to all who celebrate it! Happy belated birthday to Tish Melton, Glennon posted an adorable Instagram post for her.
Chapter Text
The dining room table groaned under the weight of packages - straw wedding baskets, most of them, but not all. The family assembled - Amanda’s on one side of the room, and James’ on the other - to begin the ritual, and listened as Beverly spoke the words of welcome, to which Jiangli responded in kind. James’ family, led by Jiangli and Wei-shen, first brought forth the large box of red envelopes, which spilled out on the table when Beverly opened it. This was carefully divided into piles depending on the envelopes’ markings (“betrothal money” or “diaper money”, the latter of which was meant as a gift to Amanda’s parents - or in this case, Beverly), as Amanda thanked her soon-to-be in-laws.
Next, Jiangli brought out three red jewelry boxes, one large and two small. She presented the small ones to Tish and to Hannah, causing the girls’ eyes to widen. Both contained necklaces strung with charms representing flowers and fruits - peach blossoms and peaches most prevalent.
The large box was for Amanda, containing the traditional bridal jewelry - a necklace depicting a pig (for good fortune and fertility), golden bangle bracelets with floral designs, earrings shaped like Mandarin ducks, and a gold ring with the family seal on it.
There were also the nine treasures, golden trinkets shaped like certain objects with specific meanings. Jiangli identified each for her. “Scale, symbolizes the beginning of marital bliss. Mirror, represents harmony. Happiness Basket represents abundance. Scissors, wish for wealthy life. Abacus, represents that the parents wish the couple financial stability. Embroidered Shoes represent fidelity and harmony. Comb, represents the bonding of the husband and wife for them to live in harmony. Ruler, symbolizes prosperity and success in career. Peanuts symbolize prosperity and long life.”
Amanda’s eyes were wide as she examined each, putting them and the jewelry back in the box. “Thank you, Mother.”
“You are welcome,” Jiangli smiled as they continued to the next basket.
This contained boxes embossed with dragons and phoenixes, which held the traditional dragon and phoenix wedding candles, as well as dragon and phoenix cakes stuffed with lotus seed paste.
Once Amanda had a chance to admire them, Beverly carefully put these aside, along with portions of the red envelope money.
The next basket contained four bottles of Chinese wine, and four of hard liquor, totaling eight. There were also the golden wedding cups, linked by a red silk ribbon. Amanda wasn't sure what to think of this box, and looked at Glennon.
Glennon, who had been growing restless, opened her mouth to comment at this but Abby pulled her aside and whispered in her ear. "Do not, Glennon Kishman Wambach-Doyle. Or we'll be having a conversation later."
Glennon closed her mouth on the sass that had been going to exit it, and watched as Beverly praised the generous gift, putting it to the side with the portion of red envelope money, and half the dragon and phoenix gifts she'd already put there.
The next two gifts were a small box containing eight canning jars of braised pork trotters, labeled and tied with red silk ribbon, and a basket of eight mandarin oranges, each marked with a paper label showing good luck symbols.
"What's in the jars, Aunt Amanda?"
"Braised pigs' feet, Tish," Amanda said, looking at the label.
Amma wrinkled her nose. "Gross."
Jiangli frowned, but Bev simply shook her head. "Little girl not know better yet. Abby-ah make sure teach her better," she opined.
In the next basket, there were bags of dried seafood - black moss, abalone, oysters, scallops, sea cucumbers, shrimps, and mushrooms, as was traditional. Besides that, however, there were also small bags of Goldfish crackers.
"Nicky suggested those," Jiangli explained at Beverly's inquiring look. "Fish."
Hannah giggled. "Fish, Nainai!"
The pork trotters and mandarin oranges were set aside in the pile Beverly seemed to be attending to, while the seafood, plus the accompanying packets of charcoal, were kept in the pile that was being tended to by Ali. So far Ali's pile contained about half the red envelopes, Amanda's jewelry box, half the candles and lotus seed filled cakes, and now the seafood.
The next basket contained the 8 Treasures of Dried Fruits/Seeds (dried lychee, dried longan, lily bulbs, lotus seeds, walnuts, peanuts, red beans and green beans), 4 Treasures of Candies (rock sugar, dried longan, dried sliced melon and dried tangerine), and Hannah looked in interest at it.
"These for wedding bed install, Amandah," Beverly explained. Amanda nodded, thanking Jiangli as the basket was given into Bev's keeping, to keep interested youngsters away from the snacks.
Two boxes of tea leaves and two packets of white sesame seeds followed, and these were divided evenly between the two piles. Now, there were only three boxes from Jiangli's family left to open.
The first had two gilded coconuts, tied with red ribbon and stamped with red good luck symbols. These were presented along with a pair of Chinese wedding couplets - red banners to be hung on either side of the door. There were also a packet of double happiness stickers to be used as wedding decorations, and cypress leaves with red yarn for the hair-combing ceremony on the wedding day.
"They're shiny, Mama," Hannah observed.
"They signal wealth and prosperity for family, Hannah," Beverly explained. This box was placed in Ali's pile. Next was a basket of fresh fruit - peaches, grapes, apples, and other fruits - and boxes of wedding pastries, divided up so there would be enough for all the invited families. These consisted of walnut cookies, yellow bean cakes, and red bean pastry,
Last was a large box that had holes punched in the sides, as though something alive was in there. Amanda felt unaccountably nervous.
The box opened from the front as well as the top, and the first thing Amanda saw when she opened the front panel was a good deal of straw. She had to be careful not to spill any. Nestled in the straw in front of this door were six red-shelled chicken eggs. Amanda picked them up gingerly and realized they were hollow, painted and adorned with gold luck symbols. Red ribbons had been attached to turn them into ornaments.
"Now then, Amandah. What lay eggs?" Bev inquired. "Such lucky eggs as these."
Amanda gave Bev a wary look, opening the top of the box this time. She lifted out a painted scroll depicting a rooster and hen with red-and-gold eggs, and baby chicks. Next she found a plush rooster and hen, and chicks, that looked very like the ones in the painting.
The eggs and painting were placed in Ali's pile, and the plush chickens stayed nestled in Amanda's lap, she was so surprised by their appearance that she needed more time to look them over.
After all the groom's family gifts to Amanda and her family had been sorted out, there was the matter of the bride's gifts to James and his family.
First, the pile that Beverly had been assembling was set between the two families.
Then, the first of the gifts Beverly had brought was given to James. It contained two bottles of concentrated orange syrup for mixing drinks - one sweet, and one bitter. These were placed in the basket with the wine and liquor, and returned to James' side.
Second was the lucky fruits basket - a pair each of lotus, pomegranates, mandarins, taro root, and ginger root.
Cypress leaves with red yarn, plus a hair grooming set for the hair combing ceremony.
Pomelo leaves, for the ritual cleansing the night before the wedding.
A pair of "fortune cakes" and another of Chinese steamed cakes.
Hannah watched with wide eyes as her Daddy's pile of gifts grew bigger - especially when Popo Beverly returned her half of the pile to Daddy's family, including the half of the red envelope money.
The last gifts Beverly had for James were a set of red towels, and the traditional wedding clothes - including a new belt, wallet, shoes, and socks. There was also a gold watch.
Tish squirmed. She hoped she wasn't seeming ungrateful, but although this was her aunt and uncle's gifting day, it *was* also her birthday, and she couldn't help but feel slightly restless and ignored. The gifts she'd received earlier had been lovely, but paltry in comparison to all this, and it seemed while Bev was done with James, she still wasn't done .
The last gifts Beverly had brought were set in front of Amanda, and reluctantly, Amanda gave the plush chickens up. Hannah immediately started looking them over and showing them to Tish and Amma, which stopped her cousin's restless squirming for now.
The first gift was the traditional red wedding dress and veil, along with embroidered red silk slippers, and the red umbrella to cover the bride when Amanda was being taken to and from the car between houses. Amanda was nearly reeling from just that, but then there was a set for the bridal bedchamber - the red silk bedding and pillow cases, eight fate coins and eight antique Chinese coins for the bed ceremony, two prosperity lamps for the end tables. The next box had face towels and toothbrushes for the bathroom. This box also contained pomelo leaves for the ritual bath.
A sewing kit accompanied the traditional tea set, and while sewing wasn't really Amanda's strong suit, she was trying to learn. Then there was the "descendant set", as it was known - a child's potty, baby bathtub, and washbasin, which Amanda knew must be tradition but found rather hilarious. Unless Beverly, I mean Ma, is trying to hint to me and James that we should adopt tinies. I wonder what Hannah thinks of that.
A dining set for the wedding feast (and after) completed the dowry gifts, and Amanda thanked Beverly for each of them. She'd never expected so much, but it seemed that her work mom was determined to be her 'real' mom as well, and lavish the attention on her for her wedding that Bev felt she deserved.
As James and Amanda’s gifts were cleared away (James’ would be taken back to Wei’s house, along with everything for the wedding bed and whatever needed to be there on the wedding day itself), there was still a small pile of gifts left over. These were mostly wrapped in traditionally Western wrapping paper, with birthday motifs, and Amanda leaned over to wrap an arm around her oldest niece.
“Thanks for being so patient, sweetie. I know this was
your
special day first, and it’s not like your uncle and I wanted to take it from you. You’re doing such a good job at sharing.”
“Better than Mama,” Tish dared to say, and Amanda hid a grin.
“You let your Mama Abby worry about your mama, honey, okay?”
“Okay.”
Speaking of, as Beverly put away the last of James and Amanda’s gifts, Glennon didn't heed Abby’s warning.
“Finally,” she sighed, sounding as dramatic as Tish had earlier.
“Problem, cherie?” Abby asked in a deceptively mild tone, as the other Tops looked at Glennon.
“I love Sister and James to bits, don’t get me wrong but this was supposed to be Tish’s special day.” Glennon was actually pouting and Amanda looked at her big sister, worried about her.
Beverly, moving Tish’s gifts to the middle of the table, cut in.
“Why this behavior Glennon-ah? This is present from Amandah to her niece. Look, the wrapping paper even different. I believe it even yours, yes?”
“Oh. Yes, it is. Sorry. We can start.”
The first gift that Beverly passed to Tish after giving Glennon one final look was from Amanda.
When Tish opened the box, she carefully lifted out a dress that matched the ones Clarisse and Syd had found at the boutique, although the style was more suited to the teen than the ones the older two would be wearing.
Her eyes widened. Tish hadn’t been able to go on the shopping trip, and this made her feel included. “Thank you, Aunt Amanda, it’s beautiful. I could write a song about it,” she added, and Amanda smiled.
“Don’t run off and do it yet, sweetie, you have more gifts coming.”
The next one was from Hannah. “I hope you like it, Tish. I had got us both fire shooting wands but um, they were confiscated.”
AT poked Hannah. “That’s cause you were shooting fireballs in the house. ”
This had everyone’s eyes on Hannah.
“Umm…open present? Please? No fire,” Hannah promised, looking at Tish, who unwrapped the box and found a pair of Crocs in the same deep blue as the dress, covered in musical notes.
“No fire, but they glow in the dark. The music notes,” Hannah explained.
“That’s really cool, Hannah, thank you,” Tish smiled at her cousin. Hannah had a feeling the discussion about the fire wasn’t over.
Clarisse went next, gifting Tish a box of macarons, then it was James’ turn.
James’ gift consisted of a box of new picks, and a new strap for Tish’s guitar, while Abby’s included even more picks, replacement cords, and a new case. Tish hugged both James and her Mama Abby in thanks, though she couldn’t help feeling a bit wary of Mama Abby.
Her gift from the Thompson sisters was a book on teaching parrots to sing along with her guitar, because even though Lafayette was Hannah’s, the girls all enjoyed playing with the bird and Tish sometimes shared her room with him when she was here. She also got Angel City t-shirts (fan gear, for wearing, since running around on the pitch wasn’t her thing) with both Alyssa and Gisele’s names and jersey numbers, and one personalized for herself.
Then it was Glennon’s turn, and Tish could tell her Mama was feeling somewhat out of sorts again as she handed Tish’s present over. It seemed as though Glennon was uncertain how well her present would be received after all the other gifts that had been given that day.
Tish opened the box to reveal songbooks, marked at certain places in Abby’s handwriting though neither Tish or Glennon were quite sure why.
“Don’t ask me, sweetheart, your Mama Abby got left alone with them and did…something. It doesn’t mess up the notation does it?”
“No Mama. Thank you, they’re great,” Tish assured Glennon, hugging her.
"Even your Mama Abby's and Uncle James'? Are you sure, Tish, love, cause they’re kind of similar?" Glennon asked, worried.
"They're fine, Mama, you can never have too many picks," Tish promised, not missing the way Mama Abby put a restraining hand on Glennon's shoulder and squeezed warningly. I think Mama might not be fine though... She couldn’t help feeling like Mama would deserve whatever Mama Abby had to say about that.
Jiangli fixed Glennon with a reproving stare, like a mother, and gave Abby a meaningful glance.
“Tish isn't the only one with a tally now, cherie. I suggest you stop cause I can very easily add more.” Abby whispered in Glennon’s ear, though it looked like Tish heard at least a portion of that.
Meanwhile, the gifts and wrapping paper were separated, with the latter being bagged up to be thrown away later, and the former being organized, then slowly taken up to Tish’s room.
After that was handled, a movie was put on for the kids, Toy Story three, cause “Continue Mr. Space Ranger adventures?” was suggested by Hannah and no one objected.
While the kids were entertained, the adults, or anyone who wasn’t in conversation/watching the movie went to the kitchen to help in any way possible with the multitude of dishes for the evening meal, considering there were multiple families that would be partaking.
It was, as it happened, not only Tish’s birthday or James and Amanda’s gifting day, but the eve of Spring Festival, Chinese New Year. So, they were having char siu (left over from the ‘rehearsal dinner’ as Hannah called it - no doubt Hannah would be pleased by more barbecued pork chops), vegetable stir fry, tomato and egg stir fry (which the kids would probably enjoy,) egg rolls, spring rolls, potstickers, chow mein, and nian gao , the sticky and sweet Chinese New Year cake. Tish’s favorite takeout was egg rolls, but having it homemade was a different matter entirely.
However, before they could get around to dinner, Jiangli and Bev accosted Glennon and Tish. “Glennon-ah, you forgetting something? You have ceremony to make your little girl big girl now, no?”
“Oh…you mean birthday smacks,” Glennon couldn’t keep the reluctance from her tone. “Yeah, I suppose that’s true, my mama used to do them before presents, but we did the presents all together so it’s not like I could, and I kind of forgot.”
“I mean…I’m good without them, Mama,” Tish said hastily. “If you don’t want to you don’t really have to.”
“They won’t hurt, Tish, sweetheart. You know how that one smack you got from Tante Heloise the other day was? It’s like that,” Abby explained, looking at Glennon. She was pretty sure her wife hadn’t really forgotten, and held up three fingers when Glennon looked her way.
Glennon swallowed nervously and gave a small nod.
“Come on then, sweetheart, let’s get this done, okay?” Glennon coaxed Tish, who followed Glennon to the couch. Glennon sat down in the middle and tugged Tish facedown over her lap, folding back Tish’s skirt so her panties were visible.
Tish squirmed, but Glennon smoothed a hand over her back, soothing her.
“I know, Tish, sweetheart, but just settle, this won’t take long. It’s just good luck for your birthday and the coming year, alright? Just a tradition. Hold my hand if you want to, Tish, it’s alright.”
“Okay,” Tish whispered, doing her best to hold still and clinging to Glennon’s offered hand as she felt the gentle smacks - just love pats, really, begin to fall, Glennon whispering the count for each one. When she got to ‘eighteen’, Glennon paused. “Just one more, okay? To grow on.”
“I take care of this one, okay Tish-ah? For best peach blossom luck.” Bev stepped in, and Glennon nodded reluctantly.
“Is that okay with you, sweetheart?”
Tish nodded, and squeaked - this smack had been very different, coming from something smooth, hard, and flat, not a hand. It hadn’t been laid on firmly enough to really hurt, but Tish suspected it
could
. Then Glennon smoothed Tish’s skirt back down and sat her up, hugging Tish close.
“There, sweetie, all done, that wasn’t so bad was it?”
Tish shook her head, stomach unknotting. It had been vulnerable, but not painful, to her relief. She spotted the ruler in Beverly’s hand and swallowed nervously - if that was what it felt like for a birthday spanking, she wasn’t sure she wanted to know what a real experience with it would be like.
When Glennon was finished, Bev brought over the hairpins and combs she'd gifted Tish with earlier, and Jiangli supplied a red pillow (peach shaped, and embroidered with peach blossoms), large enough to sit or kneel on. She coaxed Tish to kneel, and together, Beverly and Jiangli combed Tish's hair, removing any knots or snags as gently as possible, then coiling it into a braided bun and adding the hairpins to keep it in place.
"There, now Glennon-ah little girl looks like big girl," Beverly said approvingly. As Tish was helped up off the pillow, it was turned over to reveal a peach velvet plush on the other side, a pink blush coming out on the fruit-shaped pillow’s cheek.
“Peach blossom luck pillow for you,” Beverly patted Tish’s shoulder.
Blushing, Tish said a quiet ‘thank you’ and went back to Glennon, unsure what to do with the pillow in her possession.
It wasn’t long before dinner was served, and Beverly encouraged Tish to bring the pillow to the table.
“You put pillow on chair, Tish-ah. Is comfortable.”
Tish sat down on the pillow obediently. She was seated next to Hannah with Clarisse on Hannah’s other side this time.
“Are you okay, ma chou?”
Hannah nodded, taking a bite of pork chop as the meal started. “It’s just been a really long day, Bee,” she sighed. “I’m happy for Mama and Daddy, and Tish. Today’s just ben kind of a lot.”
Clarisse nodded and squeezed her chou’s thigh gently under the table. “I know, ma chou. You’ve been doing so good today,” she whispered. “I’m so proud of you.”
Hannah didn’t engage in conversation, just gave Bee a grateful smile, and as the rest were wishing her parents felicitations on their coming marriage, Tish a happy birthday, or each other a happy New Year, since the Year of the Dragon was just a few hours away, Hannah focused on her food and tried to shut out external distractions. As a result, she was finished with her meal sooner than anyone else near her at the table, and just sat quietly, her head resting on Clarisse’s shoulder, as she waited for the others to finish.
At the end of the meal, the Nian Gao was brought out. The Chinese New Year cake - primarily made of rice flour, wheat flour, and various sugars, decorated with a red date on top - had also, in this case, been decorated with two candles - a '1' and an '8' - lit for Tish.
After "Happy Birthday" was sung, Tish blew out the candles, and then the candles were removed and put aside for Tish. The cake was served, and everyone had a slice, but Beverly ensured Tish got the red date for herself.
Seeing this, Tish thanked Beverly, then carefully cut the candied fruit in half and gave one piece to Hannah.
“Thank you, Tish.” Hannah ate the candy with her piece of cake, and when everyone was done, the table cleared, Hannah and Tish tried to escape upstairs.
“Hold it, Morticia Wambach-Doyle.”
Tish skidded to a halt, holding her pillow under one arm. “Mama Abby? I was um, just gonna put this away.”
“I wouldn’t just yet, darling, you might still want it.”
Tish squeaked and stumbled back, landing in Glennon's arms. Glennon hugged her, stroking Tish's braided hair carefully so as not to dislodge the pins.
"It's okay sweetheart, Mama's here, you're okay," she soothed gently. "Don't worry Tish, darling, you're not the only one in trouble tonight. And it's not going to be as bad as you're afraid of, I'm sure. It's not like Mama Abby's kept a forever tally, love."
"R-really?"
"Well for one thing she hasn't been Mama Abby for forever. But even if she had been, she wouldn't do that to you."
Tish stayed like that, wrapped in Glennon's arms, until a loud yawn from Zoe got everyone's attention. It was decided mutually that was the signal for the guests to depart, because little ones, at least, needed to get headed to bed.
Goodnights were said, and the Wambach-Doyles, especially James, Amanda, and (with some coaxing to leave Glennon's arms) Tish thanked the others for coming.
When the extended family had gone, it was just Abby, Glennon, Amanda, James, Hannah, Clarisse, Tish, and Amma left.
"It'll be bedtime soon enough for you too. Amma, you first, scoot." Abby gave her stepdaughter a comforting hug. "You've had enough excitement today."
Most of it had gone over Amma's head, honestly, so she was glad to go to bed. She yawned and hugged Tish and Hannah. "Night."
"Night," Hannah yawned, practically stumbling against Amanda. James scooped Hannah up in his arms before she could hurt herself, and followed Amma upstairs. Amanda and Clarisse were right behind him.
Amma had disappeared into her room (where Lafayette and the dogs were currently asleep) by the time James made it upstairs, so he just carried Hannah into her room and set her down gently on the bed. "Goodnight, ma princesse," he said, brushing a soothing hand over her head.
Clarisse followed Amanda into the room and waited patiently, or as patiently as she could, as Amanda kissed Hannah on the forehead goodnight and closed the door behind her.
“Are you awake enough for me to finish where we started this morning, ma chou?”
Hannah’s yawn and headshake was disappointing, but Clarisse soldiered on nevertheless.
“Alright my love. Tonight is Chinese New Year’s Eve, and I heard your Popo saying that the best way to bring in the New Year was with red things and fire, so…” She smirked a little. “I’ll postpone tonight, but you’re overdue now, ma chou, understand?”
Hannah nodded. “Uh huh. Sorry, Bee.”
“Oh, don’t be sorry my love. This just gives me a chance to give you a nice red bottom in the morning, just what you need for a lucky New Year.” Clarisse smiled and kissed Hannah lightly. “Go to sleep, ma chou, and dream of the nice red bottom you’ve earned yourself.”
It wasn’t long before despite that ominous promise, Hannah was asleep in Clarisse’s arms, and she soon followed her chou into slumber.
Over at the Press-Heath house, things were being managed similarly - sleepy girls to get to bed, Alyssa being helped up by her Mama Christen, and a nearly insensible Zoe being carried up by Tobin.
At Gisele’s urging, Tobin put Zoe in her bed, and the two snuggled down together. Alyssa, however, was finding early bedtime a bit more difficult to handle.
“Mama Christen, please--”
“No, sweetheart. You need the extra rest, so for now, Zoe’s bedtime is your bedtime too. Don’t fight me or Mama Tobin on this please.”
“But Gi--”
“Is in bed with Zoe, they’re going to sleep too,” Christen corrected AT’s misunderstanding. “Now, do you think you can at least try to sleep, sweetheart, or are you going to answer me back again?”
“I’m sorry Mama Christen. I’ll try.”
“That’s better, sweetheart. I know you’re sorry.” Christen tucked AT in gently. “Sleep well, Alyssa.”
Back in the Wambach-Doyle house, the kitchen and everything else was cleaned and put away, so all that was left was bedtime, but before that came smacks for a couple of naughty brats.
“Tish, can you go to your room and grab one of the hairbrushes you got for Christmas, please?”
Tish looked apprehensively at Abby. “Mama…” She looked at Glennon, who gave her a supportive hug.
“Do as your Mama Abby says please.”
“Does…does it matter which one?” Tish asked nervously.
“The oval one, little love,” Abby said, gentling her tone. “Go on now.”
Tish nodded and went to do as she was told, heart pounding. I shouldn’t be scared, it’s Mama Abby, she told herself as she found her new (well, as of a month and a half or so ago) oval hairbrush with its polished wooden back, and then slowly returned downstairs. Not so slowly that she was lagging, but she wasn’t in any hurry to begin, either.
“Come here and have a seat, Tish,” Abby said, patting the spot next to her on the couch. “This is not going to be “the worst in all of the ever” as cousin AT says, the smacks with the brush won't even be at full strength, this time, cause it's your first time, okay? But first Mama is going to take her warmup smacks to show you that you have nothing to be afraid of, okay?”
Tish moved warily to sit next to Abby, and nodded, sucking on her lower lip. “Um…okay Mama Abby,” she agreed. “Is…is that okay, Mama?” She looked at Glennon for help.
“You're doing great, angel.” Glennon said as she moved to stand by Abby’s side, figuring she knew what was going to happen next.
Glennon had made a detour of her own while Tish was searching out the hairbrush to quickly change into her sensible pajamas (a light blue top and matching long pants) and as she had hoped, Abby found that was little enough of a barrier to take Glennon over her lap fully clothed - for now. (When Tish wasn’t present, Glennon knew bets were off. She knew what warmup smacks implied, more were coming later).
She went over Abby’s lap without struggling, for once, and settled as calmly as she could. Behave yourself so Tish has a good example, she told herself, and listened to herself for once.
She stretched herself out just a bit further so Tish could hold her hands, and they would both have something to focus on besides the smacks. It wasn’t long before the first smack landed, Abby choosing to let the smacks do the talking for her.
After twenty smacks with Abby’s hand, Glennon was doing her best not to squirm as Abby let her up, giving both the simple order of “switch places, please.”
Tish flung herself into Glennon’s arms, and Glennon rubbed her back gently. “It’s okay sweetheart, Mama’s okay, you’ll be alright Tish,” she soothed. “We’ll get through it together alright?”
Slowly Tish nodded. She hadn’t dressed for bed, and her hair was still pinned up, so Glennon gently removed the hairpins, putting them down on the end table and letting Tish’s braid fall free of its coil.
“There, does that feel a little better?”
Tish nodded, and Glennon sat down carefully next to Abby, Tish practically in her lap.
“Tish, I love holding you, but I think Mama Abby told us to do something, and while I’m sure she’s not mad that you need time, honey, we don’t want her thinking you’re disobeying, okay?”
“Okay Mama,” Tish agreed reluctantly. She climbed into Abby’s lap instead, and Abby gently guided Tish into position, her upper body resting on Glennon’s lap. Glennon took her hands and squeezed gently.
“Breathe for us, in and out, there you go. Mama’s here,” Glennon promised. Then she looked at Abby.
“It's only going to be ten with my hand first, okay?”
“Okay.”
The next thing that happened was the first swat with Abby’s hand, followed by nine more and then she was rubbing Tish’s back.
“Feeling okay, sweetheart?”
“Hurts, Mama Abby.”
“I know, but that just means that the lesson is starting to work. Take a few deep breaths for me, okay? When you are ready, we're going to finish this with the brush. Only ten and they won't even be half as hard as they could be, okay?”
Five minutes later, Tish responded with, “I'm ready.”
The first smack of the brush landed and Tish made a sound, mostly because of surprise, not pain. Surprise at the swat and at the strength, it wasn't that much worse than the ruler had been earlier.
“You okay, little love?”
“Yes, Mama Abby. You can continue.”
The brush smacked down nine more times, and by the end Tish had tears in her eyes.
Abby put the brush aside and pulled Tish into her lap, cuddling her close.
“There we go, your slate is wiped clean, okay?”
All Abby got was a loud yawn in response, so she scooped up Tish and carried her up to bed, setting her under the covers and gave her a forehead kiss goodnight. As Glennon did the same, Abby took the brush and placed it on the dresser before moving to the door and then turning off the light and closing the door after following her wife out of the room.
After a quick walk across the hall, Abby was now in her and Glennon’s room and went to sit on the bed.
“Bring me your hairbrush please, Glennon Kishman Wambach-Doyle.”
Glennon winced at her full married name being used, but obediently did as asked, coming to stand at Abby’s side.
Abby accepted the brush and pulled her wife over her lap. She bared Glennon from the waist down this time, modesty no longer a factor.
“Ready love?”
“I'm ready, ma'am.”
A few moments later, Abby landed the first swat of the brush and when Glennon didn't have a bad reaction, she landed another and another one, until she reached ten total.
“Halfway done, cherie. How are you feeling?”
Glennon had tears in her eyes but none had yet to fall. “Hurts, but you can continue, ma'am.”
Abby gave her wife a few more moments before the final ten swats of the brush also impacted her bottom, along with two to each sit spot. By the time Abby was finished Glennon had tears streaming down her face and was drumming her feet on the bed, but as long as she wasn't going to be kicking her, Abby let her cope however she needed to.
Instead of righting her clothes, Abby simply pulled them the rest of the way off cause Glennon’s bottom was already a scorching pink, somewhere between pink and red, and there was no sense in making the feeling worse with those clothes. Besides, the door was locked and it was only them two in the room.
Abby pulled her wife to sit on her lap and hugged her close, giving her a moment to collect herself before she stood her up and proceeded to stand up herself.
Glennon whimpered at the loss of contact, but Abby was quick to reassure her.
“Shh, cherie. It's only for a moment, promise. No more smacks, your punishment is over, cherie.”
Moments later, after putting the brush on Glennon's bedside table, Abby climbed into bed and pulled Glennon close, who snuggled up to her wife and placed her head on her chest before promptly falling asleep ten minutes later.
Knowing that everything was finally dealt with, and that Glennon was asleep, five minutes later Abby was the last person in the Wambach-Doyle household to fall asleep that night.
Chapter 59: Lunar New Year
Summary:
On February 10, Hannah wakes up to get the reddened bottom she was promised, for best New Year's luck. Then, the extended family celebrate the Lunar New Year together at the Huntington Gardens estate, library, and especially the Chinese Garden area. The Year of the Dragon will hopefully be a lucky one, and it's only about a week now until Amanda and James finally tie the knot again, so Beverly and Jiangli, especially, have surprises for their adopted children and favorite grandchild.
Between exploring the gardens, hearing storytime with her little cousins, having a lunchtime banquet (and an intriguing dowry gift for her parents), Hannah and all the rest of the family have a very full day of it.
Notes:
I do not own The Story About Ping, though it is probably one of the first books I ever had read to me that involved spanking, lol, and it's still one of my favorite children's books because I love ducks.
In this chapter, Hannah is made to wear a diaper in the latter part, partly as a disciplinary measure basically "if you're going to act like a baby you'll be treated like one", partly as an altering of an ancient Chinese wedding tradition involving a lucky chamber pot (it makes more sense in context). As a Little, too, she sometimes has times when she's tiny Little. That also happens later in this chapter.
Chapter Text
"Happy Lunar New Year, ma chou. Time to get up, and say hello to Madame La Règle Rouge, non?" Clarisse gently shook Hannah's shoulder, and Hannah whined pitifully.
"Nooo, Bee."
"I think yes, ma chou."
"But Beeee."
"The only but I want to hear about is your pretty bottom, ma chou. So you do as you are told, now please."
Hannah pouted as she pushed herself up on hands and knees and looked at Clarisse. Her Top was already dressed for the day, and predictably, already had the red ruler Beverly had given Hannah held in her hand.
"I'll tell your maman you're being mean to me."
Clarisse raised an eyebrow.
"Go ahead and try it, ma chou. Maman took the martinet back."
Hannah swallowed hard and quickly crawled over Clarisse's lap, lying down obediently. Clarisse rubbed her back gently.
"That's what I thought, ma chou. I presume we have no more objections then?" Clarisse asked.
"I'll be good, Bee," Hannah said meekly; She shivered as her shorts and boxer briefs were eased down, baring her bottom, which was pale once again after her Mama and Daddy's attentions a few days ago.
Clarisse did not intend to let it stay that way.
Because she was feeling generous, and because her chou was still so obviously tired, Clarisse set out at an easy pace at first, warming Hannah's bottom slowly and gently with her hand. The light slaps barely had any effect individually, though before much time had passed the pale bottom over her lap began turning a fetching shade of pink.
Hannah began to squirm as the light pink shade slowly deepened, especially when Clarisse began paying attention to her sit spots and the tops of her thighs as well, bringing out a rosy blush on her cheeks that matched well with that on Tish's peach pillow. Her bottom was most definitely warming now, she could certainly feel each swat, but Clarisse hadn't picked up the pace any, just begun firming up the swats slowly as time went on.
"Owww," Hannah whimpered, sniffling tearfully. "Beee. Isn't your hand tired yet?"
"My hand is getting a bit tired, actually, ma chou. How considerate of you to notice," Clarisse observed. "Maybe it's about time my hand gets some rest, non?"
"Really?" Hannah looked hopeful.
"Oh, oui. My hand will rest, and Madame La Règle Rouge can continue the conversation, non?" Clarisse suggested.
Hannah groaned.
"Not what I meant, Bee."
Clarisse laughed, a touch of sympathy in her tone, and lifted Hannah up, giving her a gentle kiss. "You're taking your spanking so well, ma chou. I'm so proud of you. But I did promise you a red bottom to begin the Lunar New Year, and that's what you're going to get."
Hannah sighed and nodded. "Yes Bee."
"That's my good, obedient chou."
She settled Hannah back down, giving her back another reassuring rub, before picking up the ruler.
Much to Hannah's surprise, she didn't immediately start with hard smacks, instead just landing several gentle, easy ones that barely left an impression. The only reason they hurt was because Hannah's bottom was already warm.
"Ow, Bee, noo, please..."
"Please what, ma chou? Spank you harder?" Clarisse teased. "Well, if that's what you want, but I thought you'd want to be eased into it."
Despite Clarisse's words, she didn't spank Hannah much harder, only slowly increasing the force of the swats. Still, it was only about ten minutes more (though it felt like much longer) before Clarisse's (mostly) slow, gentle spanking had resulted in a bright scarlet bottom, all the way down to mid-thigh, and Hannah was crying hard over Clarisse's lap.
Clarisse lifted Hannah up and helped her take her briefs and sleep shorts all the way off, putting her into a pair of her most comfortable board shorts instead. "There you are, ma chou," she soothed. "All done, my good girl, ma chou, all better."
She sat on the bed and cradled Hannah in her lap, holding her close as Hannah cried on her shoulder. A soft noise at the door alerted Clarisse that they weren't entirely alone, and she looked up. "Come in," she said firmly, looking at the ajar door.
Reluctantly, a nervous Tish Melton slipped through the door, eyes wide.
"Umm...hi."
"Hi, yourself," Clarisse said, as Hannah went rigid in her arms. She leaned in and gave Hannah a comforting kiss on the forehead, smoothing her hand over Hannah's hair. "Oh, ma chou, it's alright, it's alright. Why don't you and Mr. Banana go cuddle in the swing, and I'll go get your medication for you?"
"Yes Bee," Hannah nodded quickly. She let Clarisse dry her tears, collected her plush monkey, then trotted to the sensory swing and climbed inside.
Tish sat on the bed as Clarisse left the room.
Tish eyed Hannah warily. "Umm...sorry. I didn't mean to see, but I couldn't help hearing and I was just trying to make sure you were okay..."
“I'm still here, but my bottom is feeling particularly warm at the moment.”
Tish looked nervously in the direction of the ruler Clarisse had left on the pillow. “Is it…that thing’s fault?” she ventured. “Because Clarisse was…you know?”
“A little disappointed and her hand was starting to hurt? Oui. How did last night with Tante Abby go for you? I imagine your bottom is in a similar condition to mine?”
“I’m…not hurting bad this morning,” Tish allowed. “I might still want to sit on the pillow though, that, um, Miss Beverly, Popo Beverly? Said I could have.” She blushed in embarrassment at the thought. “Is that what it’s like every time with her?”
“Not every time.” Hannah made sure she was presentable. Tish was dressed, her pillow tucked under one arm and she was hugging it close, probably for comfort. “But, um, well, Bee likes to make my bottom red.”
“Even though it hurts?” Tish frowned, puzzled.
Hannah’s cheeks were pink. “I guess the idea is if she smacks me first I won’t get in worse trouble later. I don’t think mamas smack like that, though,” she offered, hopefully reassuring. “And…well I was gonna say mine doesn’t really smack unless she’s made to, but she does now.”
“Because of the fire wand?”
Hannah’s face was even redder now. “Uh huh, because that.”
Clarisse returned in time to hear that last exchange, and leveled Hannah with a look. “And that’s another reason you have a fiery bottom this morning, ma chou.”
“Oh.” Hannah squirmed and took her medicine from Clarisse, plus the cup of juice that went with it, gulping them down. “I’m sorry Bee, I didn’t know, I swear--”
“And now you do. Let’s get to breakfast. Are you feeling better, Tish?”
“Me? Oh. Um, yeah. Mostly.” She nodded. “And mamas don’t do this…’smacks before you’re even naughty’ thing?”
Clarisse hmm-ed. “Most don’t. You probably have nothing to worry about.”
After Tish received that reassurance, she turned and led the three downstairs, following the delicious scents of breakfast.
It seemed that Beverly had instructed Adelaide and Elise on breakfast; the two of them had taken over the kitchen, and were making egg-filled breakfast crepes, jian bing, though Beverly had allowed that they might make the ham and cheese mixture for the egg filling rather than the more typical scallions, cilantro, soybean paste and chilli sauce. For one thing, Miss Addy and Elise were sure a few of the family would balk at having that for breakfast. This, though, was basically a ham and cheese omelet wrapped in a thin pancake. Strange but not too strange.
As everyone sat down to eat, discussion turned to the plans for the day.
“Everyone’s meeting at the Huntington Library Chinese Gardens for the Lunar New Year celebrations,” Abby said, and when everyone was clarified it turned out to be a field trip for ACFC, plus Lea accompanying Syd and the kids, Lauren and hers, with Jrue (Kling hadn’t been able to stay in LA indefinitely, nor had Moe), Christen would be bringing Tobin and the Thompson girls of course, Ali’s parents and Lucas were coming, and the Meltons would be there - including Chase. James’ family would come, too.
China and Japan were vastly different, and that's coming from someone who speaks languages from both of those countries, Hannah thought. but that doesn't mean there isn't something there for my cousins from an AAPI point of view . she considered.
However, when Hannah looked up from her plate, her thoughts were interrupted by Tante Abby’s voice once more.
“Hannah! It's time to leave, petite. You okay with riding in the back? You'll have to squeeze between Clarisse and the door, because AT needs a middle seat because of her back.”
At Hannah’s nod they exited the house and made their way to Abby and Glennon’s van, finding AT sitting with her legs extended and head on a pillow against the window. She was in the seat opposite the one which had to be moved in order to reach the third level of seats.
“Bonjour AT. How did you get here?” Clarisse asked as she settled in the seat directly behind her club teammate.
“My mamas dropped me off cause it's easier for me to ride on this seat instead of “being scrunched together with mi hermanas in the back of Cruisy like sardines in a can”. Mama Tobin's words, not mine.” AT finished the explanation with an eyeroll but she let a grin slip knowing it was only because Mama Tobin cared, and because she was paying attention, which was more than she could say about them.
“So instead your mamas want to stick my poor chou to the door like a sardine in a can, when she has a nice red hot bottom to take the journey sitting on,” Clarisse said, watching in amusement as Hannah’s face flushed almost as red as her aforementioned bottom. “Oh ma chou, how lucky you are today, you’re red at both ends.”
Hannah squeaked and pushed at Clarisse as she tried to squirm into place.
“Of course, it may not be strictly legal but you could ride on my lap instead, ma chou. Or over it,” Clarisse looked smug.
“How thoughtful, Bee,” Hannah sighed.
“Oui, it is thoughtful, non? Come on up ma chou, I am sure you will fit better on my lap, and we can make the seat belt fit both of us.”
Hannah found herself sitting in Clarisse’s lap, both buckled in, with one of Clarisse’s arms around her waist and the other hand sliding under her bottom to cup her red cheeks through her equally red board shorts.
Abby, Glennon, James and Amanda were quick to get into the car so the ‘kids’ weren’t unsupervised too long. Heloise had elected to remain behind and watch the house for now, Adelaide and Elise were headed to the bakery so someone needed to make sure Monsieur Lafayette, and Madames Hattie and Honey did not get into trouble.
As James slid in beside AT, and Amanda joined Hannah and Clarisse, Amanda looked at her daughter sitting on Clarisse’s lap. “What are you doing, girls?”
Abby looked back in the rearview mirror. “Are you two buckled in properly, Hannah Amanda and Clarisse Agathe?”
“We’re buckled in, Tante Abby,” Clarisse promised for herself and her chou. Amanda raised an eyebrow. "What were you two thinking?" she asked in an undertone as Abby set off.
"It's perfectly safe, Madame. I have ridden just so with my family all the time, back home."
“If something happens, your bottom is on the line, Clarisse Agathe. I will then be telling your Maman, so you might want to pray that nothing happens on the way there, or back, understood?”
Clarisse gulped, her confident grin fading. “Oh…oui Tante Abby, I understand,” she replied nervously. “But surely it is safe with you driving, non? You are an excellent driver, better even than Maman.”
“I'm confident, but I suggest maybe not distracting me, hmm?” Abby didn't wait for a reply from Clarisse, instead starting the van and angling it towards the road.
Clarisse had no intention of distracting Abby. Unfortunately, with Abby and Madame watching her like hawks, there was no chance of distracting Hannah either, so she dismissed the plans she’d had for her chou before Amanda got in their seat with them, and decided to just cuddle Hannah close as Abby drove. They were headed to the Liu Fang Yuan 流芳園, or the Garden of Flowing Fragrance, at the Huntington Library, one of the finest classical-styled Chinese gardens outside China, where the Lunar New Year celebrations were being held. It was about 12 miles from Los Angeles proper, but the 130-acre botanical park with its 16 themed gardens would be a beautiful place to spend the day, especially with the celebration going on.
When they reached the gardens, Abby drove through the park entrance, and found where the rest of their party had parked. They had reserved an area, though reservations could not be held indefinitely, especially on the first day of the New Year, so it was good they had made it on time. Before they headed for the entrance, Abby fastened Hannah into her backpack harness, knowing the other little and Little ones would be wearing theirs.
After they got inside, Clarisse and Hannah joined Areia, Syd, Lauren, Jrue, Cassius, Roux, JT, and Hendrix. The rest of Angel City wasn’t far ahead, though Alyssa had joined Tobin, Christen, and her sisters instead.
Meanwhile, Abby and Glennon were pulled aside by Jiangli, Wei, and the others who had come with them. Shortly after that, Glennon beckoned James and Amanda over. “Sister, we need you and James here please.”
“What about Hannah?”
“She’ll be fine, Lauren and Syd won’t let her or Risse get into trouble. We need you two down this way.”
Reluctantly, Amanda and James let themselves be led down another path through the extensive Chinese garden, which led to a photo booth setup.
With traditional Chinese wedding clothes on hand.
“Um. What’s this?” Amanda side-eyed Glennon.
“Your guess is as good as mine, Sister.” Glennon’s emphasis on the term sounded like she meant both the nickname and the term of endearment all wrapped up in one word; not something that Amanda minded at all, especially considering the unknown in front of them.
Jiangli and Beverly were holding out the garments (which could be put on over James and Amanda’s other clothes, of course).
“Is engagement photo time, Amandah,” Beverly explained, making Amanda sputter incoherently and look at James for help.
Knowing it was easier just to do as asked and not question them, James simply turned to Beverly and asked, “Where do you want us?”
Beverly pointed to the obvious spot that would have a natural background of flowers.
“James-ah, you stand there. Now Amandah, you stand in front of him. A little to the left. Good, now turn your body slightly. James-ah place his arms around you. Perfect.” Beverly actually smiled at the couple. “Now you, hurry up and take pictures please.” This statement Beverly directed towards the photographer.
After James and Amanda were finished, they also spent time taking pictures of other members of the bridal party and touring some of the spaces and Beverly and Jiangli seemed to be gathering information in general as they waited for the end of story time.
I wonder what they are planning now? Amanda thought, but was smart enough not to blurt out loud. I'll just wait and ask later when we're all together.
***
While all that was going on, the majority of Angel City was exploring the garden, taking pictures of the profusion of blooms - quince, poppy, hibiscus, primrose, and more. Christen, Alyssa (who was being wheeled through the garden in a rented wheelchair, so as not to strain herself) and Gisele were with the others, so Tobin and Zoe had joined the group too.
Clarisse had decided to wait and join the others later, as the Leroux and Holiday children were begging her and Hannah to take them to the children’s storytime at the Family Activities Center, while their parents (including Mommy Areia) went to see the opera at the Celebration Court Theatre in the garden.
The books being read for storytime were Goldy Luck and the Three Pandas, and The Story about Ping.
Roux saw the image of a duck swimming on the river with boats all around, and pulled Hannah determinedly by the hand toward the smiling young man getting ready to read the story about Ping. “Ducky have fish?” she asked him hopefully.
“Ah yes, little one, the duck will indeed try to catch fish,” he promised Roux. “But sit and listen if you will, so I can tell the story in its proper order.”
Roux settled into Clarisse’s lap while Hendrix claimed Hannah’s, and their older siblings sat on the outside of the little group as the other children visiting the library settled down.
“The Story about Ping, by Marjorie Flack and Kurt Wiese, ” read the Storyteller. “Once upon a time there was a beautiful young duck named Ping. Ping lived with his mother and his father and two sisters and three brothers and eleven aunts and seven uncles and forty-two cousins. Their home was a boat with two wise eyes on the Yangtze River.”
“That’s lots of family,” Roux whispered loudly. The Storyteller smiled and nodded. He continued to read, and the children continued to listen, as he detailed how the ducks left the boat every day, to hunt for good things on the shore all through the day and come back when their Master called them at night.
“Ping was always careful, very-very careful not to be the last, because the last duck to cross the bridge always got a spank on the back.”
“That’s not how spanks work!” JT objected.
The Storyteller stopped reading, raising his eyebrows at the little girl.
“That’s how they work with ducks, little one.”
Cassius rolled his eyes. “Ducks aren’t humans, silly.”
“Guess,” JT conceded. “Sorry for interrupting, Mr. Storyteller.”
The Storyteller nodded in acceptance of her apology, and continued to tell the story - how one day, Ping had been late for the Master’s call, too busy looking for fish--
“Fish!” Roux cheered softly and Clarisse hushed her. The Storyteller continued the tale - how being late, and knowing he would be spanked, Ping ran away and hid instead of letting himself be last. He hadn’t got on the boat at all that night, spending the night on the shore, and in the morning he dived into the river, and swam around, looking for the other ducks and the boat with wise eyes. There were many boats, and many with eyes, but none were the wise-eyed boat that he knew.
The Meltons - Chase, Tish, and Amma - quietly slipped in as the Storyteller was detailing how a boy from a fishing boat had found Ping. The boy’s parents wanted to cook Ping that night for supper, but the boy set Ping free, and he found the boat with wise eyes - just in time to be late AGAIN.
“But up marched Ping, up over the little bridge and SPANK came the spank on Ping’s back!
Then at last Ping was back with his mother and his father and two sisters and three brothers and eleven aunts and seven uncles and forty-two cousins. Home again on the wise-eyed boat on the Yangtze River,” the Storyteller concluded.
Tish jumped a little at the Storyteller’s dramatic gesture when enunciating the spank Ping had been given. She pressed between Chase and Amma, and her older brother patted her shoulder reassuringly.
“It’s alright Tish, see, everything’s fine,” he whispered. “The story came out alright in the end, even if we missed most of it.”
Buzz
Chase felt his phone vibrate and looked to see that he had a text asking for all of the cousins to head to the gardens, but for him to follow John back to the car after he led his siblings to the gardens.
Since the Storyteller had finished, Chase quietly rounded up the cousins, thanking the Storyteller for his time and asking if his cousins had caused any disruption.
“Not too much, no,” was the reply. Chase decided to ask Hannah later, thanked the Storyteller again and guided the group back to the others exploring the gardens.
The opera performance had finished now, and Areia had returned with the other adults (though they’d all been briefly sidetracked by Beverly and Jiangli, of course). Now, though, they each took their own children in hand, and Chase let Tish and Amma go with Craig, Glennon, and Abby to the flower arranging show, excusing himself to find John Riley.
“You needed to see me, sir?” he asked Ali’s father respectfully.
“Yes, we need someone such as yourself to carry a gift, if you wouldn't mind following me?”
“Of course, sir.” Chase followed John willingly, heading with him out to the Rileys’ car. Their hands were stamped for re-entry, which meant waiting in a short line, but Chase tried not to mind too much.
When they got to the car, John lifted out a mostly cylindrical object wrapped in fine red cloth. Chase couldn’t tell what it was, but it was heavy, though not too heavy for Chase to carry, and large enough that he had to use both hands to manage it safely.
It took longer because they had to walk slower while Chase was carrying the gift, but eventually Chase followed behind John as he entered what seemed to be a reserved, private room. A reserved private room where everyone has gathered and is watching so I better not drop this gift. Chase thought, somewhat nervously.
“Bring over here, please,” Beverly smiled at Chase and pointed at a long table draped in red, which Amanda and James were seated at, with Hannah between them. The Leroux and Holiday children were seated on either side. Ali was standing nearby, clearly fighting the urge to laugh. She, at least, knew what was in the packaging.
Chase did as asked, setting the package down as slowly and lightly as possible.
It still made a slightly metallic clink as it was set down, and Beverly walked over with Ali and Jiangli. “James-ah, Amandah, you open this. Hannah can help if wanting to.”
Slowly, together, the three removed the cloth wrapping, revealing a large metal pail with a lid and a handle, all as red as the other decorations in the room and with a gold ‘double happiness’ symbol painted on the side facing them. Underneath this, in English, was painted ‘I Love You’.
Amanda looked at James and Hannah, bewildered. “Umm…That’s the symbol that was on the wedding banners and things from the presents,” she recognized, hoping she didn’t look completely stupid in front of James’ family.
Beverly patted her shoulder. “Is double happiness. Is good luck for wedding, best luck.”
“Mama look! There's more things!” Hannah said excitedly looking at the bottom of the pot.
“Start taking them out, sūnnǚ. We can see what all is there.” Jiangli spoke up.
“In old days, would ask boy like Cassius-ah do it. But you are child of James-ah and Amandah, you do it, wàisūnnǚ,” Beverly chimed in. “Yes, start unpacking.”
Amanda watched, interest piqued, as Hannah lifted out handfuls of Chinese candy in small bags - dried jujubes, melon seeds, and peanuts - as well as a number of mandarin oranges and strings of gold coins.
Ali got a good look at the gold coins. “Ma, these are chocolate coins,” she pointed out.
“Some. Not all. Besides, you and Amandah have some for retreat before wedding,” Beverly chuckled. Soon, the bucket was empty, the contents spread over the table.
“What you think now, wàisūnnǚ?” Beverly inquired.
“I like chocolate, Popo.” Hannah grinned at Beverly.
“Good. What you think of offspring pot? Is good luck for many descendants,” Beverly explained.
As if we’re going to have more than Hannah, at least biologically it’s impossible, Amanda thought sardonically.
“Offspring does not necessarily have to be biological in modern times.” Jiangli explained, sensing the thoughts of more than a few people.
At that exact moment, before anyone else could say anything, multiple stomachs growled, including all of the cousins, including the Press-Heaths, and John.
“Cassius-ah put these things back in,” Beverly directed. “No taking for yourself now, these for Amandah and James-ah later. Hannah, you help him. We going to Jade Court Cafe for lunch, down that way.” She pointed out of the building and down the path.
“In the old days, the boy would fill the offspring pot in a different way,” Jiangli chuckled. Beverly grinned broadly, with a knowing nod, as Cassius obediently put the things back in the pail with Hannah’s help, giving it to Chase with instructions to put in Wei’s car. Wei ensured he got it there.
“Maybe we can get some fiery shrimp to go with your fiery bottom, ma chou?” Clarisse whispered in Hannah’s ear as they followed James and Amanda down to the restaurant.
Hannah blushed, especially as Clarisse’s hand drifted lower to cup her still warm bottom through her shorts. Luckily the board shorts were long enough to hide all evidence of her New Year’s spanking, but Clarisse wasn’t missing any opportunities to rub or touch her chou’s bottom over them when they weren’t being looked at. “O-oh…yeah, maybe,” she agreed with a nod. “I wonder what they have.”
As it turned out, the Jade Court Cafe had a set menu for lunch, and by the time Chase and Wei returned, the family were seated at the private table in the reserved room of the restaurant, waiting for the food to arrive.
The meal consisted of Chicken Lettuce Cups, Mapo Tofu, Orange Chicken, Stir-Fry Catfish, Chilled Sesame-Soy Shrimp Noodle Salad, Vegetable Lo Mein, Dan Dan Noodles, Taiwanese Pork Fried Rice, Sesame Cucumber Salad, Steamed Jasmine Rice, and a selection of Matcha Crème Brûlée, Five-Spice Sweet Wonton Crisps, and House-Made Almond Cookies for dessert. Ali decided she would make do with the vegetable lo mein, sesame cucumber salad, and steamed jasmine rice.
The cold shrimp noodle salad, it transpired, wasn’t all that cold, for the grilled shrimp had been marinated, and the salad dressed, in a lime-cilantro dressing that also contained chilli oil. I guess Bee was right about the spicy shrimp after all.
The hard wooden seats had soft red cushions on them, with lucky Lunar New Year symbols on them. Clarisse had settled Hannah next to her at the large round table, so she could continue to enjoy Hannah squirming on the seat. The cushion wasn’t much assistance, especially as it was the same color as her chou’s bottom.
“Clarissah, you eat food and leave Hannah’s bottom be, unless she give you reason.” Beverly spoke up, watching Clarisse eyeing Hannah, or at least a certain part of her.
“Oui Madame.” Clarisse returned her gaze reluctantly to her food, enjoying the spicy shrimp salad very much. She sipped at the tea served with the meal, and if she couldn’t keep sneaking looks at Hannah now, she was at least listening to her. As they ate, Hannah’s squirming was becoming more and more evident. She’d at least been able to kneel while listening to the Storyteller earlier, but this…
“Beee, it hurts.”
“How is that for a reason, Madame?” Clarisse asked. “Sit still, ma chou, you are being a disruption.”
“Nooo, Bee, you didn’t have to smack me so hard.”
“Is not good luck, this whining on New Year,” Beverly said firmly.
"If you need to fidget I've got something you can have, just don't be squirming on your bottom," Clarisse said firmly, passing Hannah a fidget ball from Hannah's backpack harness, which she'd been wearing since they got out of the car, though Clarisse hadn't insisted on keeping her leashed. Holding her hand had been enough.
Hannah pouted and pushed the ball away. "No Bee, you know why I'm squirming, it's your fault."
Clarisse stared, open-mouthed, briefly speechless. Meanwhile, Jiangli was not speechless, and moved away from the table, making her way around to Hannah's chair. "Get up, sūnnǚ. Right now." She had the cloth that had been used to wrap the red pail in her hand.
Hannah shut up and stood up, looking warily at her grandmother and not knowing what to expect as Jiangli removed the cushion, spreading the absorbent red cloth over the chair instead,
Then, much to Hannah’s shock, Jiangli tugged Hannah’s shorts to her knees and made her sit bare bottomed on the cloth.
“Nǎinai!” she yelped, once she could find her voice, but Jiangli wasn’t done. With a practiced motion, she pulled the cloth up around Hannah’s hips and between her thighs, and tied it close.
Hannah’s face was as red as her bottom, and the cloth wrapping it. She wanted to sink into the floor and disappear, but her board shorts, tangled at her knees, wouldn’t let her get far if she tried to run. Especially now that she was…wearing that.
"That doesn't seem like the first time you've had to do that, ma'am."
"No, Clarissah, it is not. Both of Wei’s brats, especially Weng have been in the position of your chou as recently as a couple of months ago at lunch after Weng was helping Wei-Tai and I pack for journey. But anyway, everyone ready for dessert?"
The brats in question were now blushing almost as much as Hannah.
"Bee?" Hannah asked meekly, finally finding her voice. "Can I have my fidget ball now?"
"Here you are, ma chou," Clarisse said, handing it over and giving her a chaste kiss. "It's alright ma chou, it's not as though anyone can see your bottom."
“Perhaps someone is fussy and it’s time for a nap,” Abby remarked.
Beverly hmm-ed to that. “We have dessert first, Abby-ah. These good people do such hard work to provide us with good meal, we eat it. Even naughty girl can have, is New Year,” she allowed.
As the almond cookies, sweet and spicy wonton crisps, and matcha creme brulee were distributed, Hannah couldn’t help needing to wriggle just a bit more on her diapered bottom. Coming to terms with what Nǎinai had done - what her behavior had prompted Nǎinai Jiangli to do - was utterly embarrassing, and she turned her face into Clarisse’s shoulder.
Clarisse lowered her hand to Hannah’s bottom, patting the soft cloth wrapped around it. “Oh, shhh, ma chou, don’t fret. You needn’t be embarrassed unless you let it get to you. Only you can control whether you let it bother you or not.”
She picked up an almond cookie and held it to Hannah's lips. "Here, ma chou," she coaxed. "A sweet for my sweetheart. Come on, it's alright."
"This is your one chance for dessert, I would take it, petite."
Hannah's eyes widened as the cookie slid into her mouth, effectively preventing her from answering Abby. She obediently ate it, savoring the crunchy sweetness, and only after swallowing, turned to Abby. "Auntie Abby, why didn't you stop Nǎinai from..."
"From putting your naughty bottom in a diaper, little girl?"
Hannah buried her face in Clarisse's shoulder again, trembling, and Clarisse petted her hair.
"Remember to breathe, ma chou. Remember it can only bother you if you let it," she cooed gently. "It is nice and soft, isn't it, ma chou? Even softer on your bottom than board shorts."
Hannah gulped and nodded, still blushing. "Umm...uh huh, Bee."
"So maybe your Nǎinai, she did you a favor, oui? It is much more comfortable to sit in if you let it."
Hannah gave another meek nod, taking a shaky breath.
When the meal was finished, Jiangli was there to help Hannah up, and pull the board shorts back up over the red cloth diaper. They fit, but awkwardly, and Hannah couldn’t help worrying about the obvious bulge in her shorts. As the family left the restaurant, heading for the gate to leave for home and naptime, Wei was distributing red envelopes of money to the children for Lunar New Year. The envelopes ended up tucked into mothers’ and aunts’ handbags out of the way so the little ones wouldn’t lose them, and Clarisse held onto Hannah’s for her as they walked hand in hand.
“Nǎinai, when can I…when can I take this off?” Hannah asked Jiangli in a low voice, trying to avoid notice.
“In the old days, boy would use the offspring pot to make the couple fertile. You their child, Hannah, you use niàobù to bless James-ah and Amandah with good luck. Then you can have niàobù off.”
Although Clarisse had done her best to prevent Hannah's condition from becoming whispered about by the family, since even standing, her chou had been hidden by the table when she was being bared and diapered, the cause of Hannah's discomfort seemed to have finally reached the little cousins.
Hendrix stared wide-eyed, and Roux's mouth fell open. "The bucket's a potty?"
Cassius clapped a hand over Roux’s mouth and JT did the same for Hendrix before he could blurt out something equally humiliating. She wasn’t entirely helpful herself, however, looking worriedly at Lauren. “Mommy, does that mean Hannah’s Gramma put a diaper on her?”
“Sometimes big girls and boys need them as much as little girls and boys, princess,” Lauren sidestepped the question as much as she could. “Let’s not bother Hannah about it please.”
“Can we go home now please, Auntie Abby?” Hannah asked quietly, clutching Clarisse’s hand tightly.
Abby nodded. The party was ready to split up anyway, so she, Glennon, Amanda, James, Hannah, Clarisse, and AT (who was leaning on James as she walked, still a little unsteady but mostly okay on her feet) headed for the van, with the other Preaths behind them going to Tobin’s truck. “We have to drop off AT real quick, petite, but then the rest of us will go right home, okay?” Abby asked Hannah, who nodded back. They piled into the van, and Hannah found herself in Clarisse’s lap again for the drive home, her bottom with just a little more padding than it had on the way there.
They were followed by Tobin’s truck, and stopped at Tobin’s and Christen’s house first, letting Alyssa out to join her mamas and sisters. when there was a little more room in the car, Hannah was able to sit in between Amanda and Clarisse, instead of on Clarisse’s lap. She squirmed, whimpering a little. Amanda handed Hannah a small water bottle from the pocket in the back of the seat in front of her, breaking the seal and uncapping it before handing it off. Hannah took the bottle without thinking and sipped the water obediently, though she’d been crying more from the ache in her bottom than thirst.
By the time they reached home, Hannah had finished her water, and they went into the house. “Petite, how would you like us to put a movie on?” Abby said coaxingly. “You can watch it in your blanket fort, and nap in there if you want.”
Hannah sucked on her lower lip. "Can...um...can I go put my pajamas on first, Auntie Abby?"
"Of course you can, sweetheart."
"And, um...can I take off the--"
"Have you used it yet?"
Hannah blushed and shook her head. "Auntie Abby I don't want--"
Amanda had made a quick detour to the kitchen, and returned with one of Hannah's sippy cups, filled with chocolate milk. "Here you are, angel, this will help."
"But Mama, I'm not little right now--"
"It's alright angel," Amanda coaxed, "you don't have to be feeling little to use your sippy cup. Would you like Auntie Abby to put on a movie like she said? Maybe Lightyear?"
Hannah sighed and nodded. She liked movies about Mr. Space Ranger, but right now she felt like the grownups were trying to get her to be little when she didn't wanna, and -
She was guided to sit in Amanda's lap on the couch to start with, head resting on Amanda's shoulder as Abby started the movie for them. Guiding the cup to Hannah's lips, Amanda met with less resistance than she'd expected.
When the sippy straw had slipped between Hannah's lips and she started drinking, the comforting sweetness of the chocolate milk soothed Hannah deeper into littlespace. She squirmed as she was gently rocked on Amanda's lap, her still warm bottom causing whimpers of discomfort.
As she drained the last of the chocolate milk, little Hannah was squirming for other reasons, too, but Amanda's arm tightened around her, keeping Hannah in place on her mama's lap. Amanda set the empty sippy cup on the end table, then began carding her fingers through Hannah's short hair, humming comfortingly to her as the movie played.
Hannah was drifting on the pleasant haze of her tiny littlespace, bothered only by the soreness in her bottom, but her tummy was full and she felt Mama all around her - she was wrapped in one of Mama's arms, with Mama's other hand in her hair, and she was being cuddled and rocked on Mama's lap, with Mama humming gently in her ears. Slowly, despite the lingering ache in little Hannah's bottom, she allowed herself to relax, cuddling close to Amanda.
Although little Hannah was mostly relaxed and very sleepy, the pressure in her lower abdomen was building and she whimpered in discomfort. James joined Amanda and Hannah on the couch, placing a hand on Hannah's back and rubbing gently. As the comforting scent of James' cologne mingled with Amanda's closeness, everything that was Mama and Daddy all mixed up together, Hannah felt the security their presence provided.
"It's okay ma princesse," James whispered. "You're safe, little one."
Hannah leaned into her Daddy's soothing touch, and cuddled between them both. She was almost asleep when she began squirming all over again, and Amanda looked up. "I need some help with Hannah, Glennon."
To her sister's credit, Glennon didn't hesitate. She let James pick Hannah up and carry her, but when the three of them had gone up to Hannah's room, James set Hannah down on the changing mat on top of her dresser (which had rarely, up to now, been necessary) and turned to grab her other necessities. When it came to the actual process, though, he stepped back and let Amanda and Glennon take care of Hannah, not wanting his daughter to be uncomfortable once she'd found herself big again.
When Hannah was in a new pull-up, she'd also been changed into her brand new onesie - it was red, with gold good luck symbols celebrating the year of the Dragon, a gift from Jiangli handed to Abby, and passed to Glennon as they loaded up into separate cars back at the garden. It looked somewhat like a Chinese dragon...but with its arms and legs, and the shape of the head, it more closely resembled a red axolotl.
Amanda pulled the axolotl hood up, and had James carry Hannah back down to the blanket fort as she and Glennon finished tidying up before heading back downstairs. By the time Amanda and Glennon had come back, Hannah had been tucked in with Mr. Banana, and Clarisse had joined her in the blanket fort, cuddling her little chou close.
“Is she going to be alright, Madame?” Clarisse whispered as Amanda knelt down to check on them.
Amanda nodded. “Yes, she’s alright, Clarisse. Just tiny little for now. She’ll probably be feeling big again when she wakes up, but Glennon and i decided not to take a chance on that.”
“Oui, I understand. My poor
chou,
” Clarisse patted her cheek. “At least now she is all red,
non?
The luckiest she has been all day. She is even a dragon, oui? Or the little creature she loves so much, how do you say again--”
Amanda snorted. “Axolotl, don’t worry Clarisse, it’s difficult even for English speakers.”
With that sorted, Clarisse fell asleep beside Hannah, exhausted by the long day. They had a few hours until dinner to rest, and she would keep her chou close until Hannah felt better.
When Hannah awoke once more, it was to the smell of her favorite food: pork chops!
Clarisse was already awake, and patted Hannah’s disheveled hair. “How are we feeling now, ma chou? Do you think you could eat a little something? I think Miss Addy cooked your favourite.”
“Pork Chops?!” It seemed big Hannah was back and excited about the impending meal.
Clarisse led her chou to the sink so they could wash their hands and smiled, both inside and out when Hannah let out a small squeal at the sight of her favorite food as she walked past the table so she could wash her hands at the sink.
When they joined Abby, Glennon, James, and Amanda at the table, Amanda squeezed Hannah’s shoulder gently.
“Are you feeling okay, my angel?”
Hannah nodded, sucking on her lower lip. “I’m not feeling little anymore right now, Mama, but there’s a--” She paused, cheeks flushed.
“That’s alright my angel. You were a good girl for your Nǎinai and did as she said, and there’s nothing at all wrong with it, it’s been managed and you’re all alright,” Amanda soothed. “Do you feel better other than that? Less sore?”
Hannah had been slowly feeling better ever since they got home, and when she’d been changed (though of course she didn’t remember) she’d had some medicated cream put on her bottom, so she definitely felt a lot better now.
“Lots less, Mama,” she agreed, feeling suddenly ravenous. She ate her pork chops and vegetables, and the rest of the family ate too, keeping conversation light and pleasant.
When the meal was finished, they were treated to strawberry ice cream with hot fudge topping (since one, Valentine’s Day wasn’t far off, and two, Valentine’s Day was also Ash Wednesday and a certain Bee would probably be giving up most decadent treats from then for a while.)
After dessert, Hannah walked back up to her room with Clarisse, and her Mama and Daddy, who had decided to put her to bed early after her long day. “Mama, do I have to keep it on all night?”
“Well, no, though you’d have to change out of your axolotl onesie to take it off. Do you want to do that, my angel?”
“Noo…” Hannah frowned. “I guess it’s alright to wear it,” she offered, and Amanda nodded.
“There’s nothing wrong with being in a pull-up, Hannah, angel,” she soothed. “And you can take it off tomorrow, even if it’s still clean. Which I’m sure it will be, if you’re still big.”
Hannah nodded and hugged Amanda and James. “Night Mama. Night Daddy.”
“Goodnight, angel.”
“Goodnight, ma princesse.” James tucked Hannah in and kissed her forehead. “Sleep well.”
“Goodnight, ma chou.”
“Goodnight Bee.”
Hannah yawned, curling into her Bee and moments later they were both asleep.
Chapter 60: Something Fishy on Valentine's Day
Summary:
Hannah and Clarisse have a full day of fun planned for Valentine's Day...
But.
Valentine's Day this year is also *Ash Wednesday.* The beginning of Lent. For a Catholic like Clarisse, she has a bit of a quandary.
She chooses Hannah's comfort over attending church services with her mother and some of the older family members. Especially since it seems Hannah has some Issues left over to work through still.
(Thanks a lot for nothing, Aurelia Cardwell.)Luckily her Bee is there to help Hannah work it out.
Notes:
A BBQ/steak type place called Rump Roasters is the setting for their Valentine's Day dinner. I don't know of any such place currently in existence (even if it was, of course it wouldn't have the Soccerverse er, adjustments for actual 'rump roasting' if you catch my drift). However, when I searched the name on Google, I found that a restaurant/catering service by that name *was* previously in existence though not in Los Angeles or even in California. I'm not claiming any similarity or commonality with it, I made this place up for purposes of amusing name and any resemblance is strictly accidental.
I don't own the film they go to see either, lol. Or the music in the car. Or anything like that.
Also, if any of this chapter seems familiar, it's an expansion of the latest (as of this posting) "Scenes from the Soccerverse" chapter, where Hannah and Risse get a Valentine's Day gift from Wendie Renard. This is how the *rest* of that day went.
Chapter Text
“Wake up Bee. It's Valentine's Day.”
Clarisse opened her eyes to the sight of her chou standing over her and holding what looked like a cup of coffee.
“Are you bringing me coffee, ma chou? Wait, scratch that, how do you know my coffee-”
Just as Clarisse saw Hannah try to ignore the question and distract her with a kiss, she was woken by the sound of her alarm, along with a certain bird squawking, “ (Squawk) Turn it off! Turn it off! (Squawk)”
This of course, in turn woke up a bleary-eyed and still half asleep Hannah.
Clarisse shut off the alarm, silenced Lafayette by putting food in his bowl, and that was enough to soothe Hannah back to sleep until Clarisse was ready for her to wake up properly.
They were in the blanket fort after having another movie night, and so the first thing Clarisse did was go to the front door and check for packages.
Score one for me, Clarisse thought. It was there on time, miraculously. She brought the box back to the blanket fort, slid back in and shook Hannah’s shoulder.
"Ma chou, wake up, I have a present for you."
As Hannah came out of the fort with Clarisse, she saw the box, but that didn’t seem to be her focus. “What time is it?” She barely took in Bee’s answer, just her next words. “This box just arrived for us from France.”
“From your family?” Hannah wondered. Heloise was still here, but there was Bee’s Papa, and sister, and whoever else. She gave the box a wary look as she sat back on her heels, feeling uneasy. Something about it gave her pause.
“In a manner of speaking. From la directrice.”
Wait, isn’t that what they call Renard? The Headmistress? “Why is she sending us a present?” At the admonition to open it, as it was a Valentine’s Day gift, Hannah obeyed.
She was startled to find the contents - two boxes of luxury French sweets, those were nice enough (though a bit disappointing for Bee, at the very start of Lent. )
Underneath the sweets, though…a whole new fouet, the martinet.
Right after Heloise took the other one back? That can’t be a coincidence. I’m not sure I like that…
There was also a note. The end of the note made Hannah sputter with indignation.
“What’s the matter, ma chou? What does it say?” Clarisse leaned over to read Renard’s note, laughing softly when she got to the end.
“It may look to you like I only sent Clarisse a gift to give you, sweet little girl, but the best brats are those with the reddest bottoms, no? Enjoy your sweets from Clarisse, and sleep on your stomach tonight.
Well wishes on this Valentine's Day to both of you.
Wendie Renard”
Clarisse smirked. “That sounded like orders to me, ma chou. And after all, you haven’t been spanked since Lunar New Year’s…”
Hannah gulped. “I’ve been being good!”
“Of course you have, ma chou. So good, and I’m so proud of you, I promise. But red is a Valentine’s Day colour too, non?”
“So’s pink?” Hannah pleaded, and Clarisse hmm-ed thoughtfully.
“Mmm…that’s fair enough. We’ll see, okay ma chou? What do you say to dinner at Rump Roasters tonight?” Clarisse asked, with a grin that made Hannah blush and her stomach tie itself in knots.
It was a barbecue place and steakhouse, but of course the name would get Bee’s attention…
“So, I was thinking we could make a day of it. Maybe go shopping and get some clothes to wear, maybe there's something you've been wanting?”
“That sounds good. Not particularly, will have to see what the store has. But only if we get breakfast at the bakery first?” Hannah bargained.
“Deal, ma chou,” Clarisse said, sealing the deal with a kiss and a pat to Hannah's bottom. “I'm going to go get ready in the guest room, meet you by the car in ten minutes?” Clarisse asked.
“Sounds like a plan.”
Since they were going shopping, Hannah decided to pick out clothes to wear on her outing with Bee, and dressed for the moment like they were going to Miss Lori’s class, with her Angel City t-shirt and joggers. Maybe the light pink will inspire Bee to be nice, she thought hopefully.
Upon exiting the house, Hannah found Clarisse standing by the open car door waiting for her to get in.
Hannah got in the front passenger seat. She was glad to be going out in Risse’s car - it didn’t see much use, since mostly they went places as a family, but it was there. Right now, it was just the two of them. “Do Mama and Daddy know we’re going out, Bee?” She hoped they weren't’ technically sneaking out.
“I mean…they have a general idea, ma chou. And we’ll see them at the cafe for breakfast,” Clarisse reminded her. “And I brought your medicine.”
Hannah exhaled. “You’re a lifesaver, Bee.”
“I’ve saved your bottom, at least for now.”
“Thank you, Bee. To the store first?”
“Before breakfast? Well, it’s still early. Alright, then we won’t linger,” Clarisse decided, heading for a clothing store near the boutique where they’d got their clothes for the wedding. She would rather not go in there again right now.
“No! I meant before you would do anything to my bottom. Definitely breakfast first please.” As if to illustrate Hannah’s point, not only did her stomach grumble, but Clarisse’s grumbled even before Hannah’s did.
“Oh don’t worry ma chou. I was saving that for tonight. La directrice said you were meant to be sleeping on your stomach after all,” Clarisse replied as she corrected their course to the bakery.
Hannah swallowed. “Maybe Renard wouldn’t have to know?” she offered in a small voice. Clarisse was focused on driving, but it was only a couple minutes before they were parked outside the cafe and then she lay her hand on Hannah’s knee, rubbing gently.
“Ma chou? Are you okay? Tell me what’s wrong.”
“T-the…the thing, the…she sent…You’ve never…even with the Krampus thing I couldn’t.”
“Oh, ma chou. You weren’t ready yet, you’ve come so far and learned so much since then, it’s hard to believe it’s only been a little more than two months, non? How about I introduce you to Monsieur Le Fouet and you can familiarise yourself with him before he says hello back, oui? You can take your time, I obey Renard’s orders but you are ma chou, I won’t let anything bad happen to you, I promise, sweetheart.”
“Uh huh.” Hannah sniffled, and Clarisse stroked her hair gently.
“Don’t worry at all about that right now, sweetheart, put it right out of your pretty head,” she soothed, kissing Hannah reassuringly. “Now it’s time for breakfast, and medicine, and then shopping after. You don’t have to think about Monsieur for hours yet ma cherie, it’s okay, really all okay, I promise.”
Hannah swallowed hard and nodded. “Okay Bee.” She got out of the car after Clarisse, and buried herself in her girlfriend’s embrace. Clarisse hushed her gently, soothing her as both girls entered together and found their usual table. “Look, Miss Addy’s here, ma chou. Why don’t I get you a nice hot chocolate and see what there is on order?” I’m sure Monsieur would have had to think of how to accommodate Lenten observers in the menu.
Which reminded her that if she’d been at home with her parents, she would have been in church this morning. Madame Gloria would have taken her granddaughters, plus Alex and Servo, and Tobin. She invited me and Maman as well. But Clarisse had declined, needing to stay close to her chou.
In the end, Clarisse ordered cafe au lait for herself and a hot chocolate for Hannah, with an orange juice for both of them, and a slice of tartine for herself, the toast buttered and covered in strawberry jam. She looked at the breakfast sandwiches, and made herself say it.
“A bacon, egg and cheese bagel, Monsieur, please.”
James raised his eyebrows. “I know that’s not for you, Clarisse.”
“Non Monsieur, it is for ma chou. She has no restrictions.”
“Of course.” Because I’m sure she had plenty of them when Mother was ‘bringing her up by hand’ and the second she got free she decided to have done with all that. Well I don’t blame her, and I’m not going to judge Clarisse on it, even if I teased her a little bit.
“So what are you two planning for today?” James asked, carrying the tray for Clarisse as they walked back to the table.
“Oh, well, I thought me and Hannah should go shopping, new clothes for the New Year you know, and the family was so generous with their red envelope money, that was so kind of Madame Jiangli and Madame Beverly,” Clarisse tried not to babble. “And I want to treat Hannah to dinner tonight. I know I can’t eat meat but I should be able to find something with fish at the new steakhouse/barbecue place that opened up, non?”
“Most likely. I doubt they’d have opened around here right before Lent without considering that,” James agreed. “Are you sure you’re not thinking about going there just because it’s called ‘Rump Roasters’?”
Clarisse sputtered and blushed. “That
did
get my attention, Monsieur.”
“I’m sure it did,” James agreed, putting the tray down on the table. “I was thinking of taking Amanda there myself, though we don’t have to dine together if you don’t want to.”
Clarisse’s blush deepened at the idea of them being on essentially a double date with Monsieur et Madame. “I mean…I suppose?” She looked at Hannah. “What do you think, ma chou?”
“Can we have dinner with you, but not with you, Daddy?” Hannah offered. “I mean, not like I don’t want you there, but if me and Bee have our own table would that be alright, and you and Mama sit close but not, you know…” She looked anxious. “It’s not that I don’t want to be with you and Mama! It’s just--”
“No, no, shhh, ma princesse. It’s alright, calm down sweetheart,” James soothed. “I understand perfectly. It’s Valentine’s Day, you want me and Mama to have our date, and you and your Bee to have yours, tonight’s not the night for a family dinner. But it’s not that you’re rejecting us, it would be reassuring to have us near, is that right?”
Exhaling in relief, Hannah nodded. “Uh huh, that.”
“Okay, I'll leave you two to your breakfast. See you tonight.” With that James left them with a smile to get back to work.
Clarisse turned the conversation to the impending shopping trip.
“Do you have an idea of color or style for the clothes for tonight, ma chou?”
“I’m surprised you’re not insisting on pink,” Hannah said with a grin, thinking it over.
“Well, I figured if I let you choose you might choose a pink yourself, even if it'd be a lighter shade.” Clarisse said with a wide grin.
Hannah blushed. “Angel City pink? Sol rosa? Is that good enough for pink?” she suggested, pulling out her phone to scroll through the nearby store’s website. “Maybe we can look on here first?” .
Clarisse moved to the other side of the table, having already finished her breakfast, and pulled that chair close so they could both look at Hannah’s phone together. Plus who could blame her for wanting to be as close as possible to her chou ?
Hannah scrolled through photos, then stifled a squeal as she stopped on a long-sleeved pink knit top just about the same as Angel City sol rosa. It paired with dark jeans and she looked at Clarisse. “Bee. You have to get this. Look, it’s perfect .”
Clarisse studied it and nodded. “We’ll see if they have it in my size when we get there, ma chou . What about you?”
“I don’t know yet,” Hannah admitted. “Khakis and pink, but I haven’t found the right top yet.”
“I’ll find it for you, ma chou . When we get there. Come on.”
After a short, uneventful ride they were walking in the store and towards the section in question less than twenty minutes later.
Hannah didn’t take long to find the outfit Bee would look perfect in that they’d seen online. Then she spotted the khakis. But as they headed toward the shirts, Hannah determinedly steered her Top away from anything too feminine or frilly. “I want pink okay, but not like…” She gestured impatiently. “You know, Bee.”
“You want something less “girly” like a hot pink or fringe. Maybe something…. like catering more to a regular pink button up/ t-shirt? I know what you mean, ma chou. Words just seem to be failing us both.”
Hannah nodded in relief, and was grateful when Bee found a pink button-up shirt a shade lighter than Bee’s knit top, that would pair well with the khakis.
“Here you go, ma chou, what do you think?”
“It’s perfect, Bee,” Hannah sighed in relief as they went to make their purchases. (Hannah insisted on buying Bee’s outfits, since “I haven’t really gotten you a proper Valentine’s present, Bee, even though your captain sent the box.”)
Clarisse rolled her eyes and reciprocated. “Don’t worry, ma chou, you’ll be giving me a perfect Valentine’s gift tonight, I promise.” She didn’t miss Hannah going a shade paler, and stepped in with a reassuring kiss.
“Shh ma chou, I promise it’s alright. Breathe, you’re fine.” Bags in hand, they went back to the car, and Clarisse plugged her phone in, turning her playlist on.
🎵 Step one, you say we need to talk; he walks, you say sit down, it’s just a talk. He smiles politely back at you; you stare politely right on through-- 🎵
Hannah groaned. “Did you turn that one on intentionally?”
Clarisse shrugged and moved to the next song.
🎵 2 AM and he calls me cause I’m still awake can you help me unravel my latest mistake 🎵
Hannah jabbed at the pause button. “Alright, Bee, what is it?”
“What is what, ma chou?”
“You don’t usually play this kind of stuff in the car. What’s going on?”
Clarisse raised an eyebrow. “Maybe you tell me what is going on in that pretty head, ma chou?”
Hannah just crossed her arms and hunched further down in her seat, and Clarisse gave her a worried look.
Music off, in tense silence, she drove to the local fish and chip shop, nothing really fancy. Fancy was for tonight. Maybe ma chou’s just hangry, as the Americans say…And alright, this means fish for lunch and for my dinner, but at least they’ll be different fish. “Ma chou?”
“I'm scared, Bee. The fouet it um it reminds me of the th-” Hannah sniffled.
“Ma chou? You mean something she used? So, I don't know how much this might help, but what if we wait until after the clock hits midnight where nothing is being used on today, and I promise to go as light as possible with it, you won't even feel it at first. And if you want I can even ask Maman or Tante Abby to be there to supervise me and make sure I'm the complete opposite of her. Whatever you need, ma chou. Now, let's dry those tears and take a breath, okay?” By now Clarisse had put her car in park and reached over to wipe away the tears on Hannah’s face. “Now, I can understand if you might not be as hungry for lunch right now, especially after dealing with that. How would you feel about splitting an order of fish and chips? We don't have to, obviously. I know that might have also been something that you went through so I understand if you want something different. I just thought-” Thankfully her chou interrupted Clarisse’s nervous rambling.
“Fish and chips sounds great, Bee. She would have given me gruel and stuff like that, today. Being Ash Wednesday and all.” Hannah shuddered. “And I didn’t mean to make any kind of fuss about the sweets from your Captain, that part was really nice actually. I’ve never had proper Valentine’s Day sweets before. Much too good for children. You know. Though She ate them in front of me anyways.”
With that bit settled, Clarisse and Hannah entered the restaurant hand in hand and were seated and promptly placed their order shortly afterwards.
The fish and chips platter came with four pieces of battered cod, chips (what Americans would call steak fries or thick cut fries) and a container of mushy peas, along with malt vinegar, ketchup, and tartar sauce so they could have whatever they liked on their fish and chips. There were two plates, to split the food properly, and two sets of utensils.
Hannah pushed the container of peas away automatically with a grimace. “No.” She set about methodically splitting the rest of the food, ignoring the mushy peas entirely.
Clarisse immediately understood and took the container of mushy peas back to the counter. “Um, not to be a bother, but is there a manager or someone I could speak to? You haven’t done anything wrong, I promise,” she told the cashier. “I just have a question about the peas.”
After explaining everything to the owner, who was sympathetic as her daughter had been through something similar, Clarisse arrived back at the table with a new container of peas, cooked, but not mashed.
“Thank you, Bee. You're the best!”
“It was nothing. I would do anything for you, ma chou.”
The rest of the meal went smoothly and before she knew it, Hannah was walking up to the concession stand at the nearby movie theater, Bee by her side.
I guess we won’t need much cause we’ve just eaten, Hannah thought. But something would be good if we get hungry later in the movie. Or thirsty. She studied the options, wondering what Bee could have.
In the end, Clarisse ended up ordering a medium popcorn and two strawberry lemonades for them. They had their tickets (for “Migration”) scanned in, and went into the correct theater, finding their seats without difficulty.
After watching all of the previews, it was finally time for the movie to start.
It started out with a family of wild ducks living quietly on their pond, and Clarisse thought they seemed to be happy enough. But then, they encountered another group of ducks flying south, and discovered these other ducks were migrating to Jamaica.
An argument ensued about whether they ought to migrate or not, and in the end, they decided to go. However, a storm separated them from the other ducks and they got a bit turned around, heading north instead of south.
“Sounds like Papa trying to drive without Maman giving him directions,” Clarisse murmured.
During the storm, they found shelter in a swamp, with an elderly blue heron who seemed to be at least half mad, cackling and making jokes about eating the Mallard children, Dax and Gwen (especially Gwen.)
“Is she a witch?” a familiar voice piped up quite clearly from a few seats down in the row in front of them.
“Uh huh, ‘cause she’s a crazy lady birb who wants to eat little birbs that means she’s gotta be a witch, Roux.”
Clarisse facepalmed and shot her chou an apologetic look. She definitely hadn’t planned this with Syd or Areia in any way.
Hannah shrugged. It’s not like she minded their little cousins seeing the movie too, and they weren’t right on top of each other, but hopefully they wouldn’t keep being loud.
The “witch” as Roux and Cassius had apparently decided, took the ducks home to her husband, who seemed equally frightening. However, they left the herons and soon arrived in New York City.
“I’m pretty sure they’re very lost at this point, ma chou,” Clarisse said dryly, causing Hannah to stifle a giggle. They watched as the ducks’ next adventure began, involving pigeons, a caged scarlet macaw, and a rescue mission. The macaw, who happened to be from Jamaica, promised he could take them there.
Along the way, however, Gwen needed to stop for a bathroom break, although her parents insisted she was ‘old enough’ to go in the sky.
“That’s silly Bee, birds don’t have sphincters, she wouldn’t be able to hold it,” Hannah objected. “She’d go potty whether she wanted to or not.”
Before Clarisse could respond however, a different but familiar voice contradicted Hannah.
“It's a movie, Hannah.” Roux had turned around to stare up at Hannah and Clarisse, a visible frown on her face before she huffed, crossed her arms then turned back around and asked the person next to her a question.
“But what about us, Grandmum Dory? She could be worried about us seeing?”
As if on cue, Gwen squealed, “What if someone’s watching out there?” They had landed on the ground, but Gwen was still worried.
“Gwen Mallard, do it now or we’re leaving without you!”
Clarisse stifled a laugh, shaking her head at Hannah’s indignant look and mutter of “she can’t just not.”
“Oh ma chou,” Clarisse whispered, petting her hair gently, “it’s alright.”
She cuddled Hannah as they enjoyed the rest of the movie; when the macaw finally got the ducks on their way to Jamaica, Roux had another question. “Grandmum Dory? Does Hannah’s birb come from Jam-ica?” She stumbled over the name a little, being unfamiliar with the name. “What if he’s sad and wants to go home?”
“He's not, petite. He loves being here.”
“Can we get a birb please, Grandmum Dory?”
“I'll pass the request to your Mommas. Now watch the movie please, hmm?”
The rest of the movie went by without any more trouble as it concluded with a happy ending as the birbs reached Jamaica safely.
As Hannah and Clarisse left the theater, they joined Cassius, Roux, and Grandmum Dory - plus Phillipe and Rina exchanged hugs in greeting. Clarisse turned to the children with a stern look.
“Monsieur Lafayette is staying with Hannah, do you understand? He is not from Jamaica, and he is not being mistreated like the one in the movie.”
With that in mind, the little group parted ways again, Clarisse sending off a text to Syd to let her know how her children had behaved during the film before driving home with Hannah.
Once Clarisse and Hannah had made it back to the Wambach-Doyles’, they took their outfits out of the shopping bag and parted ways to get ready. (It was one of those times where Clarisse might be tempted by her chou if they didn’t.)
Thirty minutes later, they were dressed and in Clarisse’s car heading to Rump Roasters. Thirty minutes after that, they were getting out of said car and making their way inside the restaurant.
Clarisse had put their name on the list ahead of their arrival, and so it was only about twenty more minutes before they were seated (it might have been less if it weren’t a holiday - or more, if it hadn’t been Ash Wednesday as well as Valentine’s Day, she reflected. It was definitely an odd coinciding of dates.)
When they were seated, they could see James and Amanda at a nearby table. Clarisse and Hannah were angled so that they could watch the FA WSL Cup match playing on the television above the bar - Arsenal vs. the London City Lionesses.
Clarisse abstained from ordering an alcoholic drink, sticking with a cherry limeade. “What do you want to drink, ma chou? You can have anything you want.” There was a small selection of wines, beers, cocktails and mocktails, plus sodas, juice, milk, or water (sparkling or still).
“Can I have a cherry limeade too, please?”
“Of course you can, sweetheart.” Clarisse put the drink order in at the little machine sitting on the table and pressed the button. It had games on it, too, but those cost extra so she hoped her chou didn’t get distracted by those.
By the time their drink order was brought out by a real person, Clarisse had considered the menu at length. They could hear James ordering the roast beef sandwich with au jus. “Would you like that, ma chou?” Clarisse asked upon seeing Hannah perk up when she heard it was an option.
“Yes please, can I?”
“Of course ma chou,” Clarisse said with a loving smile. “And I would like the grilled salmon burger, please.” She got it with sweet potato fries, just to try them (she hadn’t really had those much), and when the server had taken their order to be put in, Clarisse lowered her voice for Hannah’s ears alone.
“You see I would have got the ‘amazing bottom round roast’ ma chou, but since it’s Lent and I can’t have an amazing bottom round roast, I think we might try an amazing round bottom roasted, later?” She gave Hannah’s hand a reassuring squeeze and grinned teasingly at her chou.
“ Not funny, Bee. But yes, that's what I expected for later.”
Their attention turned to the TV where, in the 39th minute, Arsenal’s Cloe Lacasse had opened the scoring with an assist from Stina Blackstenius. In the last few minutes of the half, London City’s keeper, Grace Moloney, fouled and was yellow carded , meaning Arsenal captain Kim Little had the opportunity to take a penalty kick, and scored, bringing the score up 2-0 at the end of the first half. Arsenal had a solid lead.
The halftime whistle reminded them to turn their attention back to the table, and each other - a lucky thing, for just then, their meal arrived.
As they started on their meal, Hannah noticed Risse cutting her salmon burger into four and asked her about it.
“Well, ma chou, I figured you might want to try it, and before you start saying I won't have enough food, a) I couldn't possibly eat this whole thing anyway and b) I'm supposed to fast and not eat two big meals anyway. This way I eat a fourth and fries, you get a fourth and we each bring back half of our meal for another leftover meal another day at the house.” Clarisse slid a fourth of the salmon burger onto Hannah’s plate before her chou could protest and turned her attention to the TV, the match having resumed while they were talking and starting their meal.
It was now the fifty-seventh minute of the match and Arsenal had made a triple substitution shortly before Cloe Lacasse scored her second goal of the match. This put the Gunners ahead 3-0 with a brace from Lacasse, and London City were looking tired. As they should be, Clarisse thought - Arsenal had always been the favourite to take this one.
Nothing terribly important happened for a while after that. Mostly, the Lionesses seemed to be trying to keep the Gunners from scoring on them any more, since Manuela Zinzberger letting them get a look in Arsenal’s net didn’t seem likely. The Austrian was too well put together for that.
However, in the seventy-first minute, Stina was subbed off for Alessia Russo.
Three minutes later, Russo scored past the yellow carded Moloney.
4-0.
London City were scrambling for a comeback. They almost immediately made a triple substitution of their own, but it didn’t matter. There were no more goals scored.
That wasn’t to say that two of London City’s three substitutes from that swap didn’t leave an impression. Leanne Cowan and Maddi Wilde both ended up yellow carded in the final minutes of the match.
“Pokemon cards,” Clarisse said softly, rolling her eyes as the whistle blew on an obvious Arsenal win. She looked unobtrusively at her phone, sending a quick text. Hey Sav, do you favour London City or something?
What? McCaskill replied.
Never mind.
With the match over, and it seemed both of them finished with their meal, Clarisse got a mischievous look in her eye.
“Ma chou,” Clarisse rubbed Hannah’s palm gently with her thumb and nodded toward the sign that said ‘Rump Roasting Room’. “Shall we go take a look?”
“Sure, as long as we leave after and go home and snuggle and eat some chocolate?”
“Of course, ma chou. But first..” Clarisse reached over and wiped the jus that was dripping down Hannah’s face. “There, now much better, Shall we?”
Clarisse stood up and held her hand out for Hannah to grab, her other hand was holding her bag.
When Hannah’s hand was in hers, Clarisse led Hannah toward the ‘RR Room’, deliberately pausing at James and Amanda’s table as she had noticed James watching them.
“Is everything alright Monsieur? Madame?” she inquired.
“We’re fine, Clarisse. Just wanted to make sure that Hannah’s fine, too.”
“Are you feeling okay angel? Did you eat enough?” Amanda worried.
“I'm fine, Mama. Bee has been taking wonderful care of me.”
This response got a beaming smile from Clarisse, always happy for praise from her chou. Parents checked in with, Clarisse steered Hannah towards the room in question, turning down one hall before coming face-to-face with a sign that read, “Doneness of steak that is ordered is recommended also as the doneness for the bottom. Medium well is recommended, but the final decision is up to you. Disclaimer: Should you choose to proceed, you will follow the arrow and take one more left, then a right turn. You will be asked to sign a waiver, just for everyone's protection. The good news, however, is should you choose to participate, as this program is still in the beta stages, your bill will be reduced by a third and your server will be tipped forty percent by the restaurant, so you don't have to be worried about tipping.”
Clarisse blinked at this. “Well…alright then. I suppose that’s because it’s not a normal Classification Centre annex, maybe a more bring-your-own-implement kind of thing, which is fine because we did,” she guessed. “What do you think, ma chou, shall we go find out?”
Hannah nodded. “But snuggles and chocolate after?”
“Definitely snuggles and chocolate after,” Clarisse promised. They followed the directions to the room, where an attendant presented them with the waiver for them to read.
After getting that signed and over with, said attendant led them to a private room with a door where they could conduct their scene and went back to their previous post out in the hallway out of hearing or seeing distance of any of the private rooms.
The room had a comfortable leather couch (as brown as a well done steak) ready and waiting, because when filling out the waiver Clarisse had checked that option. She didn’t feel that a spanking bench was right for her chou.
On the walls were pictures of steaks in various degrees of doneness, for color matching purposes, and especially a chart that compared ‘doneness’ of spanked bottoms to how well roasted various beef rump roasts were.
The first thing Clarisse noted was that the rarest meat had the most red in it, while the most ‘well done’ bottom was definitely the reddest, by contrast. The most ‘well done’ steak had no red, while the least ‘done’ bottom was the same.
“Perhaps ‘medium well’ is the least confusing, ma chou. It is the suggested ‘doneness’ after all,” Clarisse reflected, as she eased Hannah’s khakis to her knees and then settled Hannah upright on her lap, one arm protectively around her.
With the other hand, Clarisse reached into her bag and retrieved Renard’s red and black fouet, setting the soft flogger down where Hannah could see it.
“You can touch it, ma chou. Go on, you can explore all you need to.” Clarisse put the fouet in Hannah’s hands, one on the comfortable wrapped handle, another on the soft leather tails - about as wide and as flat as shoelaces, a far cry from the wooden handle and rigid, unyielding rubber band texture of Aurelia Cardwell’s favoured ‘Lenten Loopy Johnny’, not a stolen Doyle implement but something all her own.
As Hannah squeezed the handle and ran her fingers over the ten soft leather tails, Clarisse kept a comforting arm around Hannah, stroking her hair with her other hand. “You see ma chou. Not like her, never like her, I promise. You didn’t deserve that. You don’t need that. You’re safe with me, this isn’t going to be like her and you don’t have to worry, alright? You see that ‘medium well’, ma chou? That’s not red is it, you don’t even have to worry about that. Does that help?”
Slowly, Hannah nodded. She couldn’t help feeling a little nervous still as Clarisse guided her into position over her lap on the couch, but it was a familiar enough position by now (even if not a familiar couch) and Hannah held tight to Mr. Banana, who Clarisse had thoughtfully tucked into her bag.
The next thing she felt was Clarisse’s hand on the seat of her boxer briefs, beginning to warm her bottom with light, stinging swats from her hand. Clarisse spanked Hannah until she was sniffling, then paused to rub her bottom gently.
“Oh ma chou. You’re doing so well,” she soothed. “Almost done, time to say hello to Monsieur now and he only talks to bare bottoms, time to unwrap these pretty creampuffs alright?”
“Bee,” Hannah couldn’t help a slight whine in her tone, probably not wisest at this juncture, but luckily it seemed to amuse rather than annoy her Top. Clarisse gave Hannah a gentle kiss before settling her back down in position, this time with Hannah’s boxers lowered to just below her bottom.
She picked up the fouet and began the gentle whipping, stroke after stroke deepening the pink color in Hannah’s bottom bit by bit. It only took ten to have Hannah’s bottom the recommended shade, and Hannah was crying softly, so Clarisse removed the small bottle of vanilla lotion from her bag and massaged just a little into each bottom cheek.
“Oh, there, ma chou, some vanilla cream for these pretty creampuffs,” she soothed. “There you go, just breathe for me sweetheart. Good girl, my good girl.”
She eased Hannah’s clothes back into position and put their things away, sitting Hannah up on her lap for just a little bit so they could cuddle together. “When you’re ready, we can go, ma chou.”
Hannah nodded. “But more cuddles at home? And sweets?”
“Definitely, ma chou. I promise.”
“Okay. Can we go home and do that now?”
Clarisse nodded. They got up, and this time Hannah carried Clarisse’s bag, as Risse was holding onto her instead. When Clarisse went to inquire about settling the bill, she was told that another table had ‘taken care of it’ and rolled her eyes. I just bet I know who that was. James and Amanda weren’t in evidence as they walked to the car, but Clarisse figured they’d see them at home.
After a thirty minute, only slightly, uncomfortable drive home, Clarisse was putting her car into park in front of the Wambach-Doyle house.
Clarisse got out, and helped Hannah out of the car, leading her inside. It seemed Amanda and James weren’t home yet, which made Clarisse briefly wonder what Monsieur et Madame were up to exactly, but maybe she was safer not knowing.
They made their way inside and Clarisse led her chou over to the pantry so that they could pick out what candy they wanted.
The gift box from Renard had been put there out of the way, and when they opened it back up, Hannah saw the red velvet macarons had a note tucked in with them. “For colour matching, Le Bihan.”
Clarisse rolled her eyes. “Don’t worry ma chou, you’ve been roasted enough for tonight. Never mind what Renard said, enjoy the macarons anyways. I will take care of you my way.”
“Thank you, Bee.” Hannah took two macarons and handed one to Clarisse, tapping the cookies in a “cheers”.
They each ate a few more before they left the cookies and the pantry behind and headed up the stairs.
By then, they were tired. It had been a very eventful day, and Clarisse, at least, knew her chou needed rest. She would have a very exciting (and concerning) time coming up in just a few days. So they got ready for bed, and then climbed under the covers, snuggling together.
It didn't take Hannah long to fall asleep and Clarisse wasn't far behind her chou knowing that she was enjoying a peaceful sleep.
Chapter 61: Arranging the Nest (An Chuang Ceremony)
Summary:
February 17 - the day before the wedding - has come. Now is the time for "Retreating to the Cock-Loft" as tradition calls it - or what passes for 'bachelor' and 'bachelorette' parties, necessitating a night of separation from each other and (mostly) from Hannah before James and Amanda get married.
(Honestly, they're lucky it's just one night, their adoptive families are definitely bending the rules for them as far as they can, because Hannah.)Hannah goes with James to Wei's house, but before she is meant to be sent to what will be her parents' room in what is essentially James' family's home, she spends time with her cousins and grandparents.
James decides to spend his bachelor party...trying to learn Swedish. As one does. (So many of the family know it already, after all. It could come in useful.)
Hannah wants to learn, too.
Shenanigans ensue.
With Hannah's bathtime, just before the An Chuang ceremony (preparing the bed) comes another promised dose of 'peach blossom luck'.
Being a good girl is difficult sometimes, but if it'll help her parents have an auspicious marriage...well, Hannah doesn't want to ruin things for them.
Notes:
Yes hi, it's me, the person who's behind time again lol. In my defense, appointments and stuff came up and I got distracted. XD
Some of James' important family members (from his new Cantonese family, not the Cardwells, of course.)
Yi - His chosen father. Head of the family, owner of the Chinese side of the business venture.
Jiangli - His chosen mother. Yi's wife. Suffered an accident (thanks to Aurelia Cardwell) that killed the other people in the car, including James' father, Aurelia's husband. Jiangli survived but lost her legs, so now she uses a powered wheelchair apparatus which can shift to hold her upright in a Segway-like position.
Wei-Tai - Jiangli's closest friend. Yi's "unofficial Second Wife". Wei is her actual name, Jiangli named her son after her friend before Jiangli's accident necessitated her asking Wei-Tai to become Yi's (and her) partner.
Wei-Shen - Yi and Jiangli's son, Hannah's "Uncle Wei" and adopted brother to James.
Nicky - Uncle Wei's wife. A doctor. Her mother is not a fan of her ambitions.(There's others, but this is just a few of the important ones)
Chapter Text
When Hannah woke up and stretched, she reached over and found that her Bee was no longer with her in the bed. As Hannah started to worry that that day had come already and started to sit up, she was really awakened by her Bee shaking her shoulder. (She hated dreaming that she'd woken up, but this time she really had.)
“Ma chou. Ma chou! Wake up, you're okay.”
Hannah blearily stared up at Clarisse. “Bee?”
“You're okay, ma chou. I'm not going anywhere until later. You were mumbling about it. But let's not worry about that right now. How about some breakfast in bed?” Clarisse turned towards the tray full of breakfast foods that was on the side table.
“Sounds good,” Hannah cuddled close to Clarisse as they ate. Outside their room they could hear the house practically humming with activity; many more people than usual were out there, seeing to decorating the house.
Hannah got a text on her special phone from Wei-shen. It showed a picture of a pair of beautiful beds, crafted of hong mu wood from China. Both beds were set up in bedrooms decorated with lucky red banners, though one had the red and gold wedding sheets and covers set on top of it, not made up properly yet.
The other bed, slightly smaller - queen size, rather than king - was the centerpiece of a room decorated in shades of blue, purple, and green. There was a sensory swing in one corner, and a shelf stuffed with books. Not much else was personalized about it, yet, but the bedding currently on the bed wasn’t the set that was planned to stay on it; they were spare sheets of James’.
“I am glad we have a room where you don’t have to be far. Are you ready to get dressed and go get this day started, ma chou?”
“Yes Bee.” Hannah yawned and rubbed her eyes, doing a double take. “Oh my god Bee do you see those beds though?? Grandpa Yi must have got those specially from his family, you can’t get that kind of wood here. It’s incredibly extravagant - I mean, he can afford it, sure, but, he’s basically showing us and Mama that Daddy’s family can afford all the luxuries we deserve as part of the family.”
“Only the best for his family, which I wholeheartedly agree. Only the best for ma chou.”
“And you too, Bee. That’s your bed too,” Hannah pointed out.
Thirty minutes later they were dressed and watching as Beverly, Sheri, and Ali entered the house carrying containers of food while still directing the others where the supplies of red banners with the double happiness symbol, stickers for the doors, and other good luck symbols would go.
Amanda sat down on the couch with Hannah on one side and Clarisse on the other, watching as the three went around the house, decorating walls with red banners and doors with good luck symbols.
“Amandah. You come now.” Sheri beckoned imperiously at Amanda. “Your friends here.” Christen had arrived in company with Lauren, Nicky, and Zeng, brought by Wei-shen.
“Mama! I want to help; no leave, Mama.”
“Yeah, I help.”
“Me too.” was heard from some of the younger kiddos, such as JT and Hendrix, along with some of the older cousins who could actually be of assistance offering to make things go quicker such as Gisele, Shu, and Hongyan. AT was also there, but her and her Mama Christen probably shouldn't help physically, at least not unless they wanted smacks from Tobin or anyone else, but Beverly would happily find them a place to sit, or lay down in AT's case, and she would let them tell the others what to do.
Meanwhile, Amanda took advantage of the fact that everyone was distracted by the new arrivals and their wanting to help to pull Hannah off to the side and check in on her.
“Are you doing okay, angel? I know you asking to help wasn’t just you wanting to help place things where they're needed. Maybe that was a cry for help by crying out that you'd help?” Amanda smiled at her joke.
Hannah actually smiled for a moment. “You're funny, Mama.” But in the next moment her expression turned serious once more. “Mama, I'm scared. The time I was away from both of you before, I- I didn't like it with her. Wh- what if Daddy decides he do- doesn't want us and he do- d- he don't come back?”
“Oh, my angel. ” Amanda hugged Hannah tightly. “No, no, darling, listen,” she cooed gently, stroking Hannah’s hair gently. “You’re alright my angel, I know you’re afraid but it’s really going to be all alright,” she promised. “You’re going, with Daddy, to Uncle Wei’s house. Okay? And when you get there, yes, Daddy has to go to his room with his party, alright, but, you’re going to have a big party with your cousins in the room that’s going to be Mama and Daddy’s room. You’ll watch movies - whatever ones you want, angel - and eat snacks, and cuddle on Mama and Daddy’s bed with your cousins, before Mama and Daddy even get to sleep in it. And then tomorrow we’ll all be back together again, and me and Daddy will be getting married and you’ll be right there. Daddy’s going to be in the house sweetheart, he isn’t leaving you. It’s all alright,” Amanda soothed. “You’re just having a nice big sleepover, okay, princess? And Areia will be right there to keep you all safe.”
“Miss Areia have fish. She nice Hannah.” Hendrix had apparently wandered over when he heard Areia’s name.
“Did someone say Fish?” Now AT was peeking over the back of the couch, before turning back to her Mama Christen. “Fish for lunch, Mama Christen?”
“I think that depends on what your Nainai brought, but if not I will ask Mama Tobin to pick some up for our evening meal.”
Across the room……
“Yes, Hendrix, Areia deserves all the fish.” Hannah gave the young boy a genuine small smile before standing up tall and going to stand between Beverly and Clarisse as her Mama followed and JT came over and dragged her brother back into the family room where everyone was gathered.
“Before we eat lunch we have preparations to do, Alyssah. Where should we start you think?” Beverly sent her a teasing smile.
“Can it be a part where Auntie Amanda doesn’t have to go away from Hannah, Nainai?” AT asked.
“Unfortunately no, Alyssah. But we look after Amandah, alright? She stay here, safe, and Hannah go to her Baba’s family house, for now. It will all be alright, it isn’t that house, that house is gone.”
“I think that’s why Hannah’s panicking Nainai, maybe she thinks it’ll be like that house.” AT looked at Hannah worriedly, and James (standing a proper distance away from Amanda) beckoned Hannah over.
“Come here ma princesse,” James coaxed Hannah gently. A moment later Hannah was in James’ arms, clinging tightly.
“Daddy I don’t want us to go away from Mama.”
James sat down with Hannah in his lap, wrapping a strong arm around her and looking into her eyes. “I know. I know you don’t ma princesse. But we’re not staying away from her. You’ll see her again tomorrow morning, sweetheart, you won’t be away from her that long, I promise you, and your Bee will take good care of her for us. Okay?”
That seemed to have the opposite effect to James’ intention, because Hannah pressed against his shoulder with a sniff.
“Don’t wanna leave Bee either!”
Clarisse had been holding a hastily whispered conference with Amanda and Beverly. Now, hearing Hannah's desperate wail, she ran over and kissed her comfortingly.
"Oh now, ma chou, none of that, sweetheart," she said, stroking Hannah's cheek and giving her a bracing smile. "It's just for today and tonight, my Hannah. You be a good girl for your Papa's family, oui? You'll be visiting your Uncle Wei's house, and having a little party with your cousins, and your Papa's Mama Jiangli will come and give you your bath tonight before your Papa helps tuck you in. You'll be a good girl for her, non? And get to snuggle with your little cousins all night long."
“Okay. I think I'm ready, then.” Hannah reluctantly pulled away from Bee’s tight embrace and went to tightly hug her Mama who gave her a kiss on the forehead before leading her to James, who grabbed her hand with one of his as he accepted a picnic basket from Beverly in his other hand.
With goodbyes now taken care of, James and Hannah hopped in Wei’s car for the drive to his house.
Upon entering, Hannah was immediately greeted by Jiangli, who was wondering what they brought with a beaming smile.
“What all did you bring besides luck?” She asked.
“Food from Popo.”
“Well, let's go to kitchen and unpack it, I'm sure you are hungry, hmm?”
As the group went to the kitchen, they found Areia, Lucas, Yi, and Wei-Tai there waiting for them.
Wei-Tai took the lunch basket and began to unpack it, finding sweet and sour pork, Cantonese fried rice, vegetable lo mein, and Chinese donuts, fried strips of dough called yàuh ja gwái, or ‘oil-fried devils’. There was a Cantonese story that these twisted strips made of two pieces stuck together symbolized a husband and wife, a pair of traitors who had betrayed their country, and now being eaten symbolized their eternal punishment. It was an omen of destroying bad luck and wishing good luck to good couples, as well as a warning of what might come to traitors.
After lunch, Hannah was shown the room where she would be staying and five minutes later all of her cousins from Wei’s side joined her.
The first movie they chose to watch was Mulan, as Hongyan had not seen it and Hannah and Shu didn't mind watching it again.
About halfway through the movie, Hannah started to fall asleep, so Shu paused it, got Hongyan to cover Hannah with the blanket next to her and they left the room as quietly as possible, going down the hall to take a nap themselves.
Meanwhile in the Wambach-Doyle house……
Amanda was secluded away in her room, but that didn't mean she was allowed to be lazy or sleep the day away.
In fact, she was sitting at the desk in the room and practicing her Cantonese. She wasn’t completely alone; Ali, Clarisse, Christen, Nicky, Zeng, and Lauren were with her, and Nicky in particular was helping Amanda by roleplaying scenarios with her.
“Okay. Let’s say it’s tomorrow morning, James and the boys have passed all our tests, he’s found your shoes - where are we hiding those, by the way?” she looked over at Clarisse.
“I put them in the pocket of my Krampus costume when I hung it up in Madame’s closet. He’ll never think to look there without hints.”
“Good girl.” Nicky smirked. “So then, once James has your shoes for you, it’s time for the first tea ceremony. Who will be there?”
Amanda’s forehead wrinkled. “Umm…us,” she gestured at the others sitting with her, “James and everyone he brought with him, Glennon, Abby, Bev--”
“That’s Mama to you now, be careful,” Nicky warned, and Amanda blushed, nodding. “Um, Mama and Papa,” she allowed, “and, um…James’ Mama and Papa?”
“At the very least,” Nicky agreed. “Who gets served tea first? More to the point, who’s doing the serving?”
“Me and James are? Doing the serving,” Amanda guessed, and Nicky nodded approvingly.
“It’s your family home, so you’re pouring this tea, Amandah. Who do you serve first?”
Amanda sucked on her lower lip nervously. “Um…Mama..no, Mother Jiangli,” she corrected herself quickly, “and Baba Yi. Yes?”
Nicky applauded. “ Now you’re thinking right, Amandah. So, here is what you say.” She pointed out the phrase for Amanda, enunciating it carefully. “This means, ‘Please drink tea’ and it is a request , not an order. You never order a Chinese parent to do anything ,” she added. “I don’t think you want to know what happens if they think you are.”
Amanda quickly shook her head, making Nicky laugh, and repeated the phrase after Nicky, doing her best to commit it to memory.
Back at Wei’s house, Hannah woke up from the comfy pile of blankets around her to hear a distant ringing sound. As she woke up more and her hearing became clearer, she realized that it was the doorbell that was ringing. She also heard voices, so she knew someone had answered the door already. At least she didn't have to do that. Oh the joys of having better than average hearing .. Hannah thought, somewhat sarcastically as she got out of the bed and brushed her hair so she didn't look like she just woke up. Moments later she was walking down the hallway, intrigued by who the guests could be……
Only to find that it was Jrue and he had both his and Areia’s kiddos with him. Kiddos that seemed ready to tackle her…
“Hannah!” Hendrix threw himself at Hannah’s legs, hugging her tightly. “You okay?”
JT looked in exasperation at her brother, then hugged Hannah herself, trying not to squish Hendrix. “He’s been worried since the day at the garden, with you and your Gramma.”
"See, little man, Hannah's just fine," Jrue said patiently.
"But Hannah gotta still wear diapers or she use big girl potty?"
That was Roux, and Jrue bit down on the urge to snap at his courtesy niece. "Your Mommies and Auntie Lauren and me told you not to ask about that, Roux James."
"Roux James! What did you do?" The voice behind her startled Hannah, but she turned to see it was just Areia.
"Yes, I um I'm using the "big girl potty" again." Hannah answered her as a slight blush crept up her face. Meanwhile, Areia behind her whispered for only Hannah to hear, "I swear it's like mother, like daughter with those two." Hannah just stopped her laugh as Roux ran up to her.
Roux hugged Hannah around the legs when Hendrix let her go. "Gramma not being mean no more?"
"Sūnnǚ, you come here please."
The Leroux and Holiday children yelped and hid themselves behind Jrue as Jiangli rolled calmly into the room, eyes on her granddaughter. "Come with Nǎinai, little one."
"No!" Roux burst out and placed herself in front of Hannah. "Hannah ours."
Jiangli sighed. "These little ones not trust me, Hannah, sūnnǚ?" She picked up a small remote control like device that sat on the end table and clicked a button.
On the southeast wall, an unadorned, bare patch of white slid aside, revealing what Hannah thought was a hidden window at first.
Then she saw the way the light sparkled through it, and realized there was water inside it.
The light clicked on inside it, illuminating the tank properly - the sunlight wasn't enough right now. They could see nine koi - eight orange and one black - swimming through the water.
“Nine koi for best luck. One black for protection,” Jiangli explained. The koi got the attention of the little cousins as well, and when JT, Hendrix, Cassius, and Roux were sufficiently distracted, Jiangli held out her hand.
“You come with me, sūnnǚ.”
Hannah looked warily at her Nǎinai, but obediently put her hand in Jiangli’s and followed her to Yéye’s study.
Yi’s study was a room very much off limits to the younger set, but Jiangli knew he wouldn’t mind Hannah there for this particular purpose.
She knocked on the door, announcing herself and their sūnnǚ, and waited for Yi’s permission to enter.
It was given after a brief moment, and the door opened on a bright white room, the walls decorated with pastel floral motifs. A Chinese money plant sat on the wooden desk in a round pot; its coin-shaped green leaves helped give the room a splash of brighter color.
Yi’s desk faced the door, and shelves of books lined the south-facing wall, but the north corner was taken up by a large aquarium, in which a trio of axolotls resided. Hannah could see one of their pink heads poking out from a hollow log in the tank.
“Axolotl! Mine?”
Jiangli looked at Yi, reluctantly amused that Hannah’s first reaction had been to single out the axolotls (which she had brought Hannah to see, admittedly) than to respectfully greet her Yéye and ask to see the axolotls. She hoped Yi wouldn’t take offense, though if he did, it was more likely Jiangli who would be chastised than Hannah.
“What, no greeting for your Yéye? We will discuss this later,” Yi said, looking at Jiangli. He then turned his attention to Hannah.
“I see you like the fish. How would you like to have some in an aquarium in your new house?”
“Yes please Yéye,” Hannah said hopefully, giving him her most charming smile. Then there was a flicker of recognition. “Sorry I was rude,” she added penitently. “Please don’t be mad with Nǎinai?”
“I'll take that into consideration, okay? Moving on, I know you are passionate about languages. Your Uncle Lucas is going to try to teach the adults some Swedish, now you can't be in the same room, obviously, but what if we set up a video call where you could watch him through the camera and maybe learn some Swedish to pass the time?”
“You mean…like being at Daddy’s party without being at Daddy’s party?” Hannah ventured. “Even though I can’t be in there, can I see him? And study Swedish with him, Yéye,” she added, knowing that was the point of why she would be given this special favor.
“I think that would be okay. Want to get set up? I think Shu and Hongyan might want to study with you, that way you aren't by yourself?”
Hannah nodded. “Okay Yéye. That sounds good,” she agreed. “I’d like that, please.”
On that note, Yi surprisingly led Hannah over to his desk and let her set up her phone before asking Jiangli to go get Shu and Hongyan and bring them back.
When everyone was settled, Yi led Jiangli back to where the adults were, setting up James-ah’s phone so the girls could watch.
James and the other adults were clustered in the room that would one day be Clarisse and Hannah’s at Wei’s house. Besides the bedroom furniture, there was a table down at the other end with a group of chairs set around it, and Lucas was seated opposite James at the table, beginning Swedish books open in front of the party. The angle of Lucas’ laptop ensured that Hannah and James couldn’t see each other by accident.
A similar book was set down in front of Hannah, Shu, and Hongyan, and they opened it to the first lesson, reviewing the Swedish alphabet (mostly the same as English, though some letters made unexpected sounds and there were a few more unique ones.) Lucas didn’t focus long on this, though, moving on to the next page.
“Jag är, I am.
Han är, he is.
Hon är, she is.
Du är, you are.
Dom är, they are,” Lucas said, having them repeat back to him. “Jag är en svensk, I am a Swede,” he added. He hmm-ed and looked around the group, then pointed at Wei-shen. “Han är…”
“I am from China,” Wei-shen deferred to the majority of the people in the room by speaking English.
“Han är från Kina,” Lucas said promptly. “Hon är…” He pointed at Tobin.
“Jag är en Amerikan.” Tobin smiled smugly.
Lucas rolled his eyes. “That’s cheating.”
“Cousin Tobin is funny. Tia Ali is definitely going to laugh at that.”
“Your cousin is funny, Hannah.” Hongyan nodded her agreement with her girlfriend’s answer.
“ Ours, cousin. She could technically be considered your cousin too, Shu.”
“Really? I understand if maybe she doesn't want that, she doesn't even know me.”
“It wasn’t long ago that she didn't know me either, cousin.”
A throat was cleared on the other side of the phone.
“Okay kiddos, I didn’t mean for us to lose the plot of Lucas’ lesson. Mind settling down over there? Not that we’re unhappy to have you, but one aggravated Swede is all I need in my life, okay?”
Lucas snorted, humor restored. “I’ll tell Ali to go easy on you and your brat, Heath.”
Tobin sighed. “Back to Swedish?”
“Right, where were we? Du är, you are. Du är en Amerikan,” Lucas pointed at Tobin. “Du är mina elever, you are my student. Ni är alla mina elever, you are all my students,” he gestured around the room and pointed at the screen. “Dom är, they are.” He paused, considering, and singled out Chase, Craig, and Jrue. “De är fäder. They are fathers.”
Chase sputtered as Craig stared at him. “What? I am not!”
Lucas smirked. “Oh? What about the new puppy you’re keeping in your dorm?”
Chase blushed. “Oh…well, I miss Honey and Hattie a lot. But she’s okay!” Chase added before Craig could interject. “My dorm mates are looking after Axo for me.”
“Axo?” Craig echoed.
“Short for Axolotl,” Chase grinned as Tobin and Lucas laughed. “What? I couldn’t name her Little Monkey, that’s taken.”
“Can I meet her?” Hannah asked excitedly.
“Soon, Little Monkey, soon,” Chase promised. “But back on track with the lesson?”
“Thank you, Chase,” Lucas said with a sigh. He continued to teach James’ party, as well as Hannah, Shu, and Hongyan the basics, and time passed.
Eventually, there was a new ping on the Zoom call, and Lucas started abruptly as Ali’s face joined the others.
“Hallo, min soccer ball, hallo the room.”
“That’s min sockerbulle, Sassa. And you know better than that, what are you doing Alexandra Lowe Riley? Amanda’s not supposed to see James at all, not to mention Hannah.”
“She’s got her back turned, and I’ll just be a minute. A little bird told me it’s time for dinner, they’re coordinating stuff between houses so you might want to wrap the lesson up.”
“Mama!” Hannah cried out, and Lucas threw Ali a stern look over the call. She winced.
“Your Mama’s right here, princess, we’re all taking very good care of her, she’ll be all alright and you’ll see her tomorrow morning I promise. Are you being a good girl?”
“Ummmm….” Hannah drew it out. “I try?”
“That’s okay pet, all we ask is that you try your best,” Ali soothed. “It’s okay Hannah, you are a good girl, even if you don’t always behave properly, and we love you. Okay? Your Mama’s sending you a kiss, right now.”
“Kiss back,” Hannah said softly and Ali nodded.
“Of course, I promise,” Ali said firmly. “After dinner is bath time for you, then bed. There’ll be a special ceremony for the bed, and after that you’ll be tucked in with your cousins and snuggle all night, okay?”
“Uh huh.” Hannah nodded. “Did Roux, JT, Hendrix and Cash watch the movie without us.”
“Mmm. I’m sorry pet,” Ali soothed. “But spending time with the big cousins and your Daddy has been better, hmm?”
“Mmmm…Uh huh,” Hannah agreed. Though she hadn’t seen her Daddy, but she’d at least heard James’ voice. “Thank you Tia Ali.”
“You’re welcome.”
There was a knock at the door then, and Jiangli returned, with helpers, to serve a light supper at Yi’s table. Jiangli joined them, Yi excused himself to host Wei and James, and Ali ended the call with a promise to see them tomorrow. When they were finished eating and the table was cleared, Jiangli led the girls from the study. “Shu, Hongyan, go take your baths, I will see to Hannah sūnnǚ.”
Hannah couldn’t help but feel nervous at hearing that.
Jiangli escorted Hannah to the bath. It was not quite adjacent to the room where Hannah would sleep with her cousins tonight - a bathroom directly connected to a bedroom was bad feng shui. Instead, there was a room in between the two. It seemed to be mostly a large walk-in closet with a round archway through to the bathroom, and a regular door leading to the bedroom..
The bathroom did have a door into the corridor, though, so it was this way that they entered. The room was decorated in pastel green and blue, with paintings of mountains on the walls.
A large mahogany soaker tub stood below tall windows overlooking the backyard. To either side were stone sinks with large round mirrors above them, and hidden behind bamboo screens were the shower and toilet. Large vases of orchids stood on the floor between the sinks.
The tub was full of gently steaming water that smelled of pomelo leaves, and on the table next to the tub were a stack of items, made ready for Jiangli to bathe her sūnnǚ; a bath brush and cake of new soap, cleansing pomelo shampoo, a soft white towel, a new white undershirt and matching boxer briefs for Hannah to wear afterward.
Hannah balked at the sight of the bath brush - long-handled, rather than the hand-held round scrubbing brush. Having a handle implied one thing. "Nǎinai! You're not gonna..."
"Shhh, sūnnǚ. It is no more than your mama will be getting, no?"
“Is it one of those good luck things again?”
Jiangli patted Hannah’s head. “It is,” she agreed. “You want the best luck for your Mama and Daddy tomorrow, sūnnǚ. It will be good luck for you too.”
Hannah sighed and allowed Jiangli to undress her, putting her clothes in the wicker laundry hamper and closing the lid before helping Hannah into the tub. Hannah sank into the hot, but not scalding water with a sigh of relief as the mingled scents of pomelo, orchid, and lavender (from the scent diffuser on the sink) worked to relax her. As Jiangli began giving Hannah her bath, she didn’t fight it; just sat still and allowed herself to be cleaned.
Maybe if I’m a good girl now, Nǎinai won’t be awfully hard on me.
She could always hope.
Jiangli wielded the friendly side of the bath brush expertly, keeping just enough distance to avoid being splashed, but at last it was done, and Hannah’s entire body was pristine, pink and warm from the scrubbing and the heat of the bath. Jiangli drained the tub, helping her shivering granddaughter out and wrapping her in the soft towel.
“There now, sūnnǚ, is that better?”
Hannah tried to scramble into Jiangli’s lap, clinging to her for comfort.
“Please, please Nǎinai, I’ll be so good I promise--”
Jiangli made a sympathetic noise, running a hand through Hannah’s clean hair. “You mean you will be a good girl if I do what you want?” She looked in exasperation at Hannah, though there was a spark of hidden amusement in her gaze. “No, sūnnǚ, that isn’t how it works little one. The way I see it you have two choices.”
“Choices, Nǎinai?” Hannah looked nervously up at her grandmother.
“Either, you be a good girl and take your bedtime spanking so we are not late to the An Chuang ceremony…or you protest again and I decide you want to be in niàobù after your spanking, then we go to the An Chuang ceremony.”
Hannah’s face flushed hot with embarrassment. “No please, Nǎinai…I’ll behave.”
“First one, then?” Jiangli prompted, and Hannah nodded meekly.
“Does it have to be the brush, though? Can it please just be your hand?”
Jiangli sighed and brushed her hand over Hannah’s hair again. “Has to be a brush, sūnnǚ. I can call Wei-Tai, and she can take you on her lap with the hairbrush, if that is better.”
Hannah nodded. She didn’t want to be spanked at all, but if she had to be, the hairbrush over a secure lap would feel better than the long-handled bath brush, bent over the tub. “O-okay Nǎinai. I’ll be good for her.”
“Wei-Tai, can you come in here please?”
There was the sound of heavy footsteps before a new, slightly panicked voice said,
“What is it? Are you okay? You didn't flip over again did you?”
“I'm fine. It's just that our sūnnǚ needs good luck smacks but she wants to be over someone's lap.”
“Don't scare me like that. I thought something had happened,” there was definitely a sense of Yi will hear about this in her tone and slight glare. Wei-Tai then shifted her focus to Hannah.
“Are you comfortable with me being the one to handle your smacks? I know we don't know each other really well, which is something we need to change and get to know each other better during the wedding and after, hmm?”
“Yes Wei-Tai.”
“None of that, call me Wei-Amā, little one.”
Hannah blushed and nodded. She followed her amā, Yi and Jiangli’s partner, into the large walk in closet/dressing room between the bathroom and bedroom. Wei-Tai had the pile of Hannah’s clothes in her arms, and dressed Hannah in the white undershirt and matching boxer shorts which apparently were to be Hannah’s sleeping attire tonight.
The towel went in the wicker hamper and then Wei-Tai led Hannah to the cushioned bench at one side of the dressing room, sitting down and gently taking her sūnnǚ over her lap, clothes still in place. Hannah clung to Wei-Tai’s leg anxiously as her spanking began; Wei-Tai’s hand lay down several sharp smacks, causing Hannah to wriggle helplessly, sniffling, as the pinkness and warmth in her bottom increased.
“Oww…” Hannah whimpered, and Wei-Tai caressed her hair gently before picking up the hairbrush on the end table by the bench.
“You are being a brave little girl, sūnnǚ. Now it is time for these to come down so we can finish this.”
“Okay, Wei-Amā.” Hannah tried to hold still as her bottom was bared, completely unnecessarily she couldn’t help feeling, because the cotton shorts made hardly any difference. The first smack of the hairbrush made her yelp and she buried her face in her arm, sobbing as Wei-Tai spanked her bottom to a hot cherry red.
“Owww, sorry Wei-Amā, sorry, I’ll be good, so good, promise…”
Almost before Hannah realized it, her spanking was over, and Wei-Tai picked her up, tugging her shorts back into place and setting Hannah upright on her lap.
“You are a very good girl, sūnnǚ, shh, it’s all right darling,” Wei-Tai soothed. “Don’t you worry little one, your Mama will be going to bed with just as red a bottom tonight, if not more. You’re not the only one. Breathe for me,” she instructed and Hannah buried her face in Wei-Tai’s shoulder as she calmed down. “Good girl. There you are,” she murmured. “Come along, it’s time now.”
Wei-Tai carried Hannah, and Jiangli rolled through the room after them, and at last they entered the bedroom which contained what would be Amanda and James’ marital bed. Tonight, though, it would be the bed Hannah and her cousins occupied, the more children the better luck.
Yi and Wei were there, along with the others from James’ little party. James was screened from Hannah’s view as she entered, but the elder men of the family began by moving the bed slightly out of position, setting it slightly diagonally to the wall for now.
They made the bed with auspicious red bed linens, and a Fate Coin was placed at each corner of the bed, as well as in the four corners of the room, the dresser, and the drawers. Antique Chinese coins were inserted top facing into red packets and placed at each corner of the mattress and under each pillow, and the cover was smoothed down. A plate was set on top of the dresser, which contained two red packets with gold coins, as well as a pair each of tangerines and oranges and more fruit from the Guo Da Li ceremony - including dried red dates, pomegranate seeds, melon seeds, peanuts and walnuts. Lucky red lamps were placed on the bedside tables, turned on and glowing softly.
The elders spoke the blessing over the bed, and then the rest turned to Yi.
“You come here, Cassius-ah.” Yi beckoned the boy, and told him to roll on the bed. Cassius, JT, Hendrix, and Roux were all there, dressed in their pajamas, and Cassius did as he was told. Once Cassius had gotten his turn to roll on the bed, Yi beckoned the other children including Hannah, and spread the fruits and seeds on the bed. “Eat, then it is time for sleep.”
The little children scrambled for the fruit as though they were starving, but Hannah managed to get a small handful of dates and one of the tangerines for herself. A few seeds and nuts, and she was feeling at least marginally better after the bedtime snack.
Then a new figure entered the equation, turning down the bedcovers. Areia tugged them back as soon as all the bits had been eaten, putting the orange and tangerine peels back on the tray. Areia ensured all the children were cuddled in the bed, covering them up together, with Hannah sandwiched in between the rest.
It didn’t take long for the little ones to fall asleep, and as Hannah followed, she smelled a familiar cologne and felt a gentle kiss on her forehead.
“Sleep well, ma princesse.”
Hannah sighed softly and drifted deeper into slumber.
Tomorrow would be a big day.
Chapter 62: We're Getting Married in the Morning
Summary:
The morning of the wedding dawns, and Amanda is woken early to begin preparing for the most important, complicated day of her life so far.
James is already awake, and Hannah can't wait to be reunited with him and with her Mama properly. James, Wei, Hannah, and the others who were at Wei's make their way together to the Wambach-Doyles' to begin the wedding...if James can get into the house, that is. For traditionally, the groom's party is locked out until they can appease the bridesmaids...not something Hannah appreciates at all.
(And even when they *do* get inside, there's the matter of the tests, or groom games, before Amanda can return to Wei's in James' company. And that's just getting things started...)
Notes:
The wedding is finally kicking off. It's gonna be an all day affair, with a fair bit of driving around, much to a certain little one's dismay lol. She just wants to keep both her Mama and Daddy, and have them married *right away*. Well, things aren't that easy with a traditional Chinese wedding...
Chapter Text
At the Wambach-Doyles’, Amanda had gone to sleep with a well heated bottom courtesy of Beverly, after her own bath in the fragrant pomelo water. She was woken at dawn, clothed in the red panties and pajamas she’d been given the night before, and rubbed her eyes blearily.
Beverly was standing over her with a slip to wear under her wedding dress. “Come Amandah. Is time to begin getting ready.”
Amanda was too sore and sleepy to argue, and allowed Beverly to dress her in just the slip for now, leading her to sit before the vanity, on the hard chair. A pair of dragon and phoenix good luck candles had been lit, and Amanda sat as still as she could on her aching bottom as Beverly brushed her hair. Best not to give her incentive to use the other side of the brush…
Over at Wei’s, she knew, James and Hannah would have been woken by their respective guardians and undergoing similar treatment, especially James. After her hair was put up in the style of a woman ready for marriage, Amanda was helped into her Western white wedding dress by Beverly.
Amanda’s bridesmaids, too, were waking up, brushing their hair and beginning to get dressed, to make ready for the arrival of James’ party.
James, for his part, had been up since five in the morning. He had dressed in his Western-style suit, had his hair combed by Yi, and hugged Yi, Jiangli, and Wei-Tai with feeling before accepting a bouquet of traditional flowers from Yi’s hands with his blessing.
James left the house with the rest of the family, getting into the driver's seat of a white car decorated with red flowers and ribbons. Wei-shen joined him in the front passenger seat, holding the bouquet for James, and the other groomsmen got in the back, buckling up before James began to drive.
Areia and the children (Hannah in the front seat) took the next car, and the rest of Wei's family followed. None of their cars - all red, for luck - were allowed to pass James and his groomsmen; James must always stay in front.
"Areia, can we catch up to Daddy, please?"
"We'll see him soon, at your Auntie Abby's house," Areia promised.
As the cars proceeded up the private road leading to Abby's house, they were greeted by strings of red candle lanterns, flickering dimly in the early morning light, the crackling of celebratory firecrackers, and the sound of dogs barking in greeting.
They disembarked from the cars, and Yi approached James and the groomsmen with a basket of red envelopes, distributing them between James, Wei-shen, Lucas, Craig, Chase, Jrue, and Tobin (a 'groom's attendant' as she preferred).
Hannah was kept back to start with, much to her frustration - she wanted her Daddy, she wanted her Mama, she wanted her Bee and her aunties and everything. But today couldn't be about her, so she stayed still (helped by the axolotl harness strapped to her back for the occasion, leash clasped in Jiangli's hand) and watched.
Wei-shen called a greeting at the door, announcing the arrival of James' party, and inside, Amanda heard. She all but flew to the door, trying not to stumble on the hem of her gown, and yelped as Ali yanked her back.
"Hey!"
"No 'hey' now, Jiejie. You behave yourself or Mama'll be using those red panties of yours for color matching," Ali said pointedly.
"But James is outside the door!"
"And he's staying outside until it's time."
"But Hannah's outside the door--"
"Amandah."
Amanda desisted and looked warily at Beverly as she approached. "Umm...hello, Mama," she offered, remembering in time.
"Hello. You go to family room and sit, Amandah. Or you want sitting to be difficult?" Beverly crossed her arms and gave Amanda a look that sent her scurrying to the couch in the family room, facing the altar Beverly had set up.
Ali laughed behind her hand, stifling a fierce grin as she and Amanda's other bridesmaids went to the door. They made sure that the door was latched with the chain, though it could be cracked open just enough to receive the red envelopes.
"How much do you want to get in?" Nicky taunted her brother-in-law. "How much you give us for Amandah?" Zeng added. James rolled his eyes as Wei-shen's brats went into full-on brat mode, knowing they could get away with it because forcing the groom and groomsmen to pay up was the tradition. He stuffed a handful of red envelopes through the ajar door.
Finally, Nicky and Zeng decided James and his companions had paid enough, and unlocked the door. James led the others into the entry (which was decked out in red and gold balloons and streamers) and the family room was covered in the same. "Double Happiness" good luck banners framed the entry, and the space between the entry and the family room.
As Tobin was heading inside, Hannah broke free of Jiangli's grasp and dashed after her.
Tobin sighed and grabbed hold of Hannah's leash. "Slow down," she whispered to Hannah, "there's things that have to be gotten through, alright?"
“I guess,” Hannah sighed.
“Did someone bring you your medicine this morning, you're very energetic, more than usual at least?” Tobin inquired.
"Nainai has it," Hannah said. "It's too early to take it, cousin Tobin."
"Mm." Tobin nodded. "Alright then."
"She's just excited, petite," Abby said from her place next to Amanda, keeping a hand on Amanda's knee so she wouldn't try and interfere. "Beverly, can Hannah sit with Amanda, please?"
Bev sighed. "Well...is not usual, but everything about this unusual," she allowed. "I suppose is nothing wrong with it, as long as Hannah sit with Amandah and not interfere."
Tobin led Hannah to sit next to Amanda, and Amanda put a comforting, restraining arm around her squirming daughter immediately.
"Mama."
"I'm right here my angel," Amanda soothed Hannah. "Shh, it's okay sweetheart, Mama's here."
Hannah nodded and cuddled close to Amanda's side as James came to give Amanda the first kiss of many she'd be getting from him that day. He kept it brief, mindful of their elders' eyes on them, and kissed Hannah's forehead lightly. "Good morning, ma reine, ma princesse," he whispered, as he hadn't really been able to see Hannah yet that morning.
"Good morning love."
"Good morning Daddy, are you and Mama married now?"
James laughed ruefully. "There's still a fair bit to go before it's all finished, ma princesse."
"Oh."
"That's right ma chou. There's a lot more to do."
Hannah whipped around so fast she almost pulled out of her Mama's arms, but Amanda caught her in time, and Hannah stared up at Clarisse with her jaw slack in surprise.
Clarisse was wearing an absolutely gorgeous dress that matched Hannah's blue suit from the bodice downward, a deep blue in layers of gauze that made Hannah think of a princess gown, like Cinderella. The bodice was covered in small pink and white silk flowers - cherry or magnolia blossoms, Hannah thought - covering her shoulders and plunging in a V-neck, though not so deeply that their elders would find it indecent for an unmarried young woman.
"Bee? Where has that dress been hiding? It's amazing on you and I only just now get to see you wearing it??"
"I hadn't seen your suit either ma chou, so fair enough," Clarisse admired Hannah's suit as long as she could without getting distracted. "But this isn't our day, this is Monsieur and Madame's, remember, and Monsieur has to get through some things before he and your Maman can continue."
Hannah nodded. She remembered; the heng dai games, her special Space Ranger mission from Daddy had been to help plan some of them.
"Zeng and Nicky wanted to dress Monsieur in your Maman's lingerie and makeup, but Ali put a stop to that," Clarisse said, snickering as she heard Ali mutter about how 'no one needed to see that thank you, even if it is traditional'.
"So we'll start with something easy instead, non?"
"Easy like what, Bee?" Hannah asked, and Ali handed Clarisse a white card, with nine different lip prints marking it.
"Oh easy enough. We all kissed this card, ma chou. Your Papa needs to tell us which one is Madame, should be simple, non?"
"Of course it's simple," James replied, looking at the nine red prints scattered over the card and trying not to let uncertainty show in his tone. He didn't want either Amanda or Hannah to be disappointed in him.
"Oh, if you need a hint, Monsieur, we are all willing to help you, except Madame, for a price. And you may consult your groomsmen, of course. You see? Easy."
A price. That meant that they would be taking red envelope bribes, James thought.
Zeng and Nicky would probably extort his groomsmen for ridiculous amounts if they had to beg for help. Better not, then.
"This one isn't it," James said after his first once-over of the card, completely certain. "The print is too light, more pink than red, and Mandy has to wear red today. That's yours, isn't it Tish?"
"Yes Uncle James, well done," Tish smiled sweetly. "I won't even make you pay me for any clues cause you guessed mine."
James frowned. The lip prints weren't identical, of course, and he huddled with his groomsmen, and Tobin, examining each.
"That's Christen," Tobin said with certainty, "and Mama Glennon next to her."
Glennon and Christen checked the card and nodded. "Though how you know mine, Tobin Powell Heath--"
"I buy the lipstick Maman gives you for Christmas cause she can't sort out her own makeup."
"Oh."
Lucas and Jrue had no trouble recognizing their own beloveds’ lip prints, leaving three undecided.
"Anything to add, Wei?"
Wei-shen looked at the three. "Well, one is Nicky-tai, one is Zeng-tai, and one is Amandah."
"Yes, thank you brother, I had figured that much out."
"Daddy," Hannah looked exasperated. "Zeng wears red that's like almost purple, didn't you notice?"
"To be fair, ma princesse, I haven't had reason to examine Zeng's lips that closely. So this mark would be hers? How did you notice that?"
"Cause I have eyes Daddy. And since Uncle Wei's sharing a house with two wives they have to wear different colors so they don't get mixed up. Mixing up makeup is bad luck you know."
"Not to mention unhygienic. Very good little one," Nicky remarked.
James sighed. "Nicky and Mandy's are left, but they look almost identical," he admitted reluctantly as Nicky's grin widened wolfishly.
"Give me a red envelope and I'll give you a clue, brother," Nicky smiled sweetly.
"You sure you only want one, Nicky?" James asked guardedly, and Nicky's smile broadened.
"Oh, it doesn't do to beggar your brother. Especially when we're just getting started."
James sighed and traded looks with Wei-shen, who followed up with a 'what-can-I-do' eyeroll. This was the way heng dai worked, after all, and technically Nicky hadn't lied or broken any rules.
"Here you are, Nicky," James handed over the red envelope, which Nicky tucked into her purse. Each envelope for the games contained 88 yuan, or about 12 dollars and 23 cents.
"And here's your clue, brother. Amandah's lipstick matches the lucky color, and the lucky direction."
James paused. He balanced the card flat on his hand and tilted it slowly side to side.
It wasn't plain white after all. It had looked that way with cursory glances, but it wasn't.
Very lightly pressed into the card, in the center and on each side (but not colored in) were the symbols representing the Four Directions - East, South, West, and North - and the 'double happiness' emblem in the middle, interwoven with the Yellow Dragon of the Center.
"East, the Azure Dragon, North, the Black Tortoise, West, the White Tiger, and South - of course, the Vermilion Bird, the phoenix - my empress ," James breathed, feeling an urge to smack his forehead for missing the obvious.
Centered atop the imprint of the Vermilion Bird was an imprint of vermilion lips, offset from the remaining pair.
Lightly, James touched a fingertip to the lip print. "Mandy."
Nicky chuckled. "Yes."
Amanda kissed James, rewarding him for the success.
"Alright, now let's see...We could have Monsieur and the others do yoga poses, but I think their suits might get wrinkled and Syd and Maman would, how do you say 'freak out'. Push-ups might be safer."
The rest of James' party had come inside while the lipstick test was being done; Adelaide and Elise took the little children in hand so the little ones wouldn't be a distraction as the adults took their places in the family room.
Jrue looked disbelievingly at Clarisse. "James has to do what now? Push-ups?"
"Oh, not just James, Monsieur Jrue. All of you."
"Maybe Tobin better not, unless you wrap her in bubble wrap first," Christen said.
Tobin scowled, but sighed reluctant acceptance.
"Perhaps we let ma chou participate, in her place?" Clarisse suggested innocently, with a flutter of eyelashes that fooled James and Amanda not a whit. They knew any excuse to see Hannah in action probably pleased Clarisse immensely.
"It'll help Hannah work off some of her energy," Amanda pointed out, and James nodded acceptance, lifting Hannah up as they lined up to do the push-ups.
Then Ali returned with a basket of squeaky rubber chickens.
"Um...what are those for?" Tobin inquired.
"They're rubber chickens. They do the push-ups on top, and have to make them squeak."
"Fantastic."
"The more they squeak now, the more dead they'll be when we give them to the kiddos later."
Jrue looked back at Lauren.
"Jrue Randall Holiday, you will kill those chickens before ours get their hands on them."
"Yes, ma'am," Jrue tossed Lauren a sardonic salute. Trust me, I intend to . He smirked. "Alright, let's go."
The second game commenced with James, Lucas, Wei-shen, Jrue and Hannah getting into position above the respective rubber chickens. They started off slow, almost too slow, and Hannah fell over laughing after her first attempt cause of the sound that the chicken made. After a look from Popo, she got back into position and the groom and grooms people began again in earnest.
True to his word, by the time they stopped playing this game, Jrue's rubber chicken, among a few others, but not all, was actually out of squeaking power.
For the third game, Bev brought forward a tray of red Solo cups, one for James and each of his attendants. They were two-thirds full of a liquid James could not identify. Overall the scent was of a Chinese bitter herbal tea, but there were hints of other ingredients.
"You drink this, James-ah. All of it," she said firmly. "The sweet, the sour, the bitter, the spice, these four things come together to symbolize your life with Amandah to come."
James looked guardedly at the cups. "All of us drink it?"
"Well...the rest of them can have HotShot, if they'd prefer it. But you don't get out of drinking the potion, James," Ali said with a firm look.
"What's in it?"
"Sweet tangyuan broth, lemon juice, bitter melon, and chilli pepper flakes, blended together," Ali said promptly. Sweet tangyuan dumplings were served as a dessert soup for special occasions, such as the New Year and, of course, weddings. Lemon juice had been easy enough to find. Bitter melon and Sichuan chilli flakes required knowing where to look, but they didn't need to look any further than Beverly's family's restaurant.
"It's not going to make Daddy sick, is it Tia Ali? Does he have to do it? Do I have to do it?"
"No, petite." Abby stepped in to take Hannah in hand before Ali could answer. "It's not going to make your Daddy sick, it's like special medicine."
"So is HotShot," Clarisse muttered, getting a grin out of Ali and an eyeroll from Syd.
Abby ignored this. "You don't have to do it, petite, but you do have to take your medicine too, so how about I get you some chocolate milk, sweetheart, and then you and your Daddy and the others can have your drinks at the same time."
"Okay," Hannah agreed promptly.
When Abby returned with Hannah's medicine (Jiangli had handed it over to her) and a tray, with one of Hannah's sippy cups full of chocolate milk, she also had small water bottles counted out for James and his groomsmen, and a box of granola bars. James nodded thanks to Abby as she set the tray down next to the tray of red cups.
"Okay ma princesse. Eat a little, and then we'll take our medicine together, hmm?" James prompted.
Abby unwrapped a peanut butter-chocolate chip granola bar and handed it to her, hoping this would help make up in a small way for being separated from her Mama and Daddy again (though at least she had them back now.)
Hannah ate the bar gratefully, then took her medicine with a swallow of chocolate milk (which helped with the stickiness in her mouth, too.)
At the same time, James and his attendants drank the sweet-sour-bitter-spicy concoction.
The only one who didn't so much as blink was Wei-shen. He snorted as James, Jrue, Lucas, Craig, Chase, Tobin, and even Areia reacted in disgust, but he shrugged it off.
"Tastes like Ma's homemade cold remedy. Been taking this stuff since I was smaller than Hendrix-ah."
They gladly drank their water to wash it down, and James' attendants were each given a granola bar, too.
James was...a little different.
"Uh...what's this?" He blinked at what Clarisse brought him on a tray. "It looks like an oversized Rice Krispy treat."
"It is."
"What am I supposed to do with that?"
"Bite it into a heart shape, then give the rest to Madame."
James blinked. "I...what."
"Nicky and Zeng wanted you to chew an uncooked ramen square into a heart instead."
Not for the first time that day, James threw Wei-shen an exasperated look.
"At least they didn't get their way, brother," Wei replied. "Go ahead, eat, then Amandah eats the rest of it."
Hannah sneakily moved her hand toward it, but Abby tugged her away, putting a Rice Krispy square into Hannah's hand instead to have for her own.
"Thank you Auntie Abby," Hannah beamed, eating hers as James did his best to make a heart out of the bigger one he'd been given.
Amanda was watching, and looked at Ali. "Couldn't he have just used a cookie cutter or something?"
"Why, afraid of sharing germs with your husband?"
"No, it just looks hard to get it right that way."
"It's a test, Jiejie. It's supposed to be hard."
Jiejie. Big sister. Right. Amanda took the mostly-recognizable heart shaped leftover from James, and with Ali and the elders watching her, she began eating, too. The rest of the party was given a share of the granola bars, so no one was left out. It's only our first breakfast, as hobbits would say.
"Thank you ever so much Meimei, I hadn't guessed that," Amanda retorted with just a touch of sardonicism.
"We running out of peach blossom luck, Amandah?" Beverly inquired, and Amanda's cheeks flushed pink. She understood quite well what Bev meant by that by now.
"No Ma, I'm behaving."
"Good, ma reine. I'm glad to hear it." James leaned over and kissed Amanda again.
"Now are Mama and Daddy married?" Hannah inquired to the room at large.
"Not yet, ma princesse," James said tolerantly, supposing they were in for a lot of this.
Hannah gave a huff of annoyance, drawing a warning look from more than one of her elders.
"It's time for the game you came up with, petite," Abby said. "If you want to stay for it. you need to behave, please."
"Oh, your Mr. Space Ranger mission, ma princesse," James said in interest. "What was your idea?"
"Tongue twisters, cause they're fun to say," Hannah remembered, brightening.
"That's right, ma chou," Clarisse agreed. "They all have to do their best to say the tongue twisters. But, only Monsieur will say it out loud. One of us will give the tongue twister to Chase to whisper to his Papa, and then Craig must tell it to Lucas, and so on and so forth. Then Monsieur must tell us what he heard."
They went down the line as instructed, Chase whispering what he heard from Syd to Craig. By the time it reached James it had been through over half a dozen people, and James looked back at Syd doubtfully. “Er...Muffin man laid in a haze of the castle?”
Syd laughed, shaking her head. “Mighty Max made a map of the maze in the meadow,” she corrected. "Pay up, all of you except James."
Sighing, James' party handed red envelopes over to Syd. The few red envelopes the groom's party had surrendered were being collected in a straw basket, to be saved for Amanda and James later.
"Good boys. And you, Tobin." Syd smiled at her friend. "It was a solid effort with what you had, James," she promised.
"Thank you, Syd. Is it time now, before Hannah explodes?"
"For the first part of the ceremony? Yes," Syd confirmed. "Amanda, sit up straighter. Hannah, sit at the other end of the couch please so your Daddy has some space."
When Hannah had been shifted, and Amanda was sitting in the middle of the couch, James knelt in front of her. He handed her the bouquet he'd been holding onto, and she gave it to Glennon for safekeeping; Glennon went to put the flowers in water, then returned hastily.
"Amanda Flahe Doyle," James said softly. "I give you my word that from this day forward, I will protect you with everything within my power. I will always be faithful to you, the light of my life - my sun, moon, and shining red star." He pressed his lips lightly to hers. Hannah barely restrained herself from speaking as James resumed.
"All my wealth is yours to spend, and I hold myself responsible for driving away anything that might cause you harm or fear, my love. All I hope to do is for your happiness and wellbeing, and that of our family. You may trust in my honesty and fidelity. I give you my word that I endeavour never to curse or offend you, my love." He kissed her again.
"More than that, these vows I extend to the daughter of our blood and any other children who we may be blessed with in future, if that is what will happen." James bowed before Amanda, then turned to Hannah and kissed her forehead before kissing Amanda once more.
It seemed that Amanda was not expected to speak any vows in return at the moment, but her smile, full of love and adoration was enough for him as she returned his kiss.
"Does that mean no more smacks ever, Daddy?" Hannah inquired, ruining the moment.
James gave his daughter a look. "No, ma princesse, it does not mean that," he said. "Thank you for informing me that I needed to be clearer about that. You still need smacks sometimes, after all, both of you."
Hannah sighed. "I'm sorry, Daddy."
Shaking his head, James beckoned her closer, and she cuddled next to James as he sat between her and Amanda on the couch. He kissed his daughter's forehead lightly.
"You don't need to be sorry, ma princesse. It was something you needed to know, it's alright. Daddy's not mad, Hannah," he soothed.
"Mama's not mad either, my angel," Amanda promised, reaching around James to stroke Hannah's hair. "Settle now, we're almost ready. James just has to find my shoes."
"Ooh, a treasure hunt, Mama?"
"M-hmm. Would you like to help Daddy, angel?"
"Yes please," Hannah said promptly.
"We're running a little behind on time, so you get one hint for free, Monsieur," Clarisse said after consulting with Sydney, Bev, and Jiangli. "The shoes are in Madame's room."
James exhaled in relief. "Okay." He hadn't felt good about needing to search the whole entire house. "Thank you, Clarisse."
She nodded. "With you and ma chou searching, I am sure you will find them in good time."
The groomsmen took this to mean that they weren't invited, so James and Hannah went upstairs alone.
The first place James looked was under the bed.
He found a pair of shoes almost immediately.
Pool shoes, the rubber-soled, stretchy kind you wore on the deck or at a waterpark.
Hannah rolled her eyes. "Not those. Silly Daddy."
"Silly, of course," James agreed.
Hannah was next to find a pair of shoes - Amanda's house slippers, which she ordinarily wore inside when not going out.
James found one of Amanda's sneakers behind her pillow and the other on the windowsill. "What." He shook his head. "How many pairs of shoes does your Mama have?"
Hannah shrugged. "Those are her work shoes though."
James sighed, checking the drawers of Amanda's dresser.
Each drawer had a pair of shoes - none of which were remotely appropriate for a traditionally-garbed Chinese bride. (None of them were red, most obviously)
Hannah began rummaging through her mama's closet. "Ummm. Daddy?"
"What is it, ma princesse?"
"Why's Bee's Krampus costume in Mama's closet?"
"I don't know, ma princesse."
Hannah took the Krampus' sack down. It was empty.
Then she began searching the robe. It had more pockets than she expected, large and deep, the right place for hiding whatever you might need hidden. "The robe has pockets, Daddy."
"Suppose Krampus runs out of room in the sack for putting naughty children in. He's got to put them somewhere."
"Daddy. That's awful."
James shrugged. "It'll keep Roux and Hendrix quiet."
"Daddy no."
"Is there anything in the pockets?" James redirected the thought process.
"Umm...well, there's that awful thing Renard sent Bee. I mean it's kind of okay I guess cause it's pretty colors and all but it was being mean to me."
"In that case, ma princesse, I would leave it alone if I were you."
Hannah sucked on her lower lip, looking at James. "I dunno Daddy, seems awful suspicious with all the other pockets being empty. Maybe there's something else--ooh."
"Found something?"
In response, wide-eyed and mouth open, Hannah withdrew a pair of red silk slippers, intricately embroidered with gold and seed pearls.
They were low-heeled and looked like they would be very comfortable.
"Umm. Daddy? I think these might be them."
"I think you might be right, ma princesse."
Hannah put everything else away tidily (putting her Mama's shoes other than the new red ones in a row on the shoe rack) and then followed James back downstairs. He was carrying Amanda's shoes, and knelt to put them on her, to a cheer of approval.
While they were upstairs, the tea things had been set out for the bride's family tea ceremony, and now Beverly, John (who had been mostly staying out of the way), Abby, Glennon, and Craig took their places, while James' elder family members did the same.
Ali sat nearby, knowing why she wasn't first to be addressed, and watched as Amanda bowed humbly before Yi, Jiangli, and Wei-Tai. "Please drink tea," she offered, seeing that they all had their cups ready. She poured the tea- remembering to fill the cups only part way, and after her in-laws had been attended to, Amanda turned to Beverly and John, her 'adoptive' parents, and gave them the same courtesy.
Seeing Hannah was squirming once again, Jiangli left and returned with a camera......
"We need to move forward so pictures now, yes?"
"Yes Ma," James agreed, doing his best to still Hannah's restlessness.
The family took photos together, in front of the family altar. Then, Nicky brought the red silk veil, and Beverly draped it over Amanda's head, effectively blinding her to everything else.
"Mama," Hannah protested.
"Do you want one to be matching with Mama, ma princesse?"
Hannah paused to consider it. "Is there another one, Daddy?"
James somehow wasn't surprised that Beverly managed to produce an extra one.
"Here is one, wàisūnnǚ. You hold still, not take it off, Clarissah carry you."
"I will, ma chou. Don't worry," Clarisse agreed, putting her arms around her chou as Beverly draped the veil over her head.
Clarisse followed in James' tracks as James carried Amanda to the car he'd driven there. He put Amanda in the back seat, and buckled her in. Clarisse gave James a questioning look, and he shrugged, opening the other door for Clarisse to settle Hannah next to Amanda in the middle seat.
She got in on Hannah's other side, supposing it wasn't traditional but it still let James remain alone in the front seat, as he needed the space for Amanda's bouquet.
Then James began the drive back to Wei's house, the rest of the family following in the rest of the cars.
During the drive - which seemed longer than it had for Hannah on the way there, despite being cuddled between Amanda and Clarisse - neither Amanda or Hannah were allowed to remove their veils, and Clarisse held Hannah's hand to keep her still.
Driving up Wei's street, they were greeted with firecrackers in the streets and red banners at the entrance to the house.
Shu and Hongyan, who had remained behind to take care of things there, came forward to greet them, pinning red flowers to James, Amanda and Hannah's clothing, and wrapping Amanda in a red sash. Shu gave a black top hat to James, to match his Western-style tuxedo. He grimaced at it, and she laughed.
“You won’t be wearing it long, anyway, but it’s supposed to look impressive.”
“Alright Shu, thank you.”
With that, they headed inside; James, carrying Amanda, and Clarisse, carrying Hannah, were escorted to the wedding chamber. It was time for the hair combing ceremony to begin.
Chapter 63: A Long-Expected Wedding
Summary:
James and Amanda finally, *finally* tie the knot at Huntington Gardens. The rest was just the lead-up; this is the wedding day their friends and family have been waiting to share with them.
After the ceremony, feasting, and dancing, James and Amanda head home with Wei's family. The new house is under construction, down the street from Abby and Glennon's, but for three days after the wedding Amanda must live with her groom's family, and that means staying with Yi, Jiangli, Wei-Tai, Wei-Shen, Nicky, Zeng, Shu and others.
Hannah and Clarisse are brought to their new room, where Hannah objects to having to stay put. Wei-Tai, Hannah's Wei-Ama, thinks her granddaughter has run out of 'peach blossom luck'. Clarisse agrees that her chou needs taking care of.
Chapter Text
As James made his way inside, he placed Amanda gently down in the chair facing the window before retreating back into the hallway and following Clarisse who was still carrying Hannah into a larger room for an adapted Ji Li ceremony (with elements of Guan Li) to be performed by Yi and Wei-Tai, next to James, while he received the groom’s version of the hair brushing ceremony.
Meanwhile, across the hall.....
Amanda was sitting in a chair as the other women in the room debated who should perform the hair-combing. The conversation had turned to either Jiangli or Beverly.
"You can do it. I will walk you through it, qìngjiāpó. I just can't reach." Jiangli smiled at Beverly and Amanda.
At this, Beverly went to stand behind Amanda and, as it turned out she didn't need Jiangli’s help as she remembered the words of the ceremony perfectly:
"May the first comb bring you a long-lasting union
May the second comb bring you a harmonious union
May the third comb bring you an abundance of descendants
May the fourth comb bring you prosperity and longevity."
When she was finished Beverly clipped the red yarn with cypress leaves on Amanda's hair, officially ending the ceremony.
Meanwhile, across the hall, Wei-Tai was just finishing up with James, and now turned her attention to Hannah. This was going to be interesting, she thought. It would be the first time she combined the Guan Li and Ji Li ceremonies into one ceremony.
“You have had the ritual bath, sūnnǚ. Your Yéyé will comb your hair now.” Wei-Tai handed the comb to her husband, who stood behind Hannah as she knelt on a cushion. He combed her hair into order, as Wei-Tai ensured Hannah did not squirm too much.
Then, a ritual cup, filled with some of the same drink James had drunk earlier at the Wambach-Doyle house was brought.
“You drink this, sūnnǚ, to taste the flavors of adult responsibility brought to you as your Baba’s heir; the sweet, the bitter, the sour and the spice, all together.”
"But Wei-Ama, Auntie Abby said I didn't have to!" Hannah's eyes widened.
"Your Aiyi, she did not know this," Wei-Tai said calmly. "She should have asked her elders before speaking."
James turned and looked at Hannah. "Come on, ma princesse. Best to get it over with, hmm?"
Hannah sniffled. "Yes Daddy." She swallowed nervously, then gulped down the contents of the small cup, shuddering at the awful concoction. "It's awful."
Wei-Tai hid a smile. "So it is with much of life, sūnnǚ. But there is some sweetness there, after all. Are you ready to continue?"
"Do I have to drink more of it?"
"No more of that today, sūnnǚ. That is a promise."
"...Okay, Wei-Ama."
Yi washed his hands ritually, then took out a small chest; it was clearly very old. He opened the chest, and removed the silk cap which resided there, placing it ceremoniously on Hannah's head.
"Behold," Yi said, "here is the firstborn of our son James-ah, who will be this day recognized as heir to her father and mother by their formal union."
James (who had been dressed in his formal Chinese wedding garments while Hannah's back was turned, and exchanged the top hat for a similar cap to Hannah's) came forward and took Hannah's hands, lifting her to her feet. "I see my firstborn, Hannah, in whom I am well pleased," he said softly, giving her a kiss on the forehead.
Back in Amanda's room, her white wedding dress had been exchanged for the qipao she had been gifted; red silk embroidered with gold, images of a dragon, a phoenix, flowers and many other good luck emblems. Seed pearls and magnolia blossoms were worked into the embroidery, and Amanda's hair had been put up in a high bun, threaded through with the red yarn and pinned with gold and diamond pins.
She was given a gold necklace to wear with a pendant shaped like a lucky pig, and then loaded down with more gold necklaces and bracelets. The veil was brought out to be placed on Amanda's head once again.
At this point, James was not to see Amanda until they arrived at the wedding venue, so Wei-Tai led Hannah across the hall to see how her mother looked in her bridal finery.
"Whoa! Mama it's soo pretty!"
"Thank you, my angel." Hannah went to feel the red material that her Mama was currently wearing and felt her suit scratch her again.
"Mama, this suit is itchy!"
"I have you, ma chou. How about you change into this and you can match Madame?"
Hannah turned around to see Bee holding a silk red shirt and what looked like matching comfortable red joggers. When Hannah touched the shirt and it was soft and just the complete opposite of the suit, she was instantly sold on the idea. "Yes please, Bee." However, the real surprise came when she followed Bee into a guest room so she could change and found Abby, who was holding something really special. "Auntie Abby! You lied! But I forgive you cause you brought me my Mr. Space Ranger shoes, thank you!"
Hannah grabbed the clothes in question and darted into the bathroom to change before anyone could respond.
Abby blinked and looked at Clarisse. "What did I lie about? I haven't lied to her!"
"About not having to drink that concoction. She had to after all. But she knows you couldn't have known. I think it is my chou's weird way of thanking you, Madame."
"I can hear you, Bee!"
"I love you, ma chou. I meant to say it was ma chou’s unique way of saying thank you."
"Uh huh."
After Hannah was changed, and everyone was comfortable and ready, the veils were brought to cover Hannah and Amanda's faces (Hannah's had to be put on under her hat, so the hat was carefully secured to it).
The members of Yi's household had brought an old-fashioned bridal sedan chair to the front door, and both Amanda and Hannah were carried to it, settled on the seat inside. The long poles, two in front and two in back, used to carry the enclosed chair (more of a decorative carriage without wheels) were held by Yi's people as they carried Amanda and Hannah to the car at the end of the driveway.
They would be driven to the Huntington Gardens by Abby, with Glennon in the front seat. James, in the groom's car, was seated with Wei, behind Yi and Jiangli.
Once they were in the car, Amanda and Hannah remained veiled for the entire ride. Amanda slipped a hand into Hannah's, squeezing gently.
The rest of the wedding party was divided up between the other cars, and they would all make good time.
When they got to the Gardens, they were greeted by a troupe of lion dancers, and another of dragon dancers, who proceeded to lead them to the hall where the feast was being readied. Ushers led guests to their seats at the tables, and a red carpet was laid down the central aisle that led to the altar on the stage at the front of the room. It was draped in red silk and loaded with offerings of food, dragon and phoenix candles, and incense sticks; three chairs covered in red silk stood to either side of the altar, facing the assembled guests.
Sydney stood to the side of the altar, with a woman of good fortune to conduct the ceremony.
The woman of good fortune lit the dragon and phoenix candles and incense on the altar, made sure all the offerings were in their proper place, and then took the incense sticks, waving them ritually in the four directions and bowing deeply. She placed the incense on the altar and kowtowed three times before it, before rising and stepping aside as Sydney introduced the bride and groom to the assembly.
Amanda walked forward first, still veiled, holding an apple in her hands to represent serenity and peace. Ali held her by the arm for balance.
James was brought to the stage by Wei-shen, and greeted Amanda with a loving smile, though she couldn’t see it. “My fairest lady,” he whispered. “Ma reine.”
Carrying a red silk sash balled up in his hands, he bowed deeply before Amanda as she stepped onto the stage with Ali’s help. Ali handed her one end of the sash, taking the apple she held and placing it on a saddle that stood in front of Amanda.
Carefully, Amanda was guided to step over the saddle, catching the apple with her foot and picking it up.
Behind Amanda, Hannah walked arm in arm with Clarisse, and they stepped to the other side of the stage as Tish and Amma threw cherry blossom petals on James and Amanda.
The good luck woman carried a fruit from the offering table and a branch of cypress leaves, walking in a circle around James and Amanda as they faced the assembly, and waving the branch in front of the bride and groom.
Then Sydney stepped forward. “Are you ready to see the bride’s face?” she asked the assembly. “I want to hear all of you.”
The crowd applauded loudly, as James stepped forward and gently removed Amanda’s veil.
"I promise to be a good wife to you, my husband, and a good mother to our daughter, and any more children seen fit to be bestowed upon us," she said softly. "I will respect and honor you, and the vows you have given to us. I will do my best to be obedient to you, knowing that you may discipline me if I am not."
James stopped her there to stroke her cheek fondly. "And I promise, my Mandy, that any time I discipline you and our children it will be in and for love of you and no other way," he affirmed. "I will honor you as the empress of my life, and our daughter as the princess that she is."
Yi, Jiangli, and Wei-Tai walked onto the stage, followed by Beverly, John, and Abby. James and Amanda tidied their clothes before their ‘parents’ seated themselves,
The good luck woman instructed James and Amanda to kneel and bow to the altar, then to their parents, giving three bows to first their own parents, then their spouse’s, in thanks and respect for supporting them. Then, they bowed to each other.
They drank from the joined wedding cups, first their own, then their spouse’s, filled with liquor flavored first with bitter orange, then with sweet.
After this, they were draped with red silk embroidered with golden good luck symbols, and a cape with a train of red silk, and golden dragons and phoenixes, was wrapped around Amanda’s shoulders.
First James, then Amanda, signed the wedding document Sydney had ready for them.
Hannah looked impatient as Amanda removed her veil and replaced her hat properly. "Does that mean you're finished being married now, Mama?"
Amanda laughed, kissing Hannah's cheek lightly. "Yes, my angel," she affirmed, chuckling. "But your Daddy and I still have something to say to you."
"Oh."
"Here before you all, I present our heir, Hannah Amanda Doyle, daughter of James Doyle, and Amanda Flahe Doyle," James said firmly, for he had signed the name-change documents to eradicate James Madison Cardwell once and for all. "She is the firstborn legal heir to all we possess, our beloved daughter."
"Hannah is our pride and joy, who we claim as our own, to love and to cherish, whether obedient or not," Amanda added, giving her daughter a gentle squeeze. "And what we have rejoined, let none tear asunder."
"May it be so," Sydney said quietly.
They turned toward the assembly, and the good luck woman gave them a golden basin full of red envelopes, which they threw to the crowd as they stepped down off the altar. Hannah had her own little basket of red envelopes to give, too.
Yi, Jiangli, Wei-Tai, John, Beverly, and Abby returned to their table, taking Hannah and Clarisse with them.
James and Amanda proceeded through the tables, serving small cups of wine to the assembled adults, as the hired wedding singer began to perform on the stage.
It didn’t take long, working together, for James and Amanda to ensure all the honored elders were served, and then they returned to their family’s table. Most of the tables seated eight, but there were two tables pushed together so that James, Amanda, Hannah, Clarisse, Yi, Jiangli, Wei-Tai, John, Beverly, Ali, Abby, Glennon, Craig, Chase, Tish, and Amma could all sit together, with the smaller tables surrounding theirs.
The tables groaned under the weight of dishes:
- abalone and sea cucumber
- shark fin soup
- chicken and lobster
- Peking duck
- roasted pork
- whole steamed fish
- fried rice and noodles
- dessert tangyuan soup, of small sticky rice dumplings stuffed with sweet filling in a sweet broth.
Drinks flowed freely, too - more of the orange-flavored Chinese rice wine, plenty of tea, and both Coca-Cola and 7-Up, which were seen as good luck drinks because of their Chinese translations (and because 7 was almost as lucky as 8 or 9).
Ali (as well as Sydney, and a few others) were rather inconvenienced by the traditional menu, but they hadn't had any say in it. However, Bev had intervened with Sheri, and beside the dish of sea cucumber and abalone was an alternative appetizer of Asian cucumber salad. The shark fin soup was paired with a tofu and noodle soup, while the chicken and lobster/Peking duck/pork/fish main course had been served alongside 'vegan roast goose' (made with tofu skins stuffed with carrot and mushroom filling).
Vegan noodles were offered alongside the fried rice and noodle dishes, and there was a platter of vegan mooncakes to finish.
Hannah was given the sea cucumber and abalone, she vehemently replied, “No thank you!”
When Ali saw this she asked Hannah if she would like to try the Asian cucumber salad instead. After showing Hannah the sauce that went with it and getting her to take a bite, it turned out this was an acceptable alternative.
The next course to be served was the soup course, and Ali took the initiative of telling Hannah she had options of shark fin soup and tofu noodle soup before one could be forced upon her. She chose shark fin, much to Jiangli’s delight.
“You see. She is a good heir for James-ah, a strong heir.”
Hannah took a bite of the soup, and another, as her Nǎinai beamed proudly. By the third bite, though, Amanda could tell Hannah was struggling.
“Angel? What’s wrong?” Amanda asked gently.
“It doesn’t feel good in my mouth, Mama,” Hannah said anxiously, and Amanda cupped her cheek gently, stroking there to soothe her.
"My poor angel. You don't have to finish that."
“Do you want a bowl of the tofu and noodle soup instead, Hannah? There’s plenty,” Ali assured her. “Aunt Sheri cooked for an army.”
“I’ll try, Tia Ali.” Hannah nodded as her bowl was exchanged for the other. Jiangli’s proud smile had vanished, to be replaced by a concerned look for her granddaughter.
“Sūnnǚ, you are well?”
“Yes Nǎinai. I’m sorry I couldn’t finish the other soup, please don’t be mad with me.”
“Not mad, sūnnǚ. Is not your fault you did not have enough peach blossom luck today.” Jiangli tsked and shook her head. “You try this soup now, sūnnǚ.”
Hannah took a bite of the soup, and immediately felt better for it. She emptied her bowl with no further complaints by the time the main course was served.
Amanda made sure that Hannah had the pork chops which were her favorite, but she was also given a serving of the fried chicken and lobster. “Phoenix and dragon, Hannah wàisūnnǚ,” Beverly explained. “They have best luck together. You try.”
Hannah took a few bites of the fried chicken and lobster dish, and while it wasn't bad, she preferred the pork chop Amanda had served her. In the middle of eating her pork chop, Hannah blinked and looked warily at Amanda. "Ummm...Mama?"
"What is it, my angel? Is the pork chop not good?"
"Huh? Oh no, Mama, the pork chop's real good, but Mama, what did Nǎinai mean by not enough?"
"You need demonstration, wàisūnnǚ?" Beverly asked dryly, making Hannah's cheeks flush.
"No thank you Popo."
When the rice and noodle course was served, Hannah reached for a share of the vegan noodles as well as the traditional ones, much to Ali’s delight.
Jiangli and Beverly exchanged glances, mutually deciding not to take offense. At least their granddaughter was eating.
After the rice and noodles came the dessert course. Bowls of sweet tangyuan soup were served, glutinous rice balls in a sweet ginger broth. Ali ensured that Hannah would have two of the vegan mooncakes - at Amanda's request, they had been shaped like axolotls, to represent the Year of the Dragon and their celebrating Hannah's confirmation into their combined family.
Amanda got a bowl of the dessert soup, and placed one of the balls of sweet rice dough from her bowl onto Hannah's dessert plate. She bit into another of the rice balls, revealing a sweet peanut butter filling, reminiscent of Reese's Cups.
"Try a rice ball, my angel. I know you like peanut butter cups, they taste just like the inside of one," Amanda coaxed gently.
Hannah obediently took a bite, getting half the small rice ball in her mouth at once, and her eyes lit up. She finished the rice ball off, and looked appealingly at Amanda.
"More, Mama?"
"Mmm...I don't know, my angel, I'll let you have one more, but you still have your axolotl mooncake. Unless you want to wrap it up for home, because you don't need too much sugar all at once."
"You already outrun us with all your energy, Little Monkey," Chase gave Hannah a fond grin from across the table. "No need to overdo it."
“This is actually a mosaic axolotl, one of the rarest," Hannah observed, wrapping it carefully up in paper for later and giving Clarisse an appealing smile. “Such a little genius ma chou," Clarisse praised with a fond grin, as she set a bowl of tangyuan soup in front of Hannah, who immediately went for another sweet rice ball.
There were eight in the bowl, four made with red dough, and four with gold.
They floated in a sweet, gingery broth made with Chinese rock sugar, ginger, honey, osmanthus flowers, and goji berries, along with a beaten ‘vegan’ egg swirled in.
The first ball Hannah had tried, with the peanut butter filling, had been red. She decided to pick a gold ball this time, and took a bite, sputtering. “Mama, it’s not same.”
“Not all of them are filled with peanut butter. There’s other fillings, red bean paste, black sesame, and lotus seed matcha, pet,” Ali soothed. “It looks like you found a red bean one. You don’t like that one?”
“No, doesn’t feel good Tia Ali.”
"Okay. You don't have to finish that one," Ali promised.
"You know what Alexandrah do when she little girl, wàisūnnǚ?" Beverly looked at Hannah as though sharing a great secret, and Ali's cheeks pinkened, not wanting to guess what her Ma was about to say.
"She take the chopstick, so, and put it in the rice ball." Beverly demonstrated with her own bowl of tangyuan, and brought the chopstick out of the gold rice ball, this time with black sesame paste clinging to the tip.
"Popo used to yell at me for that," Ali muttered, getting an amused chuckle from Beverly.
"Ah well. Is different for Hannah, qian jin. You my Ma's wàisūnnǚ. Hannah mine."
“Sooo…I can do it? Even though Tàipó said it was naughty, I’m allowed?” Hannah checked.
Jiangli gave Beverly a look, raising an eyebrow. “You think your Ma will not know, next time you go to worship, qìngjiāpó?”
Beverly sputtered at Jiangli’s pointed remark.
“But…Tàipó couldn’t smack Popo. Could she?” Hannah ventured.
Jiangli smiled serenely. “The power of the ancestors is very mysterious, sūnnǚ.”
Cassius, listening at the next table, blurted out "But how? She not here.... ghosts can smack people?"
Jiangli turned to look at Cassius. "Listening, were you little one? Ancestors are different from ghost. Ghost are ancestors who were bad. They not have ability to smack you." Jiangli looked intently at Hannah. "You are safe, sūnnǚ. She not coming back, we promise you this. Our ancestors protect you now. What your Baba did, sever his connection to her forever, and she cannot touch you."
Hannah looked relieved at that, and reached for another rice ball in celebration.
She poked it carefully with a chopstick, and withdrew it covered in green matcha and lotus paste.
"Thank you for teaching me Tia Ali's trick, Popo."
"You are welcome, wàisūnnǚ. I am glad it help. Perhaps Ma be glad, too."
"Would Popo really--" Ali looked at Beverly warily and stopped before finishing her sentence.
"Is not likely, qian jin."
"Notice how she didn't rule it out," Amanda muttered, and Beverly raised an eyebrow.
"That is enough, Amandah."
No one had a response to this, and looking around the table it became obvious everyone was finished with dessert and the smols, including Hannah, needed to burn off some energy, so it was decided it was now time to start dancing.
The staff cleared the tables, packing up the leftovers as Yi and Jiangli directed. The floor was cleared for dancing, and the karaoke machine was set up. Syd tugged Amanda's arm, and she sputtered as Sydney pulled her and James toward the stage. "Ali, help me--"
"Oh no. You're on your own."
Syd had Amanda sputtering, because "Ain't No Mountain High Enough" was set up as the first song.
"Leroux, I'm gonna get you for this," Amanda hissed, making Syd laugh as James began belting out the song, mic in hand.
Actually, he's not half bad at this. Amanda had no idea James knew the song. She didn't bother singing herself, just watching James and forgetting she was on stage with him. I had no idea he could sing Motown, but I suppose just cause Herself would never allow it doesn’t mean he never learned.
The next song, "Forever and For Always" by Shania Twain, was much more Amanda's speed, and she didn't mind taking the microphone from James, singing just for him as the rest of the world seemed to fade away.
When she was finished, James rewarded her with a kiss.
"Put Baby Shark on the machine, Mommy!" Roux squealed at Syd, and Amanda pulled back from James as they walked off the stage together, looking adoringly at her husband but feeling a little exasperated by the smol one. Baby Shark? At a wedding? Where we just had shark fin soup? Sustainably sourced, of course, Yi, I mean Baba Yi wouldn’t source it from endangered sharks--
Her mental monologue cut off as Hendrix started, too, and Lauren rolled her eyes in solidarity with Amanda.
"How about Auntie Syd puts whatever's next on the program on, sweet boy?"
Then they saw Shu fiddling with her phone. It seemed that Syd and Shu had been put in charge of the music.
"Baby Shark" started to play.
Amanda gave Shu a bewildered look as Shu laughingly led the little ones up on stage with Lauren and Syd, and then Amanda heard the lyrics properly.
It was Baby Shark, all right. In Cantonese. This captured more of the guests' attention - extended family from Yi and Jiangli's side, or from Beverly's, who actually understood what it was saying. (Though it was a simple enough song that Amanda had the idea pretty quickly.)
Capturing her attention more was the fact that JT, Hendrix, Cassius, and Roux were singing along. With the Cantonese words, not the English ones.
"Shu teach them in the car ride, Amandah," Wei-Tai said proudly.
The karaoke continued after the kids were done, and Ali pulled Hannah to the stage, letting her sing (and dance) to "You've Got A Friend In Me" as Syd turned the song on.
Hannah bounced and twirled happily as she belted out the tune with Tia Ali, feeling the magic of the night envelop her, until it was time for the next song to play and she gave the floor to Uncle Wei-shen, Nicky, and Zeng…
Before long the karaoke and dancing was finished and all that was left was to head home. In the case of Amanda, James, Hannah, and Clarisse, that meant heading back to Wei's house, where their new bedrooms had been prepared and all their important belongings that they couldn't do without, or couldn't replicate had been handed over by Abby's family to Wei's for the time being.
The final phase of the wedding ceremonies, the honeymoon period in which the bride could not return to her parents' house, was only three days, but for that time, James, Amanda, Hannah, and Clarisse would live under Wei's roof (Yi's, mostly, while he was there) as the new house was not finished. It had started being built on the lot, and they were about two weeks into the build, but they hadn't gone to take a good look at it yet with everything going on.
Hannah and Clarisse had been escorted to their room by Wei-Tai, or as Hannah was to call her Wei-Ama, who took her granddaughter aside and squeezed her hand reassuringly.
"This your room now, sūnnǚ. You and Clarissah stay here at our house, with your Baba and Mama, until returning to Abby-ah and Glennon-ah in three days."
Clarisse, sensing a problem brewing, put a hand over Hannah's mouth and tugged her away from Wei-Tai firmly, leading her to the sensory swing and settling her in it. She sat down with Hannah and put her arms around her girlfriend, rocking gently with her.
"Daddy and Mama and us have to stay here? We can't go back?" Hannah blurted out as Clarisse rocked in the swing with her.
"Is just three days, sūnnǚ," Wei-Ama said coaxingly. "Then you go back. You stay there, or here, as much as you like. They both your room now."
"But Wei-Ama, three whole days?? And me and Bee can't go back?"
"You and your Bee can visit, if you like, sūnnǚ. But you sleep here, and your Baba and Mama don't go back till then." Wei-Tai did her best to be comforting. "Is the time of transition, when your Mama learning to be part of our family, not just her Baba and Mama's family anymore."
"Oh...well I guess that makes sense." Hannah sighed and rested her head on Clarisse's shoulder.
"It's going to be all right, ma chou." Really, Clarisse reflected, the distance between Malibu, where Wei's house was, and Abby and Glennon's house in Hermosa Beach was not a matter of a short walk. If they wanted to go back, they'd have to ask Wei-Shen or someone to drive them there. Which they would probably do, given Wei-Tai's easy agreement. But it was a drive of nearly one and a half hours.
Once they had the new house finished, similar to Wei's but just down the street from Abby and Glennon, that wouldn't be a problem. But of course it was just another test of Amanda's devotion to her new family, before she returned to her birth family as a wedded wife and a guest for the first time. Not that Abby would ever think of Madame as a guest, Clarisse thought, but that seemed to be the Chinese way.
"Perhaps you are needing more peach blossom luck to sleep properly, sūnnǚ. Has been an exciting day for you, too much how do you say, stimulation, hmm?"
"What do you think, ma chou? You have been a very good girl today," Clarisse soothed comfortingly. "But even good girls need warm bottoms too, sometimes. And there's been a lot going on. You definitely sleep better after a little baking, do you not ma chou?"
"I...guess," Hannah admitted reluctantly, slowly getting to her feet. "But not the hairbrush, please Wei-Ama?"
"Oh no, of course not that tonight," Wei-Tai agreed. "Get dressed for bed, sūnnǚ, then come here."
Hannah and Clarisse hurried to ready themselves for bed, finding their pajamas in the drawer, and when they had changed, Hannah slowly went to the bed, where Wei-Tai was seated.
"But Wei-Ama, what about Bee?"
"Oh, does your Bee need a little peach blossom luck as well sūnnǚ?"
At Clarisse's indignant sputter she chuckled fondly. "That was a joke, Clarissah. You get used to our humor while you stay here. You want to give sūnnǚ her warm up smacks?"
"Yes please, Wei-Tai."
"You call me Wei-Ama as well, Clarissah."
"Yes Wei-Ama. I would like to," Clarisse nodded.
Hannah just bet she would. Still, when Clarisse seated herself beside Wei-Ama, Hannah obediently settled in position over her girlfriend's lap. She had dressed in a red silk sleep shirt and pajama bottoms that had been left for her, and Clarisse's hand whispered over the smooth fabric, a gentle caress before she tugged Hannah's pj bottoms and boxers down out of the way.
Clarisse patted Hannah's bare bottom gently before starting, beginning with light smacks and slowly firming them up. She knew Hannah would be getting plenty from Wei-Ama, so she just focused on turning the pale bottom pink, just enough to warm Hannah up and for her to begin sniffling a little.
"Oww, Bee..."
"Oh, there, there, ma chou," Clarisse soothed. "It's alright my love, you did so well for me."
"Come here sūnnǚ." Wei-Tai helped Hannah up and traded places with Clarisse, settling Hannah over her lap. Bottom still bared, Hannah squirmed to find a comfortable position until Wei-Tai stilled her with a firmer smack to her bottom. Whining softly, Hannah lay still as her spanking resumed. As promised, the hairbrush didn't enter into it, or the lucky red ruler, either. It was just Wei-Tai's hand, laying down smack after smack as the pink shade of Hannah's bottom continued to deepen, the comfortable warmth from Clarisse's spanking turning to a hot scarlet.
"Owww, Wei-Ama, sorry, sorry I'll be good," Hannah cried and Wei-Tai stopped, rubbing Hannah's red bottom gently.
"Oh, you are a very good girl sūnnǚ, taking your spanking properly," Wei-Tai soothed. "Wei-Ama is here sūnnǚ, just breathe for me, shh, there, there." She gathered Hannah into her arms and pulled her briefs and pj bottoms back up, cuddling Hannah close. "There now, sūnnǚ, Wei-Ama has you, precious one."
Hannah cuddled close to her Wei-Ama, and then was tucked into her new bed with Clarisse, snuggling close to her Bee with their plushes. She was still sniffling a little, still unsure about staying here for three days before going back to Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon’s. But she knew her family - both sides - loved her and wanted to keep her safe. They had to do this for her Mama and Daddy, and at least they hadn’t said she couldn’t ever go back. Two homes - soon to be three - wasn’t a bad situation.
She fell asleep, warm inside and out, with her head on Clarisse’s shoulder.
Chapter 64: At The Wambach-Doyles'
Summary:
After the wedding, James, Amanda, Hannah, and Clarisse spent three days quietly at Wei-shen's house, so James and Amanda could have their 'honeymoon' period (and the less Hannah knows about *that*, the better). But finally, it's time for them to return to Abby and Glennon's house, where they can catch up with the Preaths (including the Thompson girls).
On the way back to her Aunties, however, Hannah got a *little* overexcited, and Uncle Wei, Mama, and Daddy are Not Pleased about the button thing happening, again.
So, along with talk about the new house, and preparing to watch a replay of the W Gold Cup's opening USWNT match, Hannah needs another lesson or two. And not just the kind involving smacks.
Notes:
This chapter leads into the next "Tales of the Tournaments" chapter - Hannah and co. watching USWNT vs. Dominican Republic for the W Gold Cup on replay.
Chapter Text
The three days passed quickly, and on the morning of Wednesday, February 21st, Hannah and Clarisse woke early. They didn't have much to pack, of course - most of their things were still back at Abby and Glennon's - but they showered and dressed and joined James and Amanda in the front hall of Wei's grand house.
"Are you glad to be going back, my angel?"
Hannah snuggled close to her Mama and nodded. "I like Uncle Wei's house, and I'm glad we're getting one like it, specially if I can have a whole axolotl room," she said. "But it'll be good to be back at Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon's. I miss them."
"Of course, ma princesse," James said. "Well, we're going to go as soon as Wei-shen has the car ready, then we should be just about in time to join your aunts for breakfast. Okay?"
"Okay Daddy." Hannah hugged him with one arm, her other hand holding her go bag, and James returned her hug. They went to meet Wei-shen outside, where he had brought the amphibious car. (It didn't need to be a boat; there was only a light rain today. But he knew how much Hannah enjoyed helping him 'drive' it.)
However, as soon as Hannah got in the car, it was obvious she was excited and had energy to burn, not to mention she hadn't taken her medicine because they were going to breakfast, after everyone was inside and they started down the road, Hannah couldn't help but press the buttons she was previously told not to, though they weren't dangerous and she could do it still buckled, it was still naughty. And her Mama was quick to say so.
"Hannah Amanda, that's enough." Amanda tsked and shook her head. "You've been told about pressing those buttons."
Wei-Shen pulled over long enough for Amanda to retrieve Hannah from the front, switching places with James, and putting Hannah next to her, instead.
"Mama, please," Hannah sniffled, "it's not my fault, they're shiny and they need pressed."
"Shhh, angel," Amanda soothed, hugging Hannah close to her side and taking Hannah's fidget toys out. One of them was a bright red button that clicked when Hannah pressed it. "You can press your button, angel, how's that?"
Hannah grabbed for her fidget button and began clicking it incessantly as Wei-Shen resumed driving. Amanda stifled the urge to roll her eyes, and just held Hannah as close as she could for the remainder of the drive.
As soon as they were parked in the Wambach-Doyles' driveway, and Wei had opened the door, Hannah leaped out of Amanda's arms and bolted for the door, only to be stopped short by James.
He didn't grab her, but his gesture of halt that he usually only used with Areia froze her in her tracks.
She froze in place, not daring to blink as James stood up and approached her.
"Take Clarisse and go inside, Amanda," James said, keeping his back to his wife and his eyes on Hannah, who still hadn't stirred. She stayed frozen, eyes wide, as James came to face her, and spoke.
"Walk slowly please, ma princesse."
Despite the remark, James still hadn't made the countersign, and Hannah was the stillest she'd been all morning - or in the last week, truthfully. She felt James touch her shoulder, take her hand, and only then did he sign 'at ease'. Clutching James' hand, she slowly descended the steps of the vehicle, hopping out the door onto the ground.
"I'm sorry Daddy," Hannah said meekly.
"I'm sure you are, Hannah Amanda, but now you're recognized as my heir you have to try at least a little harder to behave properly," James said firmly. "It's alright to play with your fidget button. You had it in your pack. You know you aren't to play with Uncle Wei's buttons, we've discussed this already."
"But Daddy--"
"Sweetheart," James gentled his tone just a little as he led Hannah slowly up the path. They stopped outside the door, and he turned Hannah to face him, looking intently at her. "Breathe."
Hannah took a breath and let it out, eyes wide with worry.
"What do you think is going to happen, ma princesse?"
Hannah sniffled. "I dunno...smacks probably?" she guessed, sounding anxious, and James tucked an arm around her, squeezing gently.
"Do you think you should be smacked?"
"I dunno....being smacked before breakfast would mean really lots of trouble. Cause then we'd be late for Tante Abby."
James chuckled ruefully at this. "Late for your Tante Abby, perish the thought, ma princesse. No of course, no smacks before breakfast. Can you walk calmly in the house with me?"
"Uh huh."
"Good girl." James squeezed Hannah's shoulder gently, and guided her inside. "You're okay princesse, Daddy's got you, nothing to worry about now Hannah sweetheart. Let's get you your breakfast, and your medicine, and then we'll talk. Okay?"
Hannah nodded, cuddling close to James. The door opened and Abby greeted them with, "Good morning, and petite, you don't need to worry about being late for breakfast, I had to help wake some people up anyway. And you won't get lots smacks, cause I'm assuming you haven't taken your medicine yet cause you were coming here for breakfast after all?"
Hannah sputtered at this wondering who gave Tante Abby trouble this morning considering she, and Bee, weren't there to be the trouble? Then her brain realized a more important question was how did Tante Abby know about the buttons?
Abby answered the unasked question from the look on her niece's face by pointing to the side of Hannah, "I heard your conversation on the new doorbell camera we got while you were gone. Chase suggested it after seeing one at college after the first interaction with Areia. We were on a wait list. When I saw your motions, I figured the conversation would be interesting. Anyway, we should get you your medicine before anything else." Abby said as she ushered them inside and they went to the kitchen, where pancakes and bacon were waiting.
Glennon was already pouring chocolate milk for Hannah to have with her medicine, and James led her to the table to sit next to Tish, who was squirming a little on her peach blossom cushion.
"My point was it was a worthy investment. We didn't need to wait months later-"
"Enough, love. I don't like throwing my name around to get everything, especially if it's not soccer related."
"Oh but-"
"Glennon Kishman Wambach-Doyle, we will discuss this later, and don't think I've forgot about you, petite-"
"Tante Abby you said-"
"Shh, it's okay, ma chou. I think she was speaking to your cousin."
"Speaking of soccer though-"
Abby was cut off by a chime and unexpected voices probably thinking the same thing as Abby....
"Shh, ma chou. I think that is the new camera, non, Madame?"
Abby smiled as she showed the group an obviously excited AT who was gesturing with her hands, but on mute for the moment. Probably speaking about the recent USWNT match.
As Hannah went to open the door and surprise her cousin, James suddenly received a phone call.
"Hannah Amanda, sit down and take your medicine," Abby redirected her, "Clarisse can get the door." She glanced sideways at James as he answered his phone.
Hannah took her seat next to Tish and obediently took her medicine as Clarisse went to answer the door. "Daddy? Who is it?" she ventured, but James didn't seem to hear. He was speaking rapidly in Cantonese to whoever was on the other end, with an authoritative tone that he would never take with Yi or Wei-shen when speaking as family. He paused to hear their answer, then replied.
"Excuse me, ma chou, what is going on?" Clarisse returned to see Monsieur speaking in Chinese something or other on the phone and Hannah listening as though she understood - which she does, Clarisse Agathe, remember your chou is a language genius not just a statistics one.
"Daddy is on the phone." Clarisse had to try very hard not to roll her eyes but before she could speak, James hung up and turned to address the room.
"I just got off the phone with the lead manager, who is now apparently Areia who is working below the foreman construction crew that is building our house, which somehow ended up being Mr. Phillipe because and I quote, "Syd made a passing comment about the construction crew so Areia decided to help out considering the season hasn't started yet, which led to her Papa wanting to be productive instead of "just following behind her Mamas all day and calling them beautiful" cause apparently he picked up carpentry as a trade while he was in hiding.
Anyway, thanks to a new law, they will now be able to work at night as long as they work in four separate shifts, two night and two day, use tools that can be masked by noise canceling headphones, and have hard hats and lights. And to segue this back to conversation about ‘the soccer’," James shared a conspiratorial wink with Glennon, "the good news is our house will now be finished on the weekend between the Semifinals and final of the gold cup. On that note I have a suggestion....."
"Oh?"
"Yes, how would you feel about hosting a watch party for the Semifinal match/"crossing the street" party, then we could host a watch party for the final/housewarming?" James asked, looking at mainly Abby but letting the room take in everything he said.
"That would be fine, but "crossing the street" party?" Abby asked.
Abby hmm-ed thoughtfully. "You mean a party to celebrate the house being almost ready to move into, and then the housewarming when it's actually ready?" she suggested. "Beverly will want to make sure it's up to her standard before permitting you to move in, anyway."
"And moving doesn't mean leaving, obviously," Amanda rescued Abby before Hannah could panic, "we still have rooms here, it's just now we have our own space almost ready, and you can invite your cousins and friends to stay over once we're settled."
"Yes, exactly!"
"That sounds fine by me," Abby agreed.
"Sofia's wanting to get tickets for everyone to the semifinal. And the final, obviously, if we make it," Alyssa said.
"How much of everyone is everyone?" Abby raised her eyebrows.
AT gestured vaguely. "Oh...you know, Grandmere. Everyone. Like a private box."
"And that would be how much?"
"You know, your storasyster never did have a "crossing over to other team" party for Rachel, do you think we could convince her to give up the box idea if we made it a joint party for Rachel too?" Glennon put in.
"Are you sure you're up for that love?"
"Of course. Anything for family. Besides, I know where I can find help. I can think of three people at the very least to even plan a few Swedish dishes as a surprise."
"Well, San Diego are making a party of it, and they're each allowed to invite a reasonable number of guests. The Wave's biggest box holds space for 75 people, so..." AT shrugged. "It's more of a 'hey, Sof, who do you want to come' kind of thing."
"And what counts as 'reasonable' for all the players, cousin?" Tish had finally found a mostly comfortable position on her pillow. "There's how many Wave players coming? Not Alex and Naomi, they're otherwise occupied, obviously."
"Kailen either," AT giggled.
"Right, so that's down three. If there's 23 players on the squad, there'd be 20 left, that's almost a third of the space filled just for them so they can't be inviting a million people."
"Not to mention, if each only has 2 people, that's the other 2/3. Maybe we leave that for others, especially if their family might not normally make it. Like think about how Scarlett's family is in Mexico, or someone might have family who is handicapped and can't normally climb the stairs, but could use the elevator to the box. It was a good idea, little one, but maybe we watch here instead?" Tobin asked as she came up behind AT to wrap her in a comforting hug.
Christen appeared in the kitchen next, following behind Gisele and holding the hand of a very timid Zoe.
AT pressed herself into Tobin's arms with a sob. "But the USWNT players and Canadians got their own sections for family to watch, Mama Tobin. Abuela Gloria and Tio Servo and Charlie can go, and Nay's mama and daddy and big brother, and Kail's if they come. That's different. And Sof wanted you and Mama Christen and me and Gi and Zozo to come cause there'd be more spots left. Sides Gi's already on the squad as a training player, that means she gets family spots, too."
"Well, hello. It's nice to finally see you." Abby smiled at Zoe.
She only got a smile in return and a small wave before the youngest Thompson ducked behind Christen.
"With Alex being called up, and their Abuela needing help, Vivian got special permission for us to help out. However, we might have snuck Zozo away from the apartment. Apparently she's feeling shy right now. I understand, believe me. And while they have good intentions and I trust the wave players, we can't take the risk of Zozo being seen by other people and it being used by lawyers, okay?"
AT didn't answer verbally, only further burying her head in Tobin's chest.
Moments later, Gisele decided to break the silence and spoke up, looking at Tish. "Umm, why are you moving around?"
"Have you girls had breakfast yet? We have a full spread." Glennon asked, trying to get the attention away from that question, especially with smol Thompson in the room.
"What do you think of freshly baked cinnamon rolls, Zoe?" Hannah asked.
From Clarisse's smirk, it was evident that something else freshly baked was on her mind, but she mercifully kept the remark to herself.
"The little mini ones, like from the store? From before?" Zoe looked to AT for clarification.
"She means back before, when she still payed attention, the store bought version in the can that's the smaller version," AT turned to look at her youngest sister, "knowing Grandma Glennon, she probably only has the ingredients for homemade ones, but Tish can tell you how good those are, AND I'm sure if you ask really nice, Grandma Glennon might let you and you alone help her? She's never made the mini ones before so she could probably use your help, right Grandma Glennon?"
"I have ingredients for homemade ones. I can even do chocolate cinnamon rolls," Glennon added. She'd learned that recipe from Gloria Carrasco, so hopefully the girls would like it.
Hannah sputtered. "You can do chocolate, Auntie Glennon? You never told me that."
"You didn't ask, Hannah."
A throat cleared behind them.
"That is more than enough, Glennon. Anyone who ate, head to the family room, the rest of you can sit here or follow there. I'll put on recaps, and maybe even the match later, if and that's a big if, everyone behaves. I'm too old to be dealing with literally rooms, plural of you brats from sun up to sun down. Let's move, people." Abby kept her tone low and only softly clapped her hands, but you could tell she was fed up with bratty behavior.
AT and Zoe got to help Glennon in the kitchen with the cinnamon rolls, as Hannah sulked over her plate. Tish was glad to escape the kitchen, but before she left,
"Mama? Can I have a cinnamon roll when they're finished?" There was a slight tremble in Tish's voice as she stepped around the counter with her pillow tucked under her arm.
"Of course sweetheart, all's forgiven now," Glennon promised, pausing to pull Tish close and press a kiss to her temple. "It's alright Tish," she soothed, "and don't worry about Mama Abby, she's not mad. No one's mad with you."
Tish nodded, and obediently trotted into the family room, trailed by Hattie and Honey.
"Ma chou, how about Madame, Monsieur, and I spend a little time in your room?"
Hannah looked warily at Clarisse, but she let her Bee, Mama, and Daddy take her upstairs. She immediately went to her sensory swing and climbed inside, snuggling with her axolotl.
“Do you want to talk about it?" Clarisse asked after holding her chou for ten minutes.
James and Amanda sat together on the bed, watching as Clarisse comforted Hannah, rocking the swing gently and rubbing Hannah's back as she waited for an answer.
"W-won't get cinnamine roll cause I was bad."
"Of course you will, ma chou," Clarisse said coaxingly. "You're never too bad for cinnamon rolls, ma chou. You're too sweet not to have them, cherie, you might just need a little baking for yourself first, that's all."
“But Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon are already mad with me and I just got back!”
"Oh ma chou, non," Clarisse soothed, "no one's mad with you, but you just need a little attitude adjusting, hmm? And then once your baking is over, we can go get your fresh baked cinnamon roll, all for you, and it'll be all alright."
"But Bee--"
"Non, the only but we're worrying about is this pretty one, ma chou."
Hannah blushed, knowing her Mama and Daddy were in the room as Clarisse insisted on sliding a hand under her bottom and rubbing gently.
"Come here, please Hannah," Amanda said gently, and Hannah looked at her warily.
"Mama's not mad?"
"Not mad, no, angel," Amanda promised. "Come here and sit with Mama please."
Hannah slowly climbed out of the swing and trotted across the room, climbing into Amanda's lap. Amanda put an arm around Hannah and rocked her gently.
"Okay sweetheart, can you use your listening ears for Mama?"
Hannah sighed. "Uh huh. Mama?"
"Yes angel?" Amanda ran her fingertips through Hannah's short hair comfortingly.
"You always used to say it from before. 'Use your listening ears, Hannah'. When you were being my work mama."
"That's right," Amanda agreed. "It's still a thing, my angel. I know you can do it."
"Uh huh, but Mama," Hannah faltered at Amanda's raised eyebrow.
"What is it, sweetheart?"
"What's gonna happen?"
"What happened when your hands were naughty before, Hannah?"
Hannah bit her lip, but Amanda rubbed it gently to make her let go. "Ummm..." Hannah looked worried. "Hands got smacked, but Mama I don't want."
"I know you don't want, angel," Amanda looked sympathetic. "But what's the best way for hands not to get smacked?"
"Ummm...if hands not naughty?"
"That's right, my angel is so smart," Amanda said, giving her a cuddle. "But it's hard to remember that sometimes, when hands really want to do a thing, hm?"
Hannah nodded. Mama understood. "Uh huh, I mean yes Mama."
"Of course it is, my angel. That's why naughty hands need a little reminder."
Hannah's hopeful look faded. "Oh."
"Mama also thinks you might be needing a little reminder about sulking and pouting, instead of talking to us when you're not feeling good in your head, angel. So I think, like Clarisse said, a little bit of warming up might be in order."
"Oh...Mama," Hannah sniffled.
"What do you think, my angel?" Amanda prompted.
"I...guess? But not lots," Hannah pleaded.
"Only a little reminder, angel, I'm sure," Amanda promised. She gave Hannah a reassuring squeeze. "It's okay, sit here with Mama, you're okay."
Hannah sniffled and cuddled close to Amanda, as James came back with the short strap.
"Hands, my Hannah," Amanda prompted. "I'll hold you, I'm here."
Eyes brimming with unshed tears, Hannah pressed back into Amanda, letting her mama take her hands and hold them palms up, ready for James. Amanda cupped her hands under Hannah's, holding them still.
"You're getting four on each hand, Hannah," James said quietly. "We can do it one hand at a time, or both at once, since your Mama's holding you still. Both at once would get it done faster."
Hannah swallowed tearfully. "O-okay Daddy. That one, if we have to."
James nodded, wiping away a tear that was already trickling down Hannah's cheek. "Remember to breathe, ma princesse. Hold as still as you can, your Mama will help you. It'll be over soon."
Hannah nodded, and closed her eyes tightly. Amanda positioned Hannah's hands so that they were as close together as possible, holding them still.
James saw Hannah trembling, eyes shut with tears already clinging to her lashes, and made an executive decision, glancing at his daughter's younger Top and pointing.
Clarisse nodded, passing him what he wanted, and Hannah yelped at the impact, eyes flying open. It hadn't felt like she expected.
Lighter and narrower, but inflexible, the red wooden ruler had smacked down across her palms instead of the strap.
Two. Three. Four. Hannah's palms were blushing pink by the time the four promised strokes had been given.
But they had intended to be with the strap. James paused, stroking his daughter's hair. "Breathe for me, ma princesse."
Hannah obeyed, whimpering. "Oww...sorry Daddy," she sniffled.
"I know, ma princesse. But if it's going to be the ruler, I don't think we're quite done, hmm? What do you think?"
"Do I have to have four more, Daddy?" Hannah asked worriedly, "cause it's the peach blossom luck ruler and all and that makes eight?"
"I think that's probably best, don't you, ma princesse," James said, "but take another breath, you're alright, Daddy and Mama have you."
Hannah sniffled as Amanda rubbed just a little bit of the sting from her palms, soothing her a little before they continued. "Okay."
"Last bit for your hands then, my Hannah," James squeezed her shoulder gently, and this time Hannah watched as the ruler resumed its descent.
Five. Six. Seven. Eight. James put the ruler aside and took Hannah's pink, slightly reddening hands in his own, caressing her sore palms.
"There, there now, my brave princesse. All done for your hands sweetheart, you're being very good for Mama and Daddy," James promised her.
"M'sorry I pushed buttons Daddy, sorry Mama," Hannah cried, and James nodded as Amanda rocked her gently.
"We know you are angel. That's all from us, I think your Bee would prefer to handle the little attitude problem from earlier," Amanda said, and Hannah twisted around, looking at Clarisse anxiously.
"I'm sorry Bee--"
Clarisse shifted to sit next to Amanda, giving Hannah a comforting kiss. "Oh ma chou, don't worry. It's going to be alright, it was only a very little bit of attitude so you're only getting a very little bit of smacks, alright? And then we can go get you your freshly baked cinnamon roll, once you've had your own little baking."
Hannah blushed again. "Oh, Bee..."
"It's alright ma princesse. I'll go and see how the cinnamon rolls are coming along, okay? And tell Auntie Abby that you'll be down soon?"
"Daddy not mad?"
"Daddy's not mad, ma princesse," James reassured her. "You'll be okay sweetheart, and you can have Mama stay with you, if you want. Unless you would prefer private time with your Bee."
"Mama stay, please?" Except Hannah looked to Clarisse, not Amanda when asking.
Clarisse blinked. "Of course Madame can stay if you want her to, ma chou."
"I'm right here, angel. Would you like me to help hold you for Risse, sweetheart? Then you can stay on my lap and hers."
"Xactly, thanks."
Amanda nodded, and gave Hannah a comforting squeeze before helping her settle facedown over Clarisse's lap, Hannah's upper body resting on Amanda's. "There you are, angel, Mama has you," she soothed, taking Hannah's sore hands in her own and holding them comfortingly. Amanda did her best to keep Hannah's attention on her, as Clarisse eased down Hannah's board shorts and briefs.
Hannah tried not to tense, and Clarisse rubbed her hand gently over her girlfriend's pale bottom. Her first smack, when it landed, was just sharp enough to sting and faded quickly. Others followed - Clarisse wasn't counting, so much as watching Hannah's reactions and her bottom as it turned from pale to rosy pink, just enough to start feeling warm and a little tender. It didn't take long for Clarisse to get her chou to that 'nicely preheated' stage, as she thought of it, and then she stopped smacking.
Hannah was sniffling quietly, not crying hard, as Clarisse pulled her clothes back up, and sat her up properly. "There now, ma chou, all done, just a little bit this time, it's alright." Clarisse snuggled Hannah close, giving her a kiss.
"Here, ma chou, give me your hands." Clarisse took Hannah's hands in one of hers, and with the other, picked up the vanilla lotion she liked to rub on Hannah's bottom after a good spanking. This time, she put a small amount on Hannah's sore palms and rubbed it in.
"Are you feeling better, ma chou? Ready to go get that chocolate cinnamon roll?" Clarisse gave Hannah another reassuring kiss and a cuddle. "I'm sure it's ready for you by now."
"Cinnamine?"
"Cinnamine yours, ma chou," Clarisse promised. "Come on, let's go get it." She and Amanda led Hannah downstairs, each holding a tender hand very gently in one of theirs. When they got back to the kitchen, the chocolate cinnamon rolls were just ready. The filling was a mixture of dark chocolate, unsalted butter, brown sugar, ground cinnamon and unsweetened cocoa powder, and the icing was cream cheese, powdered sugar, more unsweetened cocoa powder, and whipping cream.
Clarisse sat Hannah down on a cushioned stool at the kitchen counter, and took the spot next to her, patting her hand. She smiled in thanks as Glennon plated up the cinnamon rolls for them. "Merci, Tante Glennon."
"Miss Christen? Why’d she call Miss Glennon a tent?"
"Tahnt," Christen corrected Zoe's pronunciation with a kind smile for the young girl, "it's French, it means the same as Tia in Spanish. Aunt, or Auntie. Risse calls Glennon that because Hannah is Glennon's niece, and Clarisse is Hannah's girlfriend, so it's polite."
"Ohhh. Thanks. Thank you, Miss Glennon. Yummy."
"You're welcome, little one." Glennon smiled. "I'm very glad you like it. How about you two, hmm?" She looked at Clarisse and Hannah, eating their own chocolate cinnamon rolls.
"They're very nice, Tante Glennon. Monsieur ought to put them on the menu at the bakery."
"Grandma Glennon already has her podcast Risse. She doesn't need to work at the bakery." AT grinned teasingly at her teammate before turning to her hermanita, "Want another one?" She gestured to the empty plate.
However, she didn't see Abby reenter the kitchen right behind her.
"I think by the rumble in her stomach she's full, petite-fille. Perhaps we will go watch the replay of the match, hmm? There's plenty left for later," Abby added to her eldest 'adopted granddaughter' (even if the younger Thompsons hadn't quite been fully 'adopted' yet).
"Okay, as long as there's plenty for later, Grandmere," AT got up carefully, taking Zoe's hand as they went to join the others in front of the TV.
(Scene break, "Tales of the Tournaments" chapter 61)
After the match was over, Zoe looked up. "Time for playing on the backyard pitch Miss Abby?"
"How about some brunch first so you all have energy, petite-fille? Any ideas for food?" Abby addressed the room.
"More cinnamon rolls Miss Abby?" Zoe suggested immediately.
"We definitely have some more. How about a ham sandwich to go with it, hmm?" Abby addressed the room.
Hannah turned to her Mama and whispered, "Ham sandwich sounds great, but can I have some macaroni and cheese to go with it please, Mama?"
"Of course my angel. Why don't we go to the kitchen and we can make a big pot for you and everyone else, too. Want to help me?"
Hannah nodded and the mother daughter pair were the first of the group to head to the kitchen, Abby and Glennon close behind them.
As Amanda got to work boiling the water for the pasta, Hannah grabbed the cheese from the fridge, both for the macaroni and cheese and for the sandwiches, then moved to stand between her Tante Abby and Glennon and help build the sandwiches since she couldn't help her Mama yet.
By the time they were halfway through the required number of sandwiches, her Mama called her over and let her sprinkle the cheese into the pan and gave her the spoon to stir and help create the cheese sauce.
Just as everything was being brought to the table Hannah's stomach released a growl.
Though, thankfully she didn't have to be embarrassed long because she wasn't the only one.
Tish had been sitting on her pillow on a stool, putting together a tray of ham and cheese sandwiches. She had tried not to squirm too obviously, but the teen got a concerned glance from Glennon, and when it was time to bring things to the table she was glad to get up.
As everyone sat down to the meal, their plates were attacked with gusto. Only when people started going for a second serving, or in the case of Christen and Abby, trying a cinnamon roll for the first time that morning, did Abby clear her throat as she sat back down.
Tish jumped a little, squeaking. "Mama Abby?"
"I thought about what you said, petite-fille and the next two matches are against Argentina and Mexico, so what if we compromise and go to those matches for sure and we'll make a decision about the quarterfinal later? Cause we can meet up with Lara in the box, and I know Chiara made the squad, and for Mexico, neither Katie nor Scarlett made the squad but we could see them plus Dani and I might even get to see my old friend Kenti, I imagine she would be there even if she isn't playing, not to mention Alex, Servo, Abuela Gloria, and maybe even Tia Vivian. What do you think? Is that an agreeable compromise, petite-fille? Everyone else?"
Tish looked at AT, whose face had bloomed with a smile, and AT jumped up to hug Abby.
"Thank you Grandmere, really thank you!"
"Okay, okay!" Abby patted her granddaughter on the back. "If you are finished, how about you go to the backyard and practice your penalty kicking prowess and let your food settle. Cause remember running around in a match so soon after eating is like swimming: not a good idea, hmm?"
"Does that mean I get to go, Auntie Abby?" Hannah asked excitedly. "I've never been able to go before."
"Of course it does, petite. We'll all go," Abby promised. "Why don't you go practice with Alyssa for now?"
"Come on Hannah, Tish! We can practice together." AT pulled her cousins with her, and Tish tried not to wince as she was dragged along. She left her peach blossom pillow behind on the stool, though.
This had the added benefit of getting the three girls alone out of earshot of their elders, so they could talk privately if they needed to.
"Alright, what happened?" AT rounded on Tish.
Her face flushed and she took a step back. "Um. Mama Abby...."
"What did you do, Tish?" AT sputtered.
"Mama caught me up late composing," Tish stared at the ground, "and Mama Abby found us both. Mama tried to cover for me but Mama Abby saw right through it and..." She swallowed nervously. "Mama Abby said I was grown up enough for the fouet now."
Hannah grimaced in sympathy. "Oh."
"I think she might have done it to Mama, too, but I wasn't expecting it," Tish confessed. "Maybe I should have, but I didn't know it was gonna hurt this bad."
"You'll get used to it," Hannah said sagely.
Tish looked at her, alarmed.
AT hugged Tish comfortingly. "I know it hurts now, but it'll be gone by dinnertime," she promised. "Grandmere wants you to learn your lesson but she's not gonna make you hurt for forever."
"I know she wouldn't," Tish admitted quietly. "It's just...a lot, you know?"
AT nodded. "My first time from Grandmere wasn't that long ago either, really. I remember. It's gonna be okay, Tish."
"Have you talked to Tante Abby about it?" Hannah wanted to know.
Tish shook her head reluctantly.
"I think you should," AT supplied. "After we've had a bit of practice maybe it'll be easier. It'll give you time to think about what you want to say to her."
Tish nodded. "I'm not really that good at the soccer, though," she added, making AT cover a grin. "But I'll try."
"Trying is good, Tish," AT encouraged. "Come on, let's see what you can do."
"Why don't we trade off as keeper?" AT suggested.
"My hands are sore," Hannah grimaced. "How about Hattie and Honey play keeper?"
"Unless you girls want a real keeper."
AT jumped, turning around as a new voice entered the conversation. "Casey! What are you doing here? When did you get here?" she demanded, bolting into the blonde keeper's arms.
Casey hugged her tightly. "Just a minute ago. Brought some messages from the team for Abby, mostly, and she thought I should check in on you. Said you were arranging a bit of footy out back, and I brought my gloves, so why not."
With Casey Murphy settled in goal, Hattie and Honey were relegated to defense as AT, Tish, and Hannah took turns trying to score past the keeper. The only one able to do so reliably was Alyssa, though that was just about what the teen had expected.
They played until Tish and Hannah looked tired (AT and Casey could keep going for a while, but they were more used to it) and Casey called a halt, using authority as the eldest there to do so. She walked over and examined Hannah's hands gently, having noticed Hannah rubbing them together.
"What happened that caused you to get that punishment, little one?" Casey asked, taking over and rubbing soothing circles on the younger girl's palms.
"Umm...cause buttons wanted to be pushed," Hannah admitted reluctantly. "Cause they're round and shiny and clicky and they're like push me," she explained.
The keeper nodded sympathetically. "Buttons are like that sometimes. It sounds like these might have been important buttons?"
"Welll...they were kind of on the front seat of Uncle Wei's boatcar thing. And he was driving it."
"I can see how that would be naughty, yes. Do you want to maybe take a break and just observe us from a statistics point of view, I heard you were a genius at that. Besides, I think I hear the others coming so there would be someone to fill in your spot."
The sliding door that separated the backyard was opening and the others were slowly coming into the backyard, the first of which was Clarisse.
"Good afternoon, Mademoiselle Murphy . I see you're getting acquainted with ma chou."
Casey backed away slowly, raising her hands in the air, "I've just heard a lot about her. I'm not trying to steal her away, I feel like Chris, my husband, would be really surprised if I did that, don't you. So, who's ready to play some footy and how are we doing this?" Casey asked, intent on changing the subject.
Tish spoke up from her spot in the shade, looking up from petting Hattie, "Well, Mama Glennon, Hannah, and I are sitting this one out."
"Sounds good to me. You okay now, little one?" Casey asked gently.
"Uh huh. Thank you, Miss Murphy."
"You can call me Casey, Hannah. Clarisse is welcome to call me Casey too, if she wants, we're both AT's teammates aren't we, and I hope we can be friends."
"Oui, friends. How are we forming squads?"
Hannah, however, was distracted by the arrival of her Mama, who she ran to sit by and put her head on her Mama's shoulder to watch the "match".
As James, Amma, Abby and Risse came to stand behind Casey answering her question, AT turned around to look at her Mama Christen with wide eyes.
"Are you sure, Mama Christen?"
"Yes, sweetheart. I am back to playing form and plan to start the season opener, I could probably use a little practice."
"We'll be gentle, Christen. Don't want anything happening again," Clarisse said.
"Just a little. If you overwork your leg and don't stop, we will be having a discussion later, Christen Annemarie."
"Okay, on that note let's get this started." Abby said to everyone.
The first match seemed to go by in no time with the Preath side winning 1-0.
After a quick water break and a rest, they started a second match, which ended in favor of Clarisse, Abby, Casey, Amma, and James. He was doing his best to be a credit to Amanda and Hannah. Playing alongside his famous sister-in-law and future daughter-in-law was a little daunting, though.
"YAY Daddy!" Everyone turned to look at an obviously excited Hannah, some exasperated, others with proud smiles.
After another small break the third, and final, match got underway.
This was the closest of all and the Preath squad ended up winning 3-2.
It was collectively decided after this to take a thirty minute break to rest and rehydrate, and some of them such as Casey, Christen, and AT among others even decided to put their feet in the pool to cool off, letting their legs hang over the side as they sat on the edge.
It was an hour later when Casey suggested, "Who wants to be first to brush up on their PKs?"
"I'll go first," Christen volunteered. She felt Tobin and AT, in particular, watching her as Casey handed her the ball before returning to the goal.
Christen eyed Casey carefully, and sized up the keeper. She went to her line, gauging how much distance she would need and the correct angle, and set the ball down.
Okay Press, this is it, Tobs won't give you another chance so this better count . She feinted left, and Casey fell for it as Christen kicked the ball, burying it in the upper right corner.
Casey looked chagrined at falling for the trick.
Christen meanwhile winced even as she celebrated her success, feeling a twinge in her leg that was recovering.
"What did I say about overworking yourself, Christen Annemarie?"
"Sorry Tobin, I'm done now, promise."
"Yes, you are done. We will be having a discussion later, go sit please. Maybe elevate your leg?" Tobin replied as she took the ball from Casey and set up to be the next person to take a PK.
"Tobin Powell Heath."
Tobin paused and turned around to see an unimpressed Abby, arms folded. "Maman?"
" Really , ma fille? You think you can scold Christen for doing something, then go and do it yourself? Being her Top doesn't excuse you of being responsible with your own body too, young lady."
"I have a solution for that. But it creates a problem of space....hmph."
"Um Mama Abby? Daddy had asked if he could pick me up before the evening meal cause Chase is coming down for Spring Break and we could spend some time together, just the three of us a bit then Daddy would drop us all off before the first watch party and we would stay through the weekend cause he has a conference. So that frees up my room?"
"Thank you very much, sweetheart. And that sounds fine. Tell him to get with Mama Glennon to iron out the details and could you maybe ask him if he could pick up the evening meal from La Azteca Tortilleria and he could stop by, we all eat together and your Mama and I can say hi to your siblings before you leave?" Tish beamed, "That sounds great, Mama Abby! I was thinking of how I would convince them to go there. PSA: Is everyone okay with what was ordered last time?" Getting nods and murmurs of agreement, Tish set about completing that task as Abby turned back to the extended Preath family, looking mainly at Tobin.
"Well, that solves that issue. So, you will be sleeping over. Ah, ah. No arguments, Tobin Powell. Petite-fille," Abby crouched down to Zoe's level, "how would you like to spend your time in dreamland surrounded by your sisters and a big birb and the dogs?"
"Really?!" Zoe looked at Abby with wide eyes. "I'd love that!" It had been forever since all three sisters snuggled up in the same bed together.
"Awesome. You can borrow Tish's room, and you two can take the guest room. It's been converted back since Jiangli convinced Adelaide and Elise to stay at their house. Both of you go sit down please." Abby turned to AT. "You can take the next shot, petite-fille."
AT nodded. She looked at her Mamas, worried that they were both in trouble, but then added, "And I won't overdo it." Of course recovering from a slight back injury was different than ACL, and it didn't have anything to do with her legs, but she wanted Grandmere to know she was being careful.
So, she placed the ball down, carefully lined up her shot, and aimed to the right. Casey expected it was a feint, and dived left, but AT ended up burying the ball in the same spot Christen had planted it, much to Casey's amusement and disgust.
"Mini Christen Press indeed." She rolled her eyes. "You've learned too much from your Mama, little one."
"I'm a Press-Heath! It's in my blood! Gi, your turn."
Gisele stepped up, took a breath, and placed her shot. It flew toward the goal and almost missed Casey, but she was just quick enough to snatch the ball out of the air before it planted itself in the net.
"Awww...."
"Hey, kiddo, you were really close," Casey soothed, encouraging the rookie. "You're okay. A little more practice and you'll be up there with AT, I bet."
"Can I try? It's been a while..."
Casey turned to look at the youngest Thompson, still holding the ball.
"Sure, just try your hardest, okay? It's okay not to make them in practice all the time. You're still young and learning....."
Zoe gave the keeper a wide-eyed look as Casey came forward and put the ball on the ground. Casey gave AT's youngest sister an encouraging smile, then returned to her spot in the goal.
"Hit me with your best shot, kiddo."
Tobin threw Casey a mock irritated look for getting a song stuck in her head, then turned to see what Zozo would do. Much to her surprise, the youngster took a running kick at the ball, and planted it in the net over Casey's shoulder.
Zoe stuck her tongue out at Casey before grabbing Giselle's hand and running to where Tobin and Christen were. "Does this m- mean that I'm a P- P- Press-Heath now too, Mam- Miss Tobin? Both of us? Cause I made my penalty?" Zoe asked, kinda shakily, you could tell she had been holding this in.
"Of course, you're both Press-Heaths too, sweethearts," Tobin said gently. "Alyssa's part of this family, so of course you are too, and we want you to be part of this family. We were just waiting for you to be comfortable with it, didn't want to push anything you're not ready for. But you would be even if you didn't make your penalty, Zoe." She hugged the girls close. "We're glad to have you, but we would be even if you didn't score, I promise."
'Yay! We can make this officially official soon?" Zoe looked up at Tobin.
"Soon, little love. Tia Vivian is working on it as we speak, okay?"
"Okay, thank you." Zoe, and especially Gisele, curled up in Tobin's lap on a lounger, it seemed if AT was mini Press, Gisele had decided she was going to be mini Heath it seemed, to watch the other practice PKs.
Abby was up next and now Casey looked almost scared.
Abby set the ball down, stepping close to it, then backing away, eyeing it thoughtfully. She came close, then backed off again.
I remember this from the tapes , AT thought, watching her Grandmere intently, as Abby ran a few steps and kicked, solidly planting the ball in the bottom left corner. Yeah, that's what I thought. She bounced up and mobbed Abby, her sisters just a few steps behind her.
"London, Grandmere?" she whispered as she hugged Abby around the middle, and Abby chuckled softly, giving her a pleased smile.
"London, cheeky brat, ma petite-fille. It might have been almost twelve years, but I haven't forgotten." It was a replay of the PK she had taken in the 2012 Olympics match against Canada.
After the extended Wambach-Doyle family went back to their places, Hannah was the next one to step up, surprisingly, or maybe not so after Zoe's success, Casey didn't say anything to Hannah instead choosing just to go back in front of the goal.
Hannah ran up to the ball but stopped short on purpose, then repeated this again before feinting for the bottom left corner like her Tante Abby and instead burying it in the bag of the top right corner of the net after making Casey almost do the splits.
Thankfully no one mobbed her like they did Abby though she did get a tight hug and fist bump from Abby and a kiss on the cheek from Bee, which she returned for good luck before stepping out of the way.
When it was Clarisse's turn, she stepped up and kicked the ball without preamble, aiming the shot for the top right corner. Unfortunately Casey was on guard, and blocked the French girl's shot.
"Aww! Maybe next time Risse. Hey Casey, do you want to try something?" AT asked her teammate.
"Oh? What do you mean?"
"Well, big Lyssa just converted a PK. Why don't you try? It's just us here and if you succeed that could be what puts you above Jane as big Lyssa's successor?"
"Me? Above Jane?" Casey wavered. "Who's going to keep for me?" To be honest, she had more call-ups than Jane - over twice as many at senior level, in fact. So she might rank herself ahead of the two years older keeper as the favorite for successor, but Jane might think differently.
"How about Hattie and Honey? (Whistles) In goal!" The dogs jumped up excitedly from where they were being petted by Tish and Glennon and ran to the goal, walking back and forth in front of it.
"Your dogs, really?"
"Don't knock it until you try it. For all you know big Lyssa learned exactly this way." AT said as she got her phone out secretly, ready to film.
"Isn't two keepers too many players in the box, Abby?" Casey asked, eyebrow raised.
"You said it yourself, they're dogs, but okay."
"Hattie, here, girl!" Tish whistled, and the big dog bounced over, leaving little French bulldog Honey in the goal.
Casey suppressed an eyeroll, They left the one who's not big enough to block my shot in the goal?
She lined up, frowning slightly, and kicked the ball.
Honey rocketed after it, pouncing the ball before it hit the net. Casey's jaw dropped.
"Would you like to try with Hattie now, Casey?"
"All right," Casey agreed. "Sounds good."
"Honey, come! Hattie, in goal!" Tish ordered, and the dogs switched places, Honey rolling the ball to Casey as she went.
"Well, thank you," Casey said to Honey, getting a bark in response. "What is up with her? I swear she's almost human."
"Dogs are like people," Tish informed Casey.
"You talked to her first, Casey," Clarisse said in a reasonable tone. "Of course she talked back."
"I guess...." Casey shook her head, feeling bemused by the encounter. Hattie was in place now, so Casey lined up and took her shot.
Hattie reared up, swiping out with a paw, and knocked the ball away.
Casey sputtered, wide-eyed. "Did Hattie just punch the ball out of the goal?"
"Oui, she did, obviously. They do it to me all the time."
"Would you like some advice, Casey? I have a friend you can phone." AT said with a laugh.
Casey's cheeks flushed with embarrassment and she turned away. "No thanks, Alyssa."
Abby gave her granddaughter a reproving look, then turned to the keeper. "Come here Casey."
Reluctantly, Casey obeyed, surprised when Abby pulled her into a hug.
"It's all right, Casey. Hattie and Honey practice with me all the time. They're used to this. It's not the same as playing soccer with just any dog," Abby soothed. "No one is disputing your abilities as a keeper. You've more than earned your place on the National Team."
"I know I'm a good keeper, but if even dogs can save my pathetic attempts at penalty kicks--Ow!" Casey yelped.
Abby gave her another swat for good measure, then pulled back and looked sternly at Casey.
"You do not insult your abilities, Casey Grace Murphy," she scolded. "Not every player has to be perfect at everything. You are still young, you are still learning, and maybe penalty kicks haven't been a focus of yours yet. They generally aren't for keepers, I know, but Alyssa trained alongside her twin sister practically since they were just out of diapers. Amanda Naeher played striker for Alyssa, and sometimes they'd change things up even though keeper was always Alyssa's preference. She knows how to score goals, even if she isn't usually given the opportunity."
"I'm sorry, Abby, ma'am." Casey whispered, rubbing her bottom, and Tish winced in sympathy.
"I forgive you, Casey," Abby said quietly. "But you have no reason to disparage yourself, understand? You are learning every day, and we're all proud of you."
"Yes ma'am," Casey said.
"And you, Alyssa Paola," Abby turned to her granddaughter, arms folded. "What did you mean by that remark to Casey, hmm?"
"I have Big Lyssa on the phone....." Said phone suddenly spoke, "Would you like some advice Casey?"
"Hi Alyssa," Casey said, glad to hear the older keeper's voice but wondering what AT had been telling her. "Sure, if you want to."
“I mean you are pretty awesome Casey, your stats prove it, and you’re cool.”
"If it's Hattie go low and where she is cause she faints the opposite way when you start moving. If it's Honey, shoot for the top right corner cause she's still small, just don’t use full power, obviously. You also gave me an idea.... when we come together for practice I'm thinking about maybe teaching both you and Jane. What better to put us back on top than building a legacy of keeper's who can score, even after me?"
"Thank you, Alyssa. That sounds really good," Casey agreed, relieved.
"Want to try again, then, Casey?" Abby prompted, and Casey nodded. AT had Big Alyssa watching on video call now, so Casey was going to try and make her mentor proud of her.
Hattie was still in goal, so Casey tried Alyssa's advice for Hattie first, and managed to score the shot this time, getting a disappointed-sounding whine from the big dog.
"Come here, Hattie! Come on, girl," Tish called. "Honey, go to goal!"
The French bulldog sped over as Hattie padded back to Tish, who gave Hattie a comforting cuddle, petting her. "Aww, did you miss this time, girl? That's okay," she cooed. "Mama Abby says we can't always get every shot, all we can do is try our best, Hattie. Good girl, good dog. Let's see what Honey does, kay?"
Hattie sat down and watched the goal expectantly, as Honey raced back and forth in front of it.
"Honey! Tend goal," Abby called, and Honey slowed down, trotting back and forth in front of the goal with more purpose. Casey aimed for the top right corner, leaving Honey bouncing up to try and reach the ball as it sank into the net. She couldn't quite get there, of course, but it was a valiant effort. Still, Honey seemed disappointed as Tish called her over.
"See? The trick is just studying the other keeper. We already do to help out our attack, but that extra hour before bed when you saw me still studying? I was putting in a bit of extra studying from a "how would Amanda attack a PK" perspective. It's extra work but-" "Extra work leads to extra trophies." It wasn't just Casey who now sported a big grin at the success and praise, but also Tobin, Christen, AT, and Abby that finished an unofficial saying long a part of USWNT culture.
As everyone was focused on saying goodbye to Alyssa on the video call, Hannah suddenly bolted up from her Mama’s hold and tried to run into the house.
Chapter 65: Of Puppies and Penalties
Summary:
At the Wambach-Doyles', part 2 - The day winds down with a four-legged friend for Hannah to meet, inspiring her to ask for something she would like very much to have (but not yet). The Preath penalties nonsense brings conversations and consequences from an attentive Abby - and it's not just Tobin and Christen she needs to discuss matters with before bedtime...
Notes:
Following on from the previous chapter (this is really one very long chapter broken into two, or three counting the Tales bit going up right now, sorry for spamming everyone lol.)
Chapter Text
Before Hannah could get very far, however, she was stopped by a sharp tug from behind and found herself in a tight hug. "I feel like you are not supposed to run in the house, hmm?"
There was a surprise response from the sliding door. "She probably only gets told like ten times a day, hmm little monkey?"
'Chase!" "You're back!" The eldest Melton sibling was mobbed, first by his sister then by cousin AT. Casey held Hannah a moment longer then she was released and allowed to slowly walk towards him.
After Casey released Hannah, she leaned in, speaking quietly in her ear. "Why don't we think about using our walking feet, okay sweetie?" she asked patiently, having had to say the same to other Littles - both actual smols and Classified Littles - before. Thankfully Hannah listened to her, she thought, and then Chase spoke.
"Yes, I'm back for the week while I'm on Spring Break. Come inside everyone, the food is here!"
Even the dogs perked up at the sound of the word "food", everyone having worked up an appetite.
Craig picked up an assortment of proteins and toppings, and along with the tortillas they had enough food to feed a small army and it was all served buffet style with everyone able to try whatever they wanted. Abby also made sure the dogs had food and water before washing her hands as Clarisse did the same for Monsieur Lafayette before moving to fix her own plate.
When Hattie and Honey were occupied with their food, Chase went to the travel crate he'd unobtrusively set down in the corner, and unlatched it.
A small, fluffy ball of energy zoomed out, but Chase's whistle brought her up short, just as she tripped over her own paws. The miniature Schnauzer was mostly obscured by a pink axolotl costume, brown and gold whiskered face sticking out from the hood.
"Axo, sit. Stay," Chase said, and the puppy obediently sat, thumping her (axolotl) tail on the ground while Chase fetched out her food and water bowls and filled them up.
Hattie and Honey came to investigate the newcomer, seemingly puzzled by the axolotl-dog. They sniffed at her, but Axo was entirely unbothered, focused on wolfing down her food.
Whatever Hattie and Honey were trying to figure out seemed satisfactory, because they let her alone after the initial examination, knowing not to bother a dog that was eating.
"Hannah," Amanda chided as her daughter kept squirming around in her seat to look at the puppy happily munching down by her feet.
"Mama, see the puppy."
"I see her, angel," Amanda agreed.
"Want puppy please."
"Axo is Chase's puppy, sweetheart."
"No take Axo, Mama," Hannah said, giving Amanda an unimpressed look. "Silly Mama. Want puppy for mine."
Chase and Amanda shared a look, and Amanda glanced at James, eyebrows raised.
"After we're settled in the new house we'll discuss it, ma princesse. Eat your food please."
"If you behave and finish your food, angel, you might be able to cuddle with Axo tonight."
"Sure," Chase agreed promptly. "She loves cuddling with people."
“Axolotl ‘jamas mama?”
"Yes angel, you can wear your axolotl pajamas tonight," Amanda promised.
"Yay! Thank you Mama!" Hannah bounced in her seat, happening to glance down at Axo again. She saw Chase slyly slip a few bits of beef and cheese to Axo, and followed suit.
Chase was far enough away from anyone to exhibit parental disapproval that he was not caught.
Hannah, unfortunately, was not.
"Hannah Amanda, are you playing with your food?"
"No Daddy. Giving Axo some."
"Why, Hannah?"
"Cause Chase gived her some too so it gotta be okay."
Chase winced at the look his uncle directed his way.
The look then softened after James took another bite of his taco. "It's okay. It's probably better for her than half the popular processed foods in the store. Just don't make a habit of it, please. Speaking of, please don't make it a habit of teaching your cousin this behavior if we're going to get a dog, hmm?"
"Yes sir, Uncle James," Chase said promptly.
"Thank you, Chase, I'm glad we understand each other," James said, satisfied that the rules had been made clear. He couldn't tell Chase what to do with his own dog on his own time, of course, but if he was inadvertently teaching Little Hannah potentially bad habits, it had to be stopped now, before they got a dog.
It wasn't long before they were finished eating, and the Meltons got ready to go home.
"Uncle Craig, me can haves puppy too?" Hannah begged as she hugged Craig goodbye.
He chuckled. "That's up to your mama and daddy, little one. But I'm sure Chase will bring Axo to visit whenever they're home."
"Definitely will," Chase agreed. "She’s staying for a doggy playdate tonight, anyway. She loves playing with new friends, and she reminds me of you, Little Monkey. That's why she's called Axolotl."
"Kay, Chase," Hannah agreed. "Can you wait a minute though?"
"Five minutes, Little Monkey," Chase suggested, and Hannah bolted toward the stairs before slowing and trotting upstairs at a 'walking feet' pace, calling "sorry" over her shoulder.
She was back in the allotted five minutes, dressed in her axolotl onesie to match Axo, and knelt on the floor. Chase picked Axo up and put the small dog 'nose' to 'nose' with the hoods of the axolotls.
Once Axo had investigated Hannah properly, Hannah got up and hugged Chase from the side. Amma and Tish followed suit. "We'll be back soon, Hannah," Tish promised. “Take care of Axo for me, okay, Little Monkey?” was Chase’s contribution. “Just for tonight.”
“Uh huh.”
When the Meltons had gone, Hannah went to sit on the couch, feeling a bit bereft - Casey had left just before dinner got underway, once Alyssa got off call and Chase had showed up, and now her Melton uncle and cousins had gone.
AT sat down by Hannah, getting to her before Risse, but Hannah just turned her head away from her cousin.
Risse came from the other direction, sandwiching her chou in comfort. "What's wrong, ma chou?"
"AT make fun of Casey. Then Casey get spanked. Not fair."
"Your cousin had Lyssa on the phone the whole time, she wasn't trying to make fun of her, she was offering help from Alyssa, but no one seemed to notice. That's helpful, not naughty right? Besides, Zoe took Casey's words as making fun of her when that wasn't true either." Risse said with a small smile.
AT's phone rang a moment later, and AT answered it. "Hey Lyssa, thanks for calling me back. Yeah? Ok, sure." She turned arouned and tapped Hannah's shoulder lightly with two fingertips. "Hey, Hannah, it's for you."
Hannah looked anxious. "I in trouble?"
"No trouble," AT promised, and Hannah took the phone.
"Hey, little stats genius," Alyssa said soothingly, "it's okay. Casey and AT told me what happened, or what they think happened. Do you want to talk about it?"
"AT made fun of Casey for not being you?" Hannah said less confidently now, almost in the form of a question.
"Oh, sweetie," Alyssa murmured, using her best 'comforting big sister' tone, which she'd practiced for years on Abigail but heard even more often from Ali. "I bet that's what it sounded like. I can see where it would have sounded like that. But that's not what AT meant. I know that's what Casey thought, too, and we've sorted it out between us now Casey's back here. It's not what she meant, sweetheart, I promise, but that doesn't make your and Casey's hurt any less real."
"Thanks. Bee said that you were on the phone the whole time?"
"Yes. I was there when Casey agreed to try. wanted to watch what would happen without Casey knowing I was there cause I figured that would be added pressure. Don't worry I'm going to take time to start practicing with all of them. And I don't care if Risse tells her team cause they still have to stop the shot. Now, it's probably your bedtime, hmm?"
"Uh huh, guess. Umm...sorry was mad with AT. Didn't know, promise."
"Don't worry. I'm not mad. And I can't see this time," Alyssa chuckled, "but I have a feeling AT doesn't even feel that an apology is needed. Goodnight everyone."
"Night big Lyssa," Hannah offered.
"Night Lyssa," AT echoed. When Alyssa had ended the call, AT turned and hugged her cousin, and Hannah clung to her.
"Sorry," she sniffled. "Sorry AT. Didn't know."
"Shhhh, like big Lyssa said, nothing to be sorry for."
Hannah nodded, snuggling between AT and Risse. Clarisse hugged Hannah and rubbed her back.
"Come on ma chou, let's get you to bed, like Alyssa said, shall we?"
Risse led her chou upstairs and slowly but surely got ready, they heard that Tobin and Christen were leading the Thompson sisters to Tish's room and it sounded like they were settled and comfortable. After checking on Axo and making sure the Miniature Schnauzer was comfortable and petting her "one final time, promise" Hannah closed the sleeping crate and after washing her hands hopped into bed and snuggled up to her Bee. Moments later they were being checked in on by James and Amanda, the latter of whom kissed them both on the forehead then turned out the lights when they she left behind her husband, going to their room and themselves falling asleep.
Meanwhile, back in the kitchen, Abby and Glennon were putting food away and just cleaning up from the evening meal.
When they finished the cleanup, the order Glennon had been dreading came, even though it was gently spoken. "Up to bed, cherie. Get ready for bed, then sit and wait for me until I come to you."
Glennon threw her wife an anxious look. "But Abby I didn't mean to--"
"Intentions don't have consequences cherie, actions do."
Glennon sighed reluctantly. "Yes ma'am," she conceded. Sometimes she found time for bratting. This was not it.
Abby watched as Glennon left the kitchen, heading upstairs toward their bedroom, before she went to check on Alyssa, Gisele, and Zoe. Don't want les petites-filles to be listening in to all of this. They need to be asleep.
All three were asleep, no make that four considering the birb. Now that that's done.....
Now that Abby was certain the four (including Monsieur Lafayette) were asleep, she moved on to Tobin and Christen.
Unsurprisingly, Tobin was not asleep, and while Christen was leaning back against the pillows with her eyes closed, Abby recognized the posture by now. She wasn't sleeping, she was meditating.
Abby closed the door behind herself, stepping further into the room and raising an eyebrow at Tobin.
"Christen's meditating, is she?"
"Not freaking out anymore, Maman?"
"Do you really think now is the time to tease me, Tobin Powell?"
"Er...probably not, Maman?"
"I think not. I think I'll have you first, hmm?"
Tobin winced. "Yes Maman." She wanted to go to bed with Christen and snuggle her all night, but she knew Abby wouldn't be contradicted. "I'll behave."
"I know you'll behave for me, petite," Abby regarded her heart-daughter with exasperated fondness, "at least now, but you're not the only one I'm worried about here." She cleared her throat meaningfully. "Christen Annemarie."
Christen groaned and sank deeper into the pillows.
"Do you want me to call Tyler, young lady?"
"No ma'am."
"Then sit up. In fact, come sit here, please." Abby patted the spot next to her.
Christen sighed, pushed herself up, and shifted over on the bed until she was sitting beside Abby. "I'm sorry, Abby, I didn't mean to upset you."
"It's alright. Moving on."
Tobin gave Abby a wary look. "Yes Maman?"
"You know how this goes by now, Tobin Powell Heath, for goodness' sake." Abby looked exasperated. "Both of you, endangering your recovery? I know you know I won't have that."
"No ma'am," Tobin said quietly. Reluctantly, under Abby's watchful gaze, she fetched her hairbrush. The hairbrush.
Tobin reluctantly draped herself over Abby's lap, grimacing as Abby bared her bottom immediately. Mama Abby hates hypocrisy, and I was gonna smack Chris for not looking after herself when she's healing, then I went to take a PK, too, Tobin thought glumly. No wonder Abby was starting bare.
If there was any comfort, it was that Christen, holding Tobin's hands in one of her own, didn't seem upset with Tobin at all. Her other hand caressed Tobin's face gently.
"It's alright Tobs," she said quietly. "I know what you meant. And I know why Abby's managing it. It's okay."
Tobin nodded, and Abby took that as tacit permission to get down to business.
As Abby's hand landed the first smack, Tobin sucked in a breath. At least Abby hadn't begun with the brush. Not that I expected her to.
The next nine smacks fell and Tobin didn't have a reaction, probably used to the strength a couple smacks in.
Christen rubbed Tobin's hands gently as the next set of ten smacks warmed Tobin's bottom, Abby's hand rising and falling in familiar rhythm. Tobin was squirming uncomfortably, but not really crying just yet.
Mostly because she knew Maman was far from done.
"Alright ma petite," Abby murmured, giving Tobin's back a gentle pat. "Lie still please, we're over half done now."
"I'll try Maman."
"I know you will."
Nevertheless, Tobin couldn't help a yelp when the hairbrush cracked down on her right bottom cheek, then her left. Even though she'd been expecting it, the hairbrush burned like fury.
Four. Six. Eight. Ten. As pairs of swats alternated over her bottom Tobin cried into her arms.
"Almost done," Abby soothed, though that remark was cold comfort to Tobin. Knowing what was coming, she tightened her hold on Christen and did her best to relax her sore bottom as much as she could.
As soon as Tobin relaxed, four rapid-fire swats cracked down over her sit spots, one more landing squarely in the middle of her bottom.
"Sorry Maman," Tobin gasped, "sorry I didn't take care of myself."
Abby lifted Tobin up and pulled her close, pressing a light kiss to her temple. "Oh ma petite. I know. I know you are, shhh, Maman's here. It's alright, you'll be alright, just breathe sweetheart."
After another ten minutes, Abby softened her voice, "Okay, petite, do you think you can stand up for Maman and switch places with Christen for me?"
Tobin sniffled and stood up carefully, exhaling as Abby righted her clothing for her.
She turned to Christen. "Christen, I--"
"It's alright, Tobs," Christen said quietly. "I know." She reluctantly, but obediently, took Tobin's place over Abby's lap.
Tobin held Christen's hands in her turn as Abby bared Christen's bottom. As Abby began delivering Christen's share of the smacks, though, Tobin saw Christen's eyes unfocus slightly and huffed under her breath.
"Christen Annemarie don't you dare."
Tobin's reproach (sounding just as much jealous as annoyed) was punctuated by Abby's fifth smack to Christen's bottom, sharper than the first four - or Tobin's first ten - had been.
Christen snapped out of it, sputtering.
"Try that again and I will be calling Tyler, young lady. Now, shall we finish this first part, Christen Annemarie?"
"Sorry, ma'am," Christen replied meekly. "It just sort of happened."
"Just make sure it doesn't happen again. Has. it. happen. before. now?" Each question was punctuated with a smack, though not as hard as the fifth smack.
"N-not with you usually Abby, sorry, ow, please," Christen whimpered.
"Okay, take a second," Abby rubbed Christen's back comfortingly. "When we continue you're doing great we're halfway through your warm-up. Let me know when you're ready, okay?"
Christen exhaled, trying to slow her breathing without falling back into meditating at the same time. Tobin squeezed her hands.
"Here, look at me Christen. I'm here. Look at me, don't pull back into yourself, that's what I'm for. I'm here. Good girl, good girl Christen," Tobin soothed, "you're okay just look at me, I've got you, good, that's very good."
Christen's breaths slowed to a manageable level as she focused on Tobin. "S-sorry."
"Shh, now tell me, why did you try and slip away like that? Are you afraid of Maman?"
"N-no, of course not..."
"Then of the smacks?"
Christen shook her head.
"N-no, b-but if Tyler found out..."
"Shhh, take a deep breath. What if she did find out, petite? Surely she wouldn't make fun of you, right?
"W-what if she d-didn't like Tobin anymore?"
Tobin sat back, blinking hard at the blurted question. "What?"
"W-what if she doesn't think y-you're good enough to be my Top?"
"Chris, love," Tobin squeezed Christen's hands. "She doesn't think that, you know she loves us and how we love each other, sweetheart."
Abby sat Christen up for a moment, sandwiching her between Tobin and herself.
"Petite, I think..... I think she would understand that most, if not all Tops, and even people who aren't Tops, may need support systems, even outside support for smacks when they are.... far away, as is the case for both of you, from parental figures."
"I happen to know that, Lindsey’s mother is for Tyler like I am for you let's say, and she still has to be for Lindsey in a position similar to Cindy, it's almost as if she is a combination of Cindy and me so no, sweetheart Tyler will not think less of Tobin because she doesn't think any less of Lindsey. She has a unique perspective and I think she would be proud of Tobin, and you, and you would do well to remember despite not being a Top she has sibling power over you. And yes, I still talk to your other Maman, petite."
Tobin stuttered, "Still, Maman?"
"Oh, you didn't think I was temporarily fulfilling her duties originally without talking to her first, hmm?"
Tobin blushed. "I guess not, Maman," she admitted. She still remembered the day she'd found out her mother, Cindy, and Abby had met properly - all because Mal had gone and told on her, over a stupid joke. Oh well, that had been a long time ago, and Mal had been around AT's age, then.
"Does that... help or answer your question, sweetheart?" Abby turned to look at Christen.
"I think so," Christen said quietly. "I'm sorry."
"You don't have to be sorry. Especially around us. Do you think you're ready to continue?"
"Yes ma'am," Christen said quietly.
"Okay, back over you go."
Tobin helped Christen resume her position facedown over Abby's thighs, cradling Christen's torso in her own lap. She winced as her love's weight bore down on her own sore bottom, but accepted it without complaint as natural consequences. Being Christen's Top means giving her what she needs, because I love her.
Christen tried her best to relax into Tobin's hold, keeping her body (especially her bottom) from stiffening up as Abby resumed her punishment. Ten more smacks with Abby's hand, and Christen was sobbing quietly.
Tobin rubbed her back gently.
"Breathe, love, I've got you," she soothed, giving Christen a few moments to do just that and slow her tears. "Over halfway there, Chris," she comforted as Abby had done for her.
Christen shuddered. "It's going to be the worst part."
"Mhmm." Tobin was deeply sympathetic. "But then it'll be over, cherie. Maman loves you, you know that. Is there something you need?"
Christen nodded. "Can I...I know Abby didn't want me to, um, leave, in my head, but just for a few moments, promise? I need...someone."
Tobin's gaze softened and she kissed Christen's forehead. "Okay, love, but just a little bit now. After, you can do it for as long as you need."
Christen relaxed as she was settled back on Tobin and Abby's laps, and slid into her meditative state. Tobin didn't need to think too hard to guess who Christen was 'going away' to 'find' and she couldn't begrudge her love that, not at all. So she sat still and stroked Christen's hair, humming softly as Christen drifted.
It was closer to 20 minutes than 5 when Christen resurfaced, but Tobin wasn't about to rebuke her for it - 20 minute meditations were part of Christen's daily routine and she ought to have expected that.
"Did you have a nice chat, sweetheart?"
Christen managed a small smile. "She told me worrying about Tyler and you was silly."
"See." Tobin kissed Christen's forehead gently. "What else did she say?"
"That...that you and Abby love me and will take good care of me. And she trusts you both."
"Good," Tobin murmured. "Feeling a little better? Ready for Maman to finish this?"
Christen grimaced. "As ready as I ever can be."
Tobin grinned sympathetically. "I'm sure Maman appreciates the honesty. Come on love, she won't drag it out, and then we'll be all done."
Christen nodded.
"I very much appreciate the honesty, now let’s finish this. Nod when you are ready, okay?" When Christen nodded her head Abby didn't start right away, instead she rubbed Christen's back until her bottom muscles relaxed. Then before the younger footballer could react, Abby expertly laid down the first smack with the brush. "Oww, ma'am." Christen was more surprised than anything in regards to the first smack. I know she can wield the brush harder than that she thought.
Christen counted off each smack, surprised that they were lighter than they thought she was going to be. Not that they weren't making an impression, by the time she got to 'seven, ma'am', she was crying again, but she had definitely expected worse.
The next three were definitely the hardest, but Abby laid them on quickly and Christen almost felt them as one big smack. Then she was being pulled into a sitting position and getting a hug from Abby.
Christen nestled into Abby's embrace, sobbing quietly as Abby comforted her. Her clothes were pulled gently back into place and then she could just relax in Abby's comforting arms for as long as she needed.
"S-sorry Abby, I'm sorry I didn't take better care, I know I should have, I shouldn't push too hard."
"Yes, you shouldn't. Especially now that you have smol eyes on you and AT in particular wanting to emulate everything you do. As your boss, I'm thinking we put/keep you on the SEI list a little longer. We wouldn't want you pushing yourself to far, would we? I figure that plus smacks on occasion should curb that potential naughty behavior, hmm?"
Christen cringed guiltily, just a little, eyes lowered. Then she sat up properly on Abby's lap, grimacing, and met Abby's eyes with her own.
"Y-yes ma'am. I think...I think you're right. I don't want to go back on the list, I know people - including me - were really eager for me to be back sooner rather than later. But...if I push myself too hard to be ready sooner, I might end up undoing it all, and making it worse, and then where would I be?"
"Probably back over Tobin's, your sister's, or my knee. Or Cindy's if you feel like that is something you feel comfortable with?"
"I don't know, ma'am," Christen admitted, in answer to the last part of the question. "But yes to the rest, probably. And...much as I don't want to be on the season ending injury list...if I see my name on there, it's, well, it's like saying that I'm not expected to fight as hard to come back, right away. If I have a season ending injury, I have an injury, I'm being treated and I have to do what the med staff, and you and Tobin say. If I don't have a season ending injury, just...an injury, then, well...I might feel like it's okay to push myself harder. Like certain people will be disappointed if I don't."
"No one, and I mean no one Christen Annemarie, is going to be disappointed in you, do you hear me? We will support you no matter what, but we will never be disappointed in you, understand?"
"Yes ma'am," Christen said quietly. "Sorry."
"It's okay love," Tobin murmured soothingly, taking Christen's hand. "You're alright sweetheart. Maman's not mad. I'm not mad. You're okay." She squeezed Christen's hand gently. "I know you worry so much about disappointing people. And that's fair, I'm pretty sure everyone worries about disappointing someone. But really, Maman's telling the truth, you never ever have to worry about disappointing our family cherie."
"Okay," Christen whispered. "Thank you, Tobin."
Tobin nodded, coaxing Christen back into her arms from Abby's lap, and giving her a cuddle. "There, there, Chris, sweetheart, it's all done now," she reassured Christen.
Christen nodded, yawning. "Oh, s-sorry..."
"Shhh, it's all forgiven. Let's get you both to bed. I still have to deal with your Mama." Abby said, looking at Tobin as she tucked both of them in.
"Is...is Mama in big trouble?" Tobin asked anxiously, worried for Glennon.
"No, not as big trouble as she could be in, just a little more than what you had. Now, go to sleep please, petite." With a kiss to both of their foreheads, Abby moved towards the door and light switch.
By the time Abby was turning off said light switch, Christen and Tobin were cuddling and fast asleep.
As she stepped out into the hallway, Abby thought two down, one more to go.
Glennon was in her pajamas, sitting on the bed, as instructed. She had brushed her hair (and her hairbrush was within reach, though she could hope Abby wouldn't make use of it). When Abby entered their bedroom, she looked up.
"Hello ma'am."
"Hello to you too, cherie. Sorry to keep you waiting. Ready to get this over with?"
Glennon sighed and nodded reluctantly. "Yes ma'am," she said quietly. "I'd rather just go to bed," she admitted.
"Me too, cherie. But with tomorrow being a "match day" even in a spectator sense, there will be too much going on to handle this tomorrow morning I'm afraid," Abby said as she sat on the bed. "So, in a moment I want you to get up and then place yourself over my knee, okay cherie?"
Glennon reluctantly put herself over Abby's knee as soon as Abby was settled, unsurprised but still giving an unhappy whine when her bottom was bared. She snaked an arm around a pillow and pulled it close, hugging the pillow as Abby began her spanking. She managed to hold still for the first ten smacks, shared over her bottom cheeks, but when five more landed on her sit spots, and five on her thighs, Glennon couldn't help squirming and fighting the urge to cover up. "Oww...Abby, please, sorry..."
"Shhhh, cherie. Almost halfway. Pass me your brush."
Glennon let out another unhappy whine and a soft sob, but she obeyed even so. "P-please, not hard Abby?"
"Not hard, I promise. This is more quantity than quality. Except for maybe the last one. Deep breath for me? Remember not to reach back. And just in case..." Abby tipped her wife slightly forward and trapped her legs between her own knowing Glennon was going to want to kick at some point.
Glennon took a deep breath and held tightly to the pillow as the hairbrush smacks began. She wanted to kick, but she couldn't, and counted six smacks before the brush really started getting unbearable.
"Oww, please Abby," Glennon whimpered, burying her face in the pillow as the last few smacks were delivered. "Sorry, I'm sorry...."
"Shhh, it's finished, cherie. I believe you, it's all forgiven." Abby pulled Glennon up to sit on the bed, cuddling her wife. "Ready for bed, love?"
"Uh huh." Glennon cried on Abby's shoulder as Abby put her clothes to rights, and when she was calmer she snuggled under the covers with Abby, her brush returned to its rightful spot.
It wasn't long before both were fast asleep, Glennon aided by a warm bottom, Abby by exhaustion of the day and smacking three naughty brats.
But they're my naughty brats, and I love them to pieces, every one. I wouldn't change my petites or ma cherie for the world.
Chapter 66: The Return of Jess and Lupe (Before USWNT vs. Argentina 2024 W Gold Cup)
Summary:
It's February 23, 2024 and the Wambach-Doyles, Press-Heaths etc. are making ready to see the USWNT take on Argentina in the CONCACAF W Gold Cup. However, early that morning, a couple of unexpected visitors drop by Abby and Glennon's, hoping to see their "Esti" again.
Or else, Alyssa Thompson, unable to play in the Gold Cup, at least can make arrangements to see two of her "Detective Club" friends before the match. Lara might not be playing, but she's not letting go of her Top anytime soon, nor would Chiara expect her to. So they drop in for breakfast, and a goalkeeping adventure on the Carson practice fields before the match. Hannah is enjoying the company of the goalkeepers (though definitely not in a way that should make her Bee jealous.)
Chapter Text
For once Hannah did not have to be woken up as her nose woke her up to a wonderful smell…
That's the smell of ham, eggs, and is that homemade churros? Hannah thought, sitting up with a start.
Bee wasn't next to her, probably wanted to surprise me with breakfast - make that brunch . she thought after a look at the clock. With the time in mind Hannah headed for the bathroom and after completing her morning routine, headed downstairs.
When Hannah got downstairs, she found Clarisse working on brunch.
She was not, however, alone.
The three dogs were barking happily at the two newcomers in the kitchen, dressed in A League of their Own Rockford Peaches uniforms (as was AT, who had quickly changed into hers when she had gotten the text about unexpected visitors).
Chiara was sitting at the dinette table, supervising as Lara helped Clarisse with the cooking. Chiara, for her part, had AT facedown over her lap, the nineteen-year-old squirming and flailing.
"Jess, lemme up!" she squealed.
"Quiet, hermanita , you'll wake the house." The Argentinian smirked, but she hadn't seen Hannah approaching behind her.
"Boo!" Hannah jumped out from behind the table, scaring both her cousin and friend.
"Ahh! What the he- heck. What the heck, cousin?!" AT yelped in question.
"Jesus Cristo! Why did you scare us like that? Your cousin is naughty, AT. The Frencie is your Top, si?”
This question was addressed to Hannah, as four pairs of eyes, two of them Tops mind you, turned to look at her, making Hannah blush.
"Yes, she is my Top. And you, you are Chiara Singarella." Hannah tried not to yell, but now she was excited.
"Si, that is mi nombre. Clarisse tells us that you are a statistics genius. Qué sabe de nuestro?"
"Did she also tell you I'm a language genius? And how did you become fast friends anyway?" Hannah asked as she walked into the kitchen and hugged her Bee from behind.
"We are both fond of your cousin as a friend, your Top is doing a very good job at making medialunas which is not much of a surprise, they created it, we just perfected it, and there’s also-"
"Our mutual disdain for all things British." Clarisse said, face wrinkling like she tasted a croissant that was the opposite of the wonderful smells coming from the oven below. She turned in Hannah's arms, giving her a small kiss. "Good morning, ma chou. We are in a rhythm here. You could go sit and watch with Chiara and AT or-"
Hannah was already washing her hands as she looked to the other Argentine in the room, "Can I help and then you can just direct us and won't have as much to do?" Hannah asked with an excited smile, the foodie and person who always wanted to learn new dishes starting to shine.
Chiara had paused in smacking AT long enough that the nineteen-year-old wriggled out of her older friend's grasp, yelping softly as she was pulled down to sit on Chiara's lap. "Owww, Jess , not fair," she whined, sputtering.
"Si, very fair. I told you to be ready in your uniform when we saw you next and you weren't, were you. Coming to the door all disheveled, that would never pass muster with Bev," Chiara scolded as she held a squirming AT on her lap, watching Clarisse, Lara, and Hannah make the medialunas.
Eventually some adults did make their way downstairs, Abby and Glennon being the first two and it was Glennon who noticed there were new occupants.
"Umm, excuse me, may I ask who you girls are and what you are doing in our house?"
Lara turned away from working on breakfast.
"Mi nombre es Lara Esponda, señora. Estamos cocinando una comida."
"She's Lara and she's helping Risse cook brunch, only I don't think Spanish really has a word for brunch," AT supplied from the dinette chair where she was seated, squirming, on Chiara's lap. "And this is Chiara and she's Lara's Top. Like Jess and Lupe, only Chiara's not Canadian."
This remark earned AT a light clip on the ear and a disgusted snort from Chiara.
"And she seems like she was recently yours because? Petite-fille?" Abby spoke from behind Glennon, trying to follow her wife to the coffee.
"Cause the little American is not here, si? Why do you insist on this boy? Some advice, there are other people I am sure who would not do this. You know....."
AT successfully scrambled off the Argentine, blushing as she attempted to change the subject.
"Me and Chiara and Lara are friends from the World Cup and Lara didn't make the squad for the Gold Cup but she's here anyways cause duh Chiara wasn't gonna leave her alone, but Chiara told me to be dressed in my uniform she sent me when I saw her next and when I came downstairs in it, it wasn't tidy enough. She said Bev, not Nainai the other Bev, would be mad if she saw me like that."
"Well thank you, Chiara. It is nice to finally meet you," They were now speaking to an after-caffeine Abby who had a few sips of her latte, and she continued after another sip. "Thanks for starting on breakfast. Can we help before anyone else gets up?"
"No ma'am. It's all handled. We should be finished before everyone is down, ma'am."
On that note, Abby and Glennon came to sit down at the breakfast table and just watch, taking in the sights and smells.
“We can do better than your little Americano, si?”
Tears prickled AT's eyes. "It's not Gio's fault, hermana! He has to stay over there, he's in England that's closer than Germany at least. He sees me when the national team calls him up and if they don't it's cause his Tio Gregg is a--"
"Watch yourself, hermanita."
AT sniffled and got up as Chiara turned her around and gave her a gentle push in Abby's direction. AT flew to her Grandmere's arms, snuggling into Abby's lap, hands fisted in the skirt of her Peaches uniform. "It's not Gio's fault, it's not, he'd come if he could but I'm not even playing, so why would his new team let him?"
"The Europeans....... can be aggravating, petite-fille," Where are Tobin and Christen when I need them, they have thirty seconds before I make a visit. "How would you like to talk to someone who has been where you are before?"
"But, Mama Tobin and Mama Christen are sleeping."
"I know," and I plan to deal with their tardiness in a minute after I find an alternative. "How about Tia Ali, when she had to go to Germany they were both in similar feelings to you right now. I'm sure we could get her on the first ring." Which was Abby’s way of asking Glennon to start the call. And apparently worked cause a moment later it was ringing.
The person who answered, however, was a surprise.
"Hello?"
"What are you doing with Tia Ali's phone, Tia Ashlyn? You know what, that's not important. Is she there?" AT asked.
"Of course. I understand you might not want to talk to me right now. But things are not as they seem in public. Just ask Lyssa after the match. One moment.”
The next thing she heard was Tia Ali K's voice. "What's wrong, little one?"
As AT started to ramble and tear up again, she didn't notice however that her Grandmere had left her situated between Grandma Glennon and Chiara and had left the room.
Abby knocked on the door to the guest bedroom more out of courtesy to make sure the occupants were decent rather than asking to come in.
“I'm coming in, petites. You had both better be decent.”
Tobin and Christen were, as a matter of fact, decent, if a little mussed, but Tobin straightened their clothing before shifting away from Christen slightly to sit up on the bed with her. “Yes Maman.”
“I would like to think that you weren't doing what I think you were doing when not only is everyone else waiting for you downstairs, but also AT could have used your advice, especially you Christen, on being long distance from your partner. I can see some more smacks and a few phone calls are in order.”
Tobin’s cheeks flushed and she sputtered. “ No Maman, we weren’t doing that,” she protested weakly, “Christen was sore, so I was massaging her, that’s all. I was trying to help her feel better. I didn’t realize we were late and I’m sorry.”
“Sorry Abby,” Christen said quietly.
“The only reason I don't have Mrs. Spoon with me is because of the condition your bottoms are in right now. But, I can still use my hand and I left your sit spots and undercurve unmarked just in case.”
“Maman,” Tobin protested.
“Shh, petite,” Abby sat on the bed. “I'm just going to talk first, okay? I think that it's past time for Christen to call Tyler, and I think it's way past time for me to call your Mommy and have her come down for a visit, she needs to meet AT, and the others anyway and what better opportunity than before the match with Mexico, hmm?”
Tobin blushed even more. “Maman, no, she can’t--she won’t, AT’s been good, she--” Tobin was trying not to panic, thinking of what stories Perry would have carried back to Katie and Cindy about AT’s misadventure.
“Oh I don't mean that, petite. I meant as just in terms of another Grandma figure, though something tells me you might be in that position and there's a chance AT or one of the others gets in trouble, but I will explain that nothing from the past needs to be dealt with again, okay? However, I can't speak to the future. Speaking of, any questions before we deal with why I'm originally here, petites?”
“You’re not mad that I was trying to relieve Christen’s pain are you? Not from smacks, other pain,” Tobin said quietly.
“Of course not, Tobin Powell. This is only about your slight tardiness and mostly about not being there when Alyssa needed you. Ali is handling it, though Ashlyn answered and that's its own can of worms.”
“Which wouldn’t have happened if I didn’t wake up cramping in stupid places,” Christen said guiltily. “Is Alyssa alright?” She looked anxious. “Kriegs is handling it?” She exhaled in relief, though not without a wince considering the Ashlyn problem. “...yeah, I bet,” Christen agreed quietly. “Abby…you remember Ash was Tobin’s roommate back at UNC. She looked after her, even before you did. This has been a whole thing for Tobs, too.” She looked at Tobin worriedly, noticing Tobin’s set expression.
“Well, I have good news, petite. Ash and Ali are giving things another try….. with Sophia. Now, as I'm sure Ali is probably directing Lyssa to tell AT, this goes no further than you two cause throuples, even straight ones, are looked down on even more so than most LGBTQ relationships cause of the challenges and being unorthodox on a whole other level, not to mention LGBTQ throuples, especially the first LGBTQ celebrity throuple, so just keep this to yourselves please cause they want to announce it on their terms. How do you feel about that, petite?”
“Them announcing it on their own terms sounds perfectly reasonable to us, Maman. Besides, anything that keeps Ash and Ali together and happy, so that they can be a family with their kids. Even though I’m pretty sure Sophia deserves smacks for whatever the hell she did at Cannes and whenever that started this whole thing in the first place,” Tobin huffed under her breath. “Taking Ash in a moment of weakness or whatever. I haven’t seen her in that mood since UNC, honestly. Seriously.” Tobin shook her head incredulously. “She hasn’t been the sort to just go with whoever gave her attention since before Ali, I know that much. Maybe…maybe she hasn’t been feeling like she was all Ali’s, though I’m not saying it’s Ali’s fault, either, Maman. I think maybe if they’d retired at the same time, though, do you think?”
Christen processed this, looking at Abby. “Do you agree with Tobin? Sophia found Ash having a moment of weakness because Ali’s continued career made her, I don’t know, jealous or something in the vein of that anyway?”
“Definitely. And I agree she needs smacks, I've heard of Maureen, her mother, before but don't know her. Though Sophia has stated she's still really close to her parents and they're not far away in Pasadena…”
“No, I mean she needs smacks from Ali. It’s Ali’s heart she shattered into pieces and if she wants to make up for it she should be over Ali’s knee for it.”
“You make a good point, petite. I might make a phone call soon. Speaking of phone calls though, can you please pass me your phone, that self deprecating was uncalled for, Christen Annemarie.”
Christen blinked. “Wait, what Abby?” she asked, bewildered as she picked up her phone.
“Which wouldn’t have happened if I didn’t wake up cramping in stupid places,” I believe, your pain is a part of your recovery, the difference is you just had to let us know. One simple text, remember for next time, okay?”
Christen groaned. “All I meant was, we wouldn’t have been late if Tobin hadn’t needed to take care of me, Abby.” She sighed. “Yes ma’am.”
Abby still held her hand out nonetheless.
Warily, Christen unlocked her phone and passed it over. “What are you going to do, ma’am?”
“Place a call that is long overdue in my opinion.” Abby said as she scrolled down the list of contacts.
Tyler’s name wasn’t in Christen’s phone, at least not directly. Instead, some of Christen’s contacts weren’t named in English, but Swedish.
Mor hadn’t been removed from Christen’s phone. Storasyster, too, was a word Abby recognized, and Lillasyster, though she had no reason to bother Channing with this.
“Hello?”
“Good morning, I didn't wake you up, I hope Tyler?”
“Abby Wambach? Um no ma'am, you didn't. How can I help you?”
“Well, it seems your sister might benefit from a private chat, if you understand me. In person would be best.”
“I assume you don’t mean Channing, even if she is the wild one.”
“You would be correct.”
“Okay, when and where do you need me?”
“My house is closer than Christen’s, sometime tomorrow she will text you with further details later, and we're going to be having a party. It's a surprise but you and Lindsay are invited of course. I will explain when you get here. Oh, and bring any…. memorable items if you understand me?”
“Crystal clear. We'll be there. See you later. Oh and Mom would be proud, remember that.”
As the call ended, Abby hung up and placed the phone back in Christen’s trembling hands.
“Oh petite. Shhh I know, it's never easy.”
“H- her voice, it sounds just like….”
“Shhh, Chris. I can't begin to know what you are going through, but I know it hurts right now, and I know it doesn't seem like it, but you're going to feel better. Think about the dogs or all of our smols, or that time Dale looked genuinely scared of all the hens.” That last one got a wet laugh out of Christen. “There she is. Now, let's dry those tears cause there's more to come from a different reaction hmm?”
They both turned to look at Abby, Christen most of all with a pleading face, but Abby was not swayed, at least not entirely.
“I won't ignore your need for smacks, but what I will do is halve the number of smacks you are going to get, okay?”
Receiving two nods of agreement, Abby moved on to the current task at hand.
“Now, I think I'll have Christen first, lest her leg start cramping again. I don't have any hotshot to counteract that. Let's see here… I think it would be best for you to get in the center of the bed. We'll prop your leg up a pillow but place it also between your legs where you have to hold it there and lessen your chance of kicking, okay? Tobin, maybe you can help her into position?”
“Oui, Maman.”
As Tobin helped Christen into position and expectantly bared her bottom, Abby moved until she was parallel to Tobin and she suddenly bared Tobin at the same time.
“Maman!” Tobin protested, flushing pink.
“Hush, petite. It's not anything Christen or I haven't seen before. Now, I was thinking Christen might be more comfortable with you up there than I, even subconsciously. So, we're going to try something different. I'm going to smack you later, right now I want you to smack Christen. And don't try to go softly on her because I will only smack you three times as hard afterwards. Is everyone okay with that?”
“Yes ma'am.” “Oui Maman.”
“Good, now is a good time to start. 35 smacks, but place them on the sit spots and undercurve please.”
“Oui Maman.” Tobin said, albeit reluctantly.
“Oww” Christen hadn't expected the first smack to be that hard. She probably doesn't want Abby to smack her even harder after though. She thought as she made her way through the next twenty-nine smacks to her sit spots and undercurve.
“Okay, I'm going to have to aim the rest of them at your thighs but I'll make them really fast, okay?”
Christen let out a sniffle as she had tears pooling in her eyes that refused to fall, “Okay.”
By the time Christen felt the second smack Tobin was already finished, the final five blending together. “Oww, Tobs.”
“Shhh, cry it out my love, I'm here.”
“S-sorry, sorry I wasn't there when AT needed me. Sorry I had the stupid cramps-”
“Careful, Christen Annemarie. We know, we know you're sorry. And I know AT isn't mad either. All forgiven, love.”
“That's right. Take a minute. Whenever you're ready, Christen you can turn on your side to help comfort Tobin, okay?”
It took a moment, but five minutes later, Christen slowly rolled onto her side and reached out for Tobin's hands, mostly as a gesture of comfort for both of them.
At Christen’s nod, Abby began and the first smack got a reaction out of Tobin, mostly surprise more than pain.
“Owww, Maman.”
“Hush petite , I'm only starting.”
As the next twenty-nine smacks fell Tobin had begun to squirm and looked like she wanted to kick.
“Shhh, petite. We're going to take a breath and then when I start again these final five will be over before you know it, okay?”
Tobin sniffled. “Okay, Maman.”
“Ready, Maman.”
“Okay petite. Here we go.”
When Abby's hand smacked down the first time Tobin let out an, “Oww.” then before she knew it, Maman was rubbing her back and moving to sit beside her.
“We're going to take a moment so you can collect yourselves, then we'll go downstairs.”
“Umm ma'am?” Christen asked, hesitating slightly.
“Yes?”
“What did you mean by “surprise party?”
“I meant I plan to surprise your Thompson smols with a party for becoming family, but I wanted to keep it a surprise for them and that includes telling both of you so you can distract them as we set up everything for the party.”
“Who all is “we” Maman?”
“Their Abuela, your Mommy, Gloria, Alex, Vivian, Glennon and me.”
Tobin blushed. “I do say ‘Mama’ when I’m not feeling little,” she protested. “But…No Servo or Charlie?” she ventured, if Alex and Vivian were invited. “What about Katie and Perry? Tyler and Channing?”
“I haven't contacted anyone yet, I was just thinking off the top of my head about the grandmas’ cooking. Thanks for reminding me, petite. Though you probably just added more people who might get smacked,” Abby grinned. “Do you both feel ready to head downstairs?”
Tobin gave Christen a gentle squeeze. “What do you think, love? All right? Leg still sore?”
Christen groaned. “No, I think my leg forgot to be sore, Tobs.”
Tobin smirked, “Oh, so Maman’s found a solution as effective as HotShot then?”
Christen rolled her eyes and shoved Tobin lightly. “Oh, not funny. I really don’t see how you can joke about it when you’re in the same condition.”
“Because I’m in the same condition. It helps to get through it.”
“Thank you for reminding me to pick some up from the physios, though Christen. Everyone ready then?”
With another groan, Christen reluctantly sat up, and stood with Tobin’s assistance, testing her leg. “Yes, I guess so, Abby. And if you must buy that vile stuff, it’s available on Amazon or at their website, you don’t have to bother the physios about it. I expect they’d worry about distributing it to just anyone - not that you’re just anyone - after what happened with Pierre.”
“Okay well that team doctor was an idiot,” Tobin rolled her eyes, “but at least she admitted to it. Not that Pierre was much more intelligent about the whole thing, but I assume he’d asked for meds for Crys initially, that would make sense. Anyway, that's old news by now.”
“You're probably right, thank you for that, Christen. You're both really helpful this morning.” Abby smiled as she opened the door.
“Well, we try to be helpful. I’m just sorry we weren’t helpful enough to our kiddo this morning,” Christen said guiltily. “Especially now we’ve got all three of them, we really dropped the ball today, didn’t we?”
“Oh come on, the day’s still young, Chris. We have plenty of time to have a better day.” Tobin kissed Christen lightly. She was just as sore of course, but perhaps if she could will herself into a better frame of mind it would work. Positive thinking, Tobin Powell Heath, you can do it. Chris needs you.
Ali meanwhile was doing her best to help AT work through her feelings. "I understand. When I was in Germany, it was hard. And we weren't even together. Don't give up hope, okay. The Europeans can be very.... annoying if they want to be. And they seem to have only gotten worse with time, nor better,"
AT could hear Tia Ali's eyeroll even if she couldn't see it. "You just have to keep checking in and keep the spark alive. Maybe if you are going to go to the practice before, get someone to video you making a PK and send that to him. It's the little things, okay?"
AT sniffled. "Okay, thanks Tia Ali. I feel better now."
"You're welcome, little one. See you after the match, hmm?"
"Of course." AT ended the call feeling better about her feelings, and she had a plan to do something about them now, which helped too.
As AT handed her Grandmere's phone to Grandma Glennon for safekeeping, she heard her Mamas coming down the stairs.
From the way they were grimacing, AT thought they were tired, but then she saw Mama Christen rubbing her bottom. Oh . She was careful when she hugged them good morning.
Soon everyone was sitting down to eat, sharing smiles and small conversations.
After everyone was finished, they mostly stayed to talk at the table; the teens found Chase’s gaming console and settled in to play ‘the soccer’ that way, but Abby had a surprise for Hannah.
"Petite, Casey left you a surprise. I put it on your bed. Walk slowly though, okay?"
Hannah did her best to rein her energy in, at least walking slower up the stairs to her room.
When she saw what was on the bed, Hannah gasped. It was a keeper's jersey! But not just any jersey, it was Casey's USWNT jersey!
Hannah couldn't put it on fast enough, but also faced a dilemma in needing to slow down so she didn't accidentally rip the jersey.
She was so excited that she took the stairs two at a time, not realizing it until she was stopped short.
"No running, petite."
"Sorry, Tante Abby. Can I please go play in the goal in the backyard cause keeper jersey?" Lara and Chiara had got a text and a call, telling them it was time to head back to the field for practice, or they would have immediately volunteered to play, too.
"That's fine, but take someone with you, okay? Maybe Christen since she's a striker? She can maybe give you perspective from the opposite point of view?" Christen was jumping up before Abby finished the sentence, all too eager to not be sitting down.
It's probably been a while since she was smacked in the evening and the next morning. Probably not since Stacy when she was younger. Which reminds me to call Tyler..... Abby thought as she watched the two, along with Tobin, AT, and Clarisse head to the backyard. "You better just watch, Tobin Powell. If I find out otherwise your last spanking will seem mild, understand?"
"Yes, Maman." With that said, Abby followed behind Gisele and Zoe outside to the backyard.
As AT got set up in goal, she noticed Bee, AT, Gisele, and Zoe appeared to be lined up to take PKs against her, while Tante Abby was standing behind Tobin and Christen off to the side.
Clarisse went first. She eyed her chou thoughtfully, placed the ball on the ground, and kicked it.
It flew straight to Hannah's hands, and Clarisse grimaced. She hadn't meant to make it easy on her girlfriend. Renard better not hear about this.
AT stepped up next, catching the ball easily as Hannah threw it back to her. She set it down on the ground and kicked it, planting it neatly in the net above Hannah's left shoulder.
When Gisele stepped up, though, she could see the frustration practically written on Hannah's face as Hannah passed her the ball. Gisele waited until Hannah looked ready, and then took her penalty kick, Hannah missing it by inches.
Hannah kicked at the grass with a frustrated growl, scowling deeply and alarming Zoe, who dodged the ball as Hannah kicked it at her.
Christen caught it this time, and set it down on the ground. "Hannah Amanda Doyle, enough."
"Not fair!"
"Yes fair, little one." Christen went to Hannah, firmly taking her in hand and leading her to the side. "Breathe for me."
Hannah leaned into Christen's embrace, trembling with emotion as Christen held her through her storm of tears. Christen hummed softly and stroked her short locks, soothing Hannah as best she could. "That's it, breathe, sweetheart. Did you take your medicine this morning?"
"Ummm...." Hannah paused.
"Mhmm. That's what I thought. Why don't we do that now."
"But Christen, I gotta guard the goal. It's penalty kicks."
"Tobin can get you your medicine and something to drink, and then you can go back in goal."
Tobin took the hint, and was back in a few moments with Hannah's medicine and a juice box.
As Hannah swallowed her medicine with a few sips of juice, Tobin gave her a look. "We're gonna have to get you some gloves if you're gonna play keeper now, kiddo."
"Yes please."
"Well, I don't have any right here cause I wasn't expecting it, but we'll do it soon." When Hannah had finished her juice, Tobin gave her a firm look. "I want you to go apologize to Zoe for kicking the ball at her that way. You know there's a difference between kicking the ball to pass it to the next person, and kicking it at someone when you're mad."
"Yes cousin Tobin," Hannah said, feeling ashamed. "Sorry."
"Not me you should be apologizing to, but thank you. Go on."
Hannah slowly walked to Zoe. "Are...are you okay Zoe?"
"You most hit me with the ball."
"I'm sorry."
"It's okay. Just please don't do that again. After Lyssa and Gisele left, one time She got really angry and said, "You want to play soccer so badly, HERE!" And she threw the ball in the street so I couldn't play with it. So it just brings back bad memories."
Hannah was quick to hug her unofficial youngest cousin. "I'm sorry, I won't do that anymore, promise."
Thankfully, both were hugging it out and didn't notice that the other people in the backyard were going through a mix of emotions and Tobin in particular looked really angry.
"Petite-fille, why don't you give it another shot, and this time we'll put Ha-" Hannah shook her head, obviously shaken up by the news, and Abby tried something different "Hattie, we'll put Hattie in goal, okay?"
Both girls seemed pleased with this compromise so Abby whistled to get the dog to come over.
Hattie bounded into the goal and took up position with a happy bark. Zoe lined up her shot, which flew past Hattie's nose into the goal.
Then it was Hannah's turn. Hattie trotted over, nosing the ball ahead of her and rolling it to Hannah's feet before she ran back to the goal.
Hannah studied Hattie for a moment before taking her shot: low and in the bottom left corner, but with her right foot. She remembered when she tried that the first time in her Mamas office with a makeshift goal made of shoes Hannah thought as Hattie got turned around and the ball made its way into the back of the net. Hattie let out a displeased growl, apparently even dogs got a bit agitated when strangers scored on them.
Hannah chose to slowly back away from the displeased dog and instead turned to Tobin and Christen and looked down.
"M sorry. I didn't know that she had trauma, believe me, I wouldn't have done that! Not that I should have done that regardless. I'm sorry."
“I really know all about bad memories, they happen all the time”
"Hey, look up Hannah. We're not mad, little one. I really know all about bad memories. It happens all the time." Hannah looked up at Christen who said that, then Tobin who nodded. "R- really?”
"Really, after our injuries there was lots of support, but also some not nice comments, and especially with Christen signed to a team, they are mean cause she's not playing."
"Not to mention the mental naughty thoughts when you aren't playing-"
"Enough, petite. I think Hannah sees that there is nothing more to apologize for." Abby interrupted.
"Can we go to the stadium now please?"
"Is that whining, petite-fille? Do I need to make today a "like mother like daughter" day?"
AT quickly shook her head "No, no thank you, Grandmere. I'll be good!"
"Okay, well you six really should get going. Have fun okay? We'll all be waiting on you in the box."
It was decided that Preath would take the Thompsons, Risse, and Hannah to the practice on the Carson complex, cause Hannah was already excited and AT had been staring at the door longingly ever since her Argentine friends left.
With that said, the six people in question hopped into a vehicle and headed towards the stadium.
Once they got there, they tried to make their way onto the USWNT sideline just to watch for now.
They weren't there long when they saw both Twila call for an end to "the first practice, good job." and Lara and Chiara headed in their direction, at the same time as Korbin, Livie, Jaedyn, and- "Big Lyssa?"
"Seems so, little love.”
"We're so glad you're here!" Thankfully AT had stepped forward because she was soon mobbed by her national teammates and fellow "four Musketeers". She noticed that her Argentine friends were standing back not wanting to interfere and stepped back from the hug, moving to introduce old friends to "new" friends.
"Chiara, Lara, these are my friends, Olivia Moultrie, Korbin Albert, and Jaedyn Shaw," AT introduced her friends to the two Argentinians. "Olivia and I grew up together, until she had to move anyway, and Korbin and I played in France together for the u23 friendlies. But all of us were on the under-20 Women's World Cup squad together in 2022."
Chiara nodded. "A pity we weren't, but Argentina didn't make it. Is alright, hermanita. I am glad you can be with your friends now.”
Hannah up until this point had stood in the back quietly, but when Big Lyssa got close, she blurted out, "Where's Casey?”
"Getting dressed, little one," Alyssa said. "She had these for you." Alyssa handed over an extra pair of Casey's new gloves for Hannah, the right hand one signed on the back by the keeper.
"Save these, Hannah, and we can get you gloves in your size on the way home," Tobin suggested.
"AT, how would your friend feel about playing keeper for a bit? I want to try teaching Jane and Casey. Hannah and your Argentinean friend if they want to?" Alyssa turned her attention from Hannah to AT, then the Argentineans in question.
"My name is Chiara Singarella, and Lara Esponda is my...how do you say," she gestured impatiently, "I am her Top. I play forward, the same as AT."
AT gave her adopted hermana a sideways look, not buying Chiara's fumble for a second. But then, she does go to uni at South Alabama , AT reasoned. Probably makes a difference how she talks about Lara to new people, since 'Top' isn't automatically the same thing as 'girlfriend' .
Lara shoved Chiara's arm. "Just say it Chi," she pouted. "They're Americanas , they don't--"
"Some of them might," Chiara muttered. "Behave yourself, little girl."
Lara scowled. "Anyway, Señora ," she added in her brattiest tone, "I am a keeper, so I'm pretty sure they meant me. And you should go get dressed anyways.”
"What Lara means is that she would love to learn from the great Alyssa Naeher," Chiara replied. "You're her second favourite American you know. The only reason she's bratting so hard is she was nervous of her welcome."
"Favourite after our Esti," Lara gave AT a squeeze. "Por favor, Señora Naeher?”
“Well, I want to teach Jane and Casey how I go about scoring a PK to leave something behind to start a legacy of "kicking keepers" if you will. It's more about teaching technique with someone in the goal than actual scoring cause it's not something we typically focus on, but I think it would be awesome to show others too. Though some, like Earps seems like they might be less receptive-"
Clarisse grinned, "We were talking about respective dislike of the English earlier-"
"Not now please Bee."
"Of course, ma chou."
"As I was saying, if you wouldn't mind playing keepers for a bit, then I'll get one of them for in goal when it's your turn?"
"Si, sounds good, Señora Naeher. Here they come now."
As everyone turned to look they got a surprise….
It seemed that both teams were interested in what would transpire as not only were Jane and Casey coming towards them, but the rest of both squads were around the bench closest to them, curiously watching on.
Looking at the few people trickling in, Alyssa thought it might be better to take this to the practice field. Using her "keeper voice" she communicated this across the pitch to the coaches and other players. When she turned back around AT asked the question on everyone's mind, "Lyssa why did you tell all of them?"
"So they can come with. If this takes a minute they can't be mad if the whole squad is gone compared to a few of us.”
After a quick trip, they were back to square one.
Then moments later Alyssa called Casey over as she was her likely heir apparent to get the starting spot and started whispering instructions as Lara stood in goal.
"Just use your dominant foot and aim for the bottom corner.”
Casey nodded, stepping up and taking her shot. She just managed to sneak it past Lara's fingertips.
Casey gave Alyssa a big hug, as Lara didn't pout, knowing this was only her first opponent.
Next up was Jane, who tried for the bottom left corner, but was denied by a diving Lara.
After this came Hannah, who still had her keeper gloves on.
She stepped up and followed Alyssa's instructions, taking a shot to the bottom right corner.
She missed it, but was surprised when Lara told her to try again.
This time she tried with her left foot and was successful, which resulted in Alyssa getting a crushing hug.
Now it was time for Lara to try and someone else in goal.
Alyssa pointed Jane to goal, but the other keeper shook her head.
"I think Hannah should do it.”
"Me? But my gloves don't even fit."
Lara pulled hers off. “Here take mine, they should fit better and I have more." They were not as new, but they were new to Hannah.
Maybe now I won't have to ask for new gloves when we leave, cause traffic, these will work Hannah thought as she tried them on and found they fit. "Thank you.”
Surprising Hannah, Alyssa, and Lara, the first PK was somehow stopped by a diving Hannah. But just like Lara before her, Hannah rolled the ball back and said, "Try again." and after a whispered word of advice of, "Try the bottom right corner with just a touch more power, okay?" Lara was able to successfully convert the PK.
Surprisingly, it was Hannah who was the first to wrap her in a congratulatory hug.
Chiara was next, after Hannah released her, and rewarded Lara with a congratulatory kiss.
Lara tried to deepen it, but Chiara took a step back. " Tsk , brat, we don't do that in public, stop it right now.”
Moments later, Hannah could see that Twila was getting their attention and it was time to get back to the locker rooms. After navigating the short distance back, Hannah and the others, including Lara parted ways with the players who were on the squad and made their way up to the private boxes.
Chapter 67: The Profesora has Fallen (After USWNT vs. Argentina, CONCACAF W Gold Cup)
Summary:
After going to Carson to watch the USWNT play Argentina, making new friends and spending time with AT's old friends, Hannah (excited about learning goalkeeper moves, and hoping for new kit to match) is taken to a local sporting goods store, whose manager is a personal acquaintance of Abby Wambach.
Jasmine doesn't want her customers to bother Abby and her family, so she keeps the store open just for them.
Unfortunately, Jasmine's head cashier is a blast from Hannah's past - la Profesora, the former English teacher who made Hannah's college life so miserable under Aurelia Cardwell's orders.
(She should count herself lucky if Amanda and James don't rip her a new one...)
Notes:
At bedtime, Amanda begins reading 'The Wizard of Oz' to Hannah and Clarisse. As always, I do not own it.
Chapter Text
Hannah turned around and followed AT and Big Alyssa over to where the rest of the family waited.
As they got closer, they saw Abby talking rapidly to Clarisse in French, and when they were almost near they saw Clarisse was grinning, but surprisingly not at Hannah, she was grinning at AT.
"What is it, Risse?" AT inquired.
"A surprise guest." Risse grinned again. Abby turned away from Clarisse and looked at Hannah. "Ready to go get your own equipment, petite?” At Hannah's nod everyone followed Abby’s gaze to Tobin who was on the phone a short distance away, talking in Spanish, and the only thing they heard clearly was "Zoe." before Tobin ended the call and came over.
"I have some great news! I just got off the phone with your Tia Vivian and after I told her about what happened with the ball she told the judge, apparently there's a judge now, and you can officially stay with us cause they were only able to charge her criminally, and so your Tia Vivian made the case it was better for you to be with us."
Zoe clapped her hands over her mouth, eyes wide as saucers. Gisele jumped on AT and hugged her, both elder Thompson sisters pulling Zoe in tightly as they held each other and cried. Tobin and Christen hugged Abby and Glennon first before joining the Thompson group hug.
Hannah looked happy for her Thompson cousins - now all able to be Press-Heaths together - but then her smile faltered, and she retreated to stand between Amanda and James.
"Something wrong, my angel?" Amanda asked gently.
"Ummm...not really, just really happy Zoe could get out of that situation but I wish--"
James and Amanda hugged her tightly.
Tobin, overhearing the remark, went to comfort Hannah. "I know, sweetheart, I know. It's not fair you had to stay in your situation, and it's not something you just get over. We wouldn't expect that of you." Tobin cuddled Hannah, giving her a kiss on the forehead before settling her back in Amanda's embrace. "Don't worry, we haven't forgotten you Hannah. We're still going to go get your new equipment."
With that said, everyone climbed into vehicles, following Abby who seemed to be going to a specific sports store. Maybe Tante Abby has connections with the manager, but even she was curious about the surprise guest
Before she knew it, Hannah was getting down and holding Bee's hand as everyone went into the sporting goods store. Yep, Tante Abby definitely knows the manager cos this is a national chain and they do soccer stuff.
As they entered the store, they were greeted by an angry burst of Spanish from the woman wearing the 'Head Cashier' badge and standing behind the closest register.
There was no one presently at her register, as it wasn't a particularly busy time of day, and Amanda heard the voice clearly.
She tapped Hannah lightly on the shoulder. "Angel. Look who it is, manning a register at a sporting goods store," she said with a sweetly vicious smile.
James raised an eyebrow; he'd never thought his wife to be the type to look down on 'service people'. "Who is it, ma reine?"
"A certain former profesora . I guess once the Dean realized she was too unstable to teach the only people who'd have her were retail."
"I pity her poor coworkers. And customers." Upon hearing that this was the woman who'd made his Hannah's college experience so miserable, James looked briefly furious, but Abby looked intently at both James and Amanda.
"Let's not make a scene unless she starts something. We'll try and avoid her. I'm just glad the Dean gave her the comeuppance she deserved."
Abby led the group intently past the registers, away from Hannah's former Profesora, and to the left, up the escalator.
They went to the premium soccer shop, where the section's manager, Jasmine, was clearly expecting them.
After Abby made introductions, Jasmine stepped aside and to AT, Christen, and Tobin's surprise there stood Sofia.
"S- Storasyster what are you doing here?" AT rushed to hug her.
"That's my fault. When Abby called and said your Mamas would be coming with I told her I would be willing to discount the items needed for a picture with two of the owners of Re-inc, not to mention USWNT, it would be good for the store and the corporation overall and then Abby suggested having your sister sneak in early and I could take a family photo too. And I hear congratulations are in order?" Jasmine asked.
"Congratulations?" Sofia asked, looking around.
AT hugged Sofia. "Me and Gi got Zozo, Sofia! They can come be with us and Mamas for good now!"
"That's wonderful, lillasyster," Sofia replied, hugging her in return. She turned to Gisele. "Busunge," she tapped Gisele's forehead lightly. "Pyret," she tapped Zoe next. Christen stifled a laugh. "Is that a comment on Wave versus Angel City, Sofia?" she asked, because Sofia had called the girls ‘little rascal’ and ‘little creature’ respectively.
Sofia smirked.
Sofia gathered the Thompsons close, AT and Gisele on each side and Zoe in front of her with her big sisters' hands on her shoulders. Tobin and Christen stood on either side of Sofia, as Jasmine took the promised pictures, both with Abby and Glennon, and without.
At this point, Hannah wandered off with a sniffle as Jasmine then switched to take a selfie with just Christen and Tobin. Hannah was somewhat happily looking at a pair of shorts that her Bee would probably like when she heard that voice.
"What are you doing here, little Cardwell?" the former Profesora demanded.
Hannah jumped and dropped the pair of bright red soccer shorts.
"Ah, a little thief we have here," she sneered.
Hannah backed away from the woman, who swept down on her with her wild grey hair flying out from under her headscarf, eyes narrowed and flashing with fury. Hands with blood-red long nails, sharpened like talons, reached out to grab Hannah, who stumbled backward. She shook her head, throwing her hands up in front of her face and crashed into the shelf, which brought Abby and Amanda running from the next aisle.
Amanda pulled Hannah back into her arms and held her tightly, while Abby moved to intercept the enraged woman.
"You," Abby enunciated clearly so there could be no mistake, her own voice cold enough to stop the woman in her tracks. "You will leave my niece alone. She is not a thief, and you will not touch her."
"I didn't do it, don't let her take me, I didn't do it, don't let her take me," Hannah's frantic utterances were audible to everyone in the aisle and the former Profesora cackled, smirking.
"A likely story, little girl."
"That's enough," Abby snapped, her retort loud enough to get Jasmine into the aisle with security behind her.
Amanda backed up with Hannah in her arms, rubbing her back and whispering soothing reassurances.
"We know you didn't do it, angel, shhh, it's her who threatened you, we heard her, Mama's got you, you're safe."
"What did you do this time, Sandra? And before you start I highly doubt it was the little ones fault. You know what's going to happen when they're ready to leave, hmm?"
At this, Sandra seemed actually scared now.
"Oh, Sandra, is that her name? I would have thought it was Patty."
"Why?" Abby raised an eyebrow at Amanda.
"Cause she's a Krabby Patty," Amanda sniffed, glaring daggers at the former Profesora, stuck somewhere in between Mama Bear and teenage brat.
"Alright, ma Reine. I think you would be happy to know that Mother is dead, Patricia." James said with a smirk.
The lady in question gasped, then sneered, whether because of the reference of her or her full name no one knew.
"Go wait downstairs until later. Now!"
Surprisingly, the cashier left the way she came without another word, trembling as she went.
"I am incredibly sorry about her. I can't fire her, but I can give you an even bigger discount than before and let you pick the number of swats and/or let you three only watch her spanking if you'd like? Her next spanking contractually has to have a humiliation element." Jasmine said with a smile
James smiled at Jasmine as Amanda was still fuming. "That would be most appreciated, thank you." As James and Jasmine walked back to the preaths, not wanting to overcrowd Hannah, Tobin took their place.
"What is it, petite?" Abby asked.
Amanda held Hannah protectively, glaring at the red shorts that woman had caused Hannah to drop and which no one had bothered to pick up, yet. "I think Hannah was looking at those before she showed up and started being a..." She stopped herself saying it. "Vile excuse for a human being."
"Since I suggested gloves I was wondering if Hannah would want some help to pick out items? If not I understand."
"Who better? What do you think, angel, would you like Tobin's help?" Amanda asked. "She has a very good eye for color." Particularly when that color is red, as a Top, I've no doubt. Amanda kept that part to herself.
"Yes please cousin Tobin," Hannah lifted her head and said meekly, sniffling.
Tobin nodded. She picked up the red shorts, first of all, showing these to Hannah. "Were these the ones you wanted, sweetie? And you'll need gloves, keeper kit, boots, shin guards, socks, and probably home and away kits just in case you want to switch positions..."
Gisele walked over as Tobin was saying this, and perked up, darting back and forth between shelves. "Risse! What size is Hannah?" she called, picking out several size choices and bringing the named items to show Clarisse, before they brought the options which would fit Hannah back to her.
"Angel City keeper kit and regular home and away," Clarisse remarked, "but I think what ma chou really wants is the national team kit, non? Has the new one come out yet?"
"We have it in the back," Jasmine hmm-ed. "It's not meant to be on the sales floor, yet, but for Abby Wambach, especially considering what our cashier did, by way of apology...."
"Thank you, thank you!" Hannah squealed excitedly and hugged Jasmine, getting a small chuckle from the manager. She checked Hannah's size on the items that had already been picked out for Hannah, and walked toward the back room with Abby. "Put all of it on my tab, Jasmine," Abby said. "And I'll give you my identification to put into the order record, in case the district manager needs a word with me. I'll make sure you're not in trouble."
It wasn't often that they got to do Abby Wambach a favor, and it wasn't as though they were giving the kit away, so Jasmine nodded. "If you insist, Abby, ma'am, I'll charge it the same as the Angel City kits until we get the pricing properly done. If there's a difference when we put the kits out for sale--"
"And there probably will be, I'll gladly pay you the difference when we know."
"If my DM doesn't just waive it because it's you, of course."
Abby rolled her eyes and nodded. "Probably, but it's not like I can't pay for it if they don't."
Jasmine nodded, asked Abby to wait, and went into the back room as Abby waited courteously just outside the staff only door.
While all this was going on, Christen had kept Sofia, AT, and Zoe with her. Zoe had slipped her hand into Christen's as they walked between the shelves of soccer supplies, looking at kit that would fit the youngest Thompson.
"Mama Christen, Zoe, what do you think of this one?" AT found Angel City's newest home and away kits in Zoe's size.
"Oh yes please hermana, then I look like you and Gi."
"I think that would be very sweet," Christen smiled, her eyes a little misty. "Do you want your own customizable kit then, little one, or do you want to get a player jersey?"
"Umm, one that says Z. Thompson please. Though, I don't really wanna be a Thompson, I wanna be a Press-Heath like Lyssa and Gi, but even their kits still say Thompson, so."
"It's okay, pyret," Sofia soothed Zoe, calling her by her Swedish nickname again. "You want to match with your sisters. We understand."
After Sofia, AT, and Christen found Zozo everything she wanted, she spotted the adult section. "Look, Mama Christen, look! They have kits for you too!"
Christen ignored the slip for now, not wanting to react in the middle of the store and potentially embarrass the little one. "Hopefully I'll be back in mine soon, sweetie. We'll see."
They headed toward that section to find Hannah and the others for check out time. A shopping cart had been found to hold all their purchases, including - much to Hannah's wide-eyed nervous astonishment - a box marked 'Special Order'. Jasmine went to check them out herself, since that kind of special order required managerial signing off, anyway.
"I've got this, mes petites-filles," she assured AT, Gisele, and Zoe. "Tobin, Christen, why don't you, Glennon, and James take the girls, and our purchases back to the car? Amanda, Hannah, Risse and I have a little bit of business to finish up here but we'll be along shortly."
When everyone had cleared out but Abby, Amanda, Clarisse, and Hannah, they reunited with Jasmine outside the store manager's office.
Jasmine raised an eyebrow. "I thought it was just going to be you three," she said with a questioning flick of her eyebrows.
"I'm not leaving ma chou again with her around," Clarisse said firmly.
And as Hannah's Top, Clarisse could claim the right to come even though she hadn't been present for the upsetting scene. "Alright," Jasmine conceded reluctantly. Not that she was particularly concerned about Patricia's , aka Sandra’s, comfort on a personal level, but as her manager, Jasmine was meant to ensure her employees felt safe.
Then again, she was clearly the one in the wrong, so...she's safe from being fired, only the DM can do that.
"This way, everyone. We're going to the bigger managerial office." They all followed Jasmine to and through the managerial office door to find Patricia who was old enough to be any of their mothers, standing in the corner, facing out into the room with her arms folded.
Once everyone was inside, Jasmine called out, "Come here you naughty girl, in front of the desk." This got a scoff of disbelief and indignation from Patricia, but she did as asked, standing there while trying not to show nerves. Her outward show of arrogance, though, didn’t fool Abby - and she doubted it fooled Jasmine, either.
Jasmine walked around to stand beside the desk, starting her speech as she walked. "You can all be seated," she motioned to the leather chairs around the table.
"You however, are in for a big strapping. Knickers down, hands on the table. The only reason I'm not making you count these is because our loyal customers need to go home and we need to ready the store for tomorrow's new customers sooner rather than later. Would any of you like to feel this strap while I give this naughty bottom a few warm-up smacks?" Jasmine asked, flexing the synthetic strap and looking at Abby, and Hannah on her lap, then to Amanda, Glennon, and Clarisse that were seated around the chair Abby and Hannah were in.
"That depends on how you mean, ma'am." Amanda eyed the 'strap', more of a flexible silicone paddle. If it was being used to threaten her bottom, or gods forbid Hannah's, she would fling it away from them as far as possible, thank you. The long, narrow rectangular instrument, red as a red card, had a line of four small round holes at equally spaced intervals down the length of the 'business end', right through the middle. Between and around the holes were straight lines of small projections - Amanda couldn't tell from her angle whether they were bristles like a hairbrush, or pointed, but the overall vibe she was getting was like the surface of an acupressure mat.
The sight of that thing sent Hannah scurrying from Abby's lap to the safety of her mama's, as Abby got up to take a closer look.
"Thank all the gods and everything holy that James isn't here to get ideas, or Ma for that matter," Amanda muttered under her breath, just enough for Hannah, now ensconced in her lap, to hear her.
Thankfully, Abby rescued Amanda from her unease by taking the implement herself to examine it, not to use it, as Jasmine took her employee in hand.
Now, Jasmine was definitely younger than her head cashier, which gave the whole thing a sort of surrealism at least to Amanda's way of thinking. But, Jasmine was the store manager, and that put her at the top of the 'food chain', especially when it came to enforcing discipline.
Jasmine started slow, but slowly built up a rhythm of hand smacks, alternating bottom cheeks and covering the whole of Patricia’s bottom until she saw a light pink color.
When Jasmine was ready for it, Abby passed the silicone paddle/'strap' back to her, and Jasmine gave her guests a knowing look.
"To answer the question that you are thinking, the points can be used to line up a number of them and use them as an acupressure mat punishment. Something, easy to transport than the mat itself some people find. It is past time that little miss naughty here feels that, so she will be sitting down once you stand to leave. And, as a personal touch in hopes that you come back and don't hold our employees against us, I am going to add three of these for each family in your group. Shall we get started?" and suddenly Amanda’s hopes were dashed.
Jasmine was using the smooth side of the implement for now, not the side with points on it, and Amanda held Hannah through it as she squirmed watching the former profesora get her comeuppance.
"I don't want it Mama," Hannah whimpered, seeing the effect it was having on the older woman.
"I know, angel," Amanda whispered back, stroking her hair. "Shhh, I've got you love. Just because it's gonna be given to us doesn't mean it has to be used. It would only be for really big things. And we've got plenty of other options, sweetheart."
At least, it wouldn't be used on you like it's being used on her. Over my dead body, Amanda thought, rocking Hannah comfortingly.
When thirty strokes with the implement had been delivered, Jasmine sent her employee to stand in the corner of the office, bare bottom on display where Abby, Amanda, Hannah, and Clarisse could see.
After an appropriate amount of time, Jasmine thanked Abby for her time, apologized once again for her employee's behavior, and saw Abby, Amanda, Hannah, and Clarisse out with the promised acupressure mat/strap/paddle things in Abby's possession. Amanda and Clarisse kept Hannah between them, away from those, and they headed back to the car. James, Tobin, Christen, and the Thompsons had gone ahead in the other car already, so they loaded into Abby's van, where Glennon was waiting for them, and headed out.
On the way home, Hannah was still antsy, unable to stay still in her seat, and whining about the things Jasmine had given them.
"Don't want it Bee."
"You aren't going to get that ma chou. But you are due some smacks at bedtime, remember."
"Noo. Not."
"Yes, ma chou. You always sleep better after a nice little baking."
Hannah squirmed and pouted, kicking the seat in front of her, which happened to be Abby in the driver's seat.
"Hannah Amanda Doyle, you will not do that again."
Abby's tone made even Amanda wince. Hannah cringed and buried her face in Amanda's shoulder.
"S-sorry Mama!"
"Shhh, Hannah, angel, I know, I know. Just try and be still, we're almost home, sweetheart."
"Should you not be apologising to Tante Abby ma chou?"
"S-sorry Auntie," Hannah sobbed, and Abby sighed.
"I know, petite, just breathe, calm down, it was an accident I'm sure," she soothed. "You've been through a lot today. I'm not mad, petite, you're okay, breathe."
Hannah did her best to calm down, aided by Amanda cuddling her as close as the seat belt allowed. When they got home, Abby scooped Hannah into her arms and carried her, as Glennon, Amanda, and Clarisse followed.
Abby carried Hannah inside to the family room, but instead of putting her on the 'naughty step' to calm down, she carried her to the couch and sat down with Hannah in her lap, holding her niece close.
"Breathe petite," she instructed again, "we're home, you're safe, I promise. She can't get you here."
"Don't feel safe," Hannah sniffled. "She scared me lots."
"You are, petite," Abby promised. "She's not here, you're safe at home. Safe with me, and your Auntie Glennon, and your Mama and Daddy, and Bee. And that's just to start with."
“You all won’t let her get me”
"Triple promise, petite. She won't get you. You're safe," Abby spoke soothingly, giving Hannah a cuddle.
Abby's phone dinged, and she picked it up, still cradling Hannah with her other arm. "The text's from Jasmine, petite."
"The manager lady?"
"M-hmmm."
"Oh."
Abby took that as implied agreement to check it, and looked at the text. "Jasmine says you're welcome to come by the store when she isn't working and have a proper look at things, if you want to give the store another try."
"Ummm...uh huh. Only she can't smack me with the things please."
The scent of good food floated in from the kitchen, and Clarisse walked over, giving Hannah a reassuring kiss and easing her up off Abby's lap.
"Ma chou, it looks like it's just about dinnertime, why don't we go wash our hands and go to the table hmm? You'll feel better after you've had something good to eat."
Hannah was steered away to the bathroom by her insistent girlfriend, and Clarisse washed her hands. Then it was Hannah's turn. When Hannah was drying her hands on the towel, she felt Clarisse's hand come to rest on her lower back, keeping her at the counter. She jumped a little.
"Ummm, Bee, what are you doing?"
"Settling you down before dinner ma chou. A little pre-baking so you behave yourself during the meal."
"Beee," Hannah sputtered, as keeping Hannah in place with one hand, Clarisse tugged down her board shorts with the other.
"You want your briefs coming down too, ma chou?"
"...no," Hannah mumbled. "I be good, Bee."
"That's better," Clarisse cooed gently. She held Hannah in position, bent over the counter, as she began landing smacks to her chou's thinly clothed, upturned bottom.
Clarisse knew better than to keep Tante Abby waiting, so after only ten smacks, she helped Hannah stand, righting her clothes for her. Hannah's bottom was slightly warm and tingly but she would still be able to sit at the dinner table, and the girls went to do just that.
Hannah sat between her parents, with Clarisse across from her, and James dished up a plate of pork chops, macaroni and cheese, and steamed vegetables for Hannah. He even remembered to cut the pork off the bone for her, but Hannah still looked to Amanda with a slight pout.
"Mama."
"What's the matter my angel?"
"Daddy put the bad trees not the good trees!"
"Oh, I see angel. Want to trade?" At Hannah's nod, she exchanged the broccoli on her plate for the cauliflower on Hannah's.
"So picky," James muttered.
"I not picky Daddy! Texture wrong," Hannah snapped, and Amanda put a comforting arm around her. "Angel, shhh, shh," she soothed. "Daddy got the trees wrong. We see. But he fixed the pork chops nice, didn't he Hannah?"
"Ummm...uh huh."
"So what do we say to Daddy, angel?"
Hannah sniffled. "Thank you Daddy. Sorry yelled."
"Alright ma princesse. I'm sorry I got your vegetable trees wrong," James smiled slightly at the words his Little girl had chosen to describe them. "I'm sorry the texture is bad. I'll remember next time, okay?"
"Kay," Hannah said softly.
"Good girl. I love you ma princesse." James patted Hannah's hand gently, and then she resumed eating, keeping quiet through the meal and fidgeting slightly.
Amanda and James kept an eye on Hannah through dinner, and when they were finished, they took their plates to the sink.
When they were in the kitchen, James tugged Hannah into a reassuring hug.
"Are you okay now princesse?"
"Umm...nuh uh."
"What's wrong?"
"Bee said smacks and don't want."
Amanda turned to look at Hannah, concerned. "Angel? Can you use your big girl words please sweetheart?"
Hannah worried at her lower lip anxiously, going to Amanda and letting Amanda hold her tight as she tried to gather herself. Eventually she looked up.
"S-sorry Mama."
"It's okay angel, you don't have to be sorry for being little. But it sounded like this was a conversation that needed your big girl words alright?"
"Uh huh. I can do that now," Hannah said quietly.
"Is everything alright with you and Bee?"
Hannah blinked at Amanda's question. "Wha-yes, of course, Mama."
"Is she forcing you to do anything you don't want to do, ma princesse?" James asked, and Hannah blushed.
"Oh. Um, no Daddy, it's just that I don't want to be smacked for bedtime. I wouldn't want the smacks even if it was you or Mama."
James backed out of the kitchen, motioning to Amanda who sighed and turned to her daughter.
"Alright angel, if everything's okay with you and Bee can you go sit with her for a little bit please?"
"Yes Mama," Hannah sighed. "Do I have to have the smacks?"
"You earned them, so yes, angel. They won't be with the thing," Amanda promised, and Hannah nodded, relieved. After one more quick hug from Amanda, she went back to join Clarisse, and Amanda followed James.
"Is everything alright James?" Amanda asked anxiously.
"Yes, I just figured you would be the better one to handle that, ma Reine."
"...Oh." Amanda sighed. "I thought you wanted a word so I sent Hannah with Clarisse."
"I didn't, though I think maybe a part of you reverted back to a time when we were younger, or even you younger than that and you didn't feel like you had the words to help our princesse understand? I think Clarisse will help her work through it. Might even be a good experience for them. Shall we get ready for bed, ma Reine?"
"Yes please," Amanda yawned. "I trust Risse to take care of Hannah," she added. "It's not that I didn't. But I wasn't sure whether she was just bratting about smacks, or whether she was really uncomfortable because of being in littlespace. I didn't think there would be any other reason."
Meanwhile, in Hannah's room, Hannah and Clarisse had decided to go to Hannah's room early, though not necessarily sleep early cause they still needed to have a discussion and even before that a conversation, especially in regards to littlespace and making sure Hannah had moved back into a big headspace before smacks.
Hannah went immediately to her sensory swing and curled up with her axolotl in one hand and Mr. Banana in the other, covering her face so she could avoid smacks.
Instead of saying that she needed smacks or calling Hannah over, Risse went over to the swing and hesitantly sat down, wrapping an arm around her chou. "Ma chou? What's wrong?"
Hannah turned her face into Clarisse's shoulder as her Bee rocked the swing with them in it. "She called me a thief, she just, she turned up and she yelled at me and"
"And you were, and are, trying to process through these feelings and that was why you were feeling smol maybe? I'm afraid there will have to be smacks, but only with my hand, and only after you've processed things, okay?"
Hannah sighed and sniffled. "...okay, Bee," she agreed quietly. "Sorry I argued. Mama and Daddy were worried about it."
"So, let's talk, and this might be something more for your parents and I can go get them if needed, but is there anything else today that maybe has you feeling things? Zoe becoming part of Tobin and Christen's family maybe?
Hannah hugged herself, leaning into Clarisse as they cuddled in the swing. "Umm...uh huh, think so, maybe."
At Clarisse's questioning look, Hannah elaborated, "I'm glad for Gi and Zozo, really Bee. But I wish..." She exhaled, staring at her lap.
"That He as in," Clarisse pointed skyward, "or you could say the universe oui, had gotten you out of your situation earlier, oui?"
“Uh huh, and that I didn’t have to live with her and that she never used that strap and and that no body ever yelled at me like they did and and and that I had mama and daddy and and…”
"Ma chou, take a breath. Your words are coming out faster than your brain can think. Shh, there. Now, how did you feel? Sad, Angry maybe, not at the Thompson but the situation and that was what made you kick Tante Abby's seat?"
“Uh huh kind of, I..I..I just couldn’t con…control it like like I can’t control my fidgets Bee”
"Shh, it's okay. Your Tante Abby nor I am mad. Do you think maybe- no we can deal with that later. Anyway, how are you feeling now, ma chou?"
“I’m a little better, Bee. Still a little scared though”
“But Bee? D..do you think mama and daddy are mad? Cau..cause they just left the kitchen and then I went to you”
"I think from what I saw, your Daddy was trying to let your Mama talk to you cause he thought she would understand what was going on better and give you both privacy, but I think your Mama misunderstood what he meant, ma chou."
“Oh. Do you think they can come and say goodnight?”
Just then, Hannah's phone dinged with a text. It was from James.
Ma princesse, your Mama and I don't want you to worry. We'll come in to say goodnight when you and your Bee are ready for bed. Just have her let us know, alright? We're not mad, I promise.
"Alright ma chou. I would guess you want Monsieur et Madame sooner rather than later, hmm? So perhaps we should get through with la petite fessée au coucher soon too?" Clarisse stroked Hannah's hair, giving her a slight smile.
“Uh huh. Guess so Bee”
"That's right ma chou. That's good," Clarisse soothed. "Ready now, ma chou?"
“Uh huh”
"Bon, ma chou," Clarisse soothed. She helped Hannah out of the sensory swing and back to the bed. "Now then. You have been thinking all kinds of thoughts today that haven't been good for you, cherie. Not that you were being naughty, ma chou, but you haven't been feeling well, and you need reminding where you belong, hmm cherie?"
“Uh huh. But Bee I couldn’t help it”
"I know cherie. It's alright," Clarisse soothed, "you'll be alright ma chou. Now, let me see, shall we have Madame La Règle Rouge, or Madame La Brosse à Cheveux en Bois to visit?"
“But I thought it was only gonna be hand Bee?”
"Mmm, we'll see ma chou. You might need a little bit more, but not much more, I promise."
“Ruler I guess then Bee”
"That's a very good choice ma chou. Why don't you bring her over for her visit cherie." Clarisse gave Hannah a reassuring kiss and nudged Hannah in the direction of her dresser, where the ruler sat waiting.
Hannah trotted over to the dresser, picked up the red ruler (embossed with golden lucky symbols) that she'd been given by her Popo, Beverly, and brought it back to Clarisse, handing it over without comment.
Clarisse's lips twitched with suppressed amusement. "Bon, ma chou. Well done." She accepted the ruler, settling herself in the middle of the bed, and tugging Hannah's shorts and boxers down, settling her into position over Clarisse's lap with her bare bottom properly presented.
"Bee," Hannah squirmed, and Clarisse laughed adoringly, patting Hannah's pale bottom.
"Oh yes ma chou. It's about time these creampuffs had some more baking," she said, rubbing gently, before beginning to land smacks with her hand, lightly at first and slowly firming up swats as she continued.
When Hannah's bottom was beginning to warm nicely and was a uniform shade of pink, Clarisse paused. "Time to say hello to Madame la Règle Rouge ma chou."
"Bee," Hannah sniffled. "Do we have to?"
"Oui ma chou, it's only polite," Clarisse said coaxingly. "Tell Madame what you need ma chou. Do you need me to give you some words?"
"Umm...guess, Bee," Hannah's stomach fluttered nervously.
"You say, 'S'il vous plaît, Madame la Règle Rouge, j'ai besoin d'une bonne petite fessée pour avoir de jolis fesses rouges.'"
"Bee!" Hannah squealed indignantly as Clarisse chuckled. "Oh, not fair."
"Very fair."
Hannah whined indignantly and Clarisse gave her pink bottom a gentle pat.
"What do we say, ma chou?"
Hannah sighed reluctantly. "S'il vous plaît, Madame la Règle Rouge, j'ai besoin d'une bonne petite fessée pour avoir de jolis fesses rouges."
"What a good girl, ma chou," Clarisse's eyes sparkled. "So polite. Yes, of course Madame la Règle Rouge will be so happy to give you what you need."
"I just bet," Hannah muttered, and Clarisse laughed again, giving Hannah's bottom another pat before switching to the ruler and resuming Hannah's spanking.
Hannah squirmed as the repeated smacks of the wooden ruler painted her pink bottom bright red.
"Owwww," Hannah cried, sobbing softly into her arms by the time Clarisse was done. "Hurts, Bee."
"Ohh, ma chou," Clarisse rubbed Hannah's scarlet bottom. "Now your pretty creampuffs are all baked, my good girl, sweet girl," she soothed. "It's alright, time for crème pâtissière vanille, non?"
Hannah exhaled in relief as Clarisse picked up the bottle of vanilla body lotion that she jokingly called Hannah's 'pastry cream', and began gently rubbing the cool lotion into her hot bottom.
"There, there now," Clarisse cooed, scooping Hannah up and righting her clothing for her. "Shh, all done, you were such a good girl for me and Madame la Règle Rouge. Monsieur et Madame will be so pleased when they hear. You're such a good girl, ma chou. You're right where you belong, it's alright," she soothed.
“Tha…thank you Bee, love you. Daddy said to tell you to let them know when we are ready for them to come in”
"You're welcome ma chou, love you too," Clarisse kissed Hannah tenderly. She helped Hannah into her pajamas, and got into her own, before texting James.
We're ready for you and Madame, Monsieur.
Two minutes later, James knocked on the door. "Can we come in, ma princesse?" he checked.
“Yes daddy, mama, you’re all good”
James and Amanda entered the room, and Amanda practically flew to Hannah, with James walking behind her. Amanda sat on the bed and put a hand on Hannah's shoulder, not trying to take Hannah from Clarisse. "Mama and Daddy are here, angel. I'm sorry for leaving you alone earlier. Daddy told me what he meant after. I got confused. Are you okay now, sweetheart?"
“Uh huh, Bee explained, mama? Remember when you were just m..my work mama? I us…used to wish you were my real mama, and and then you ended up being my real mama, but lots of things happened today that reminded me of them and it made me think really not good things…but Bee helped”
"I'm so glad Bee helped, my angel." Amanda took Hannah in her arms when Clarisse let her go, and cuddled her close. James sat down on Amanda's other side, stroking Hannah's hair gently.
"Ma chou did so well," Clarisse praised, giving Hannah a loving smile. "She even asked for her smacks all by herself, with only a very little prompting. She was very polite to Madame la Règle Rouge, too."
"I know how hard that must have been, angel," Amanda soothed, giving Hannah a cuddle. "We're so proud of you."
"That's right, ma princesse," James added. "Good, you're our good girl, sweetheart."
“And daddy sorry for yelling at you when you put the wrong tree on my plate…just don’t like bein’ called picky, I can’t help that I don’t like the textures of some things daddy”
"I'm sorry ma princesse. I shouldn't have said that," James said regretfully. "I didn't mean it, Hannah. I know you can't help it, it's okay my sweet girl, I won't do it again. I forgive you for yelling at me, Hannah," he added gently.
James and Amanda tucked Hannah in together with Clarisse, and Hannah looked up at them. "Mama? Can you read like we used to when you helped me with homework please?"
"Of course my angel. Did you have a particular book you wanted?"
"How about this, ma princesse?" James had gone to peruse the books. Now he picked up The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, by L. Frank Baum from Hannah's shelf and presented it to her.
“Oh yes please”
James nodded and handed the book to Amanda, who opened it carefully to the first page.
"Chapter One: The Cyclone," Amanda read. " Dorothy lived in the midst of the great Kansas prairies, with Uncle Henry, who was a farmer, and Aunt Em, who was the farmer’s wife. Their house was small, for the lumber to build it had to be carried by wagon many miles. There were four walls, a floor and a roof, which made one room; and this room contained a rusty looking cookstove, a cupboard for the dishes, a table, three or four chairs, and the beds. Uncle Henry and Aunt Em had a big bed in one corner, and Dorothy a little bed in another corner. There was no garret at all, and no cellar—except a small hole dug in the ground, called a cyclone cellar, where the family could go in case one of those great whirlwinds arose, mighty enough to crush any building in its path. It was reached by a trap door in the middle of the floor, from which a ladder led down into the small, dark hole."
Clarisse listened, too, as Amanda continued to read. "Mon Dieu," she breathed as Amanda told how the cyclone came, and Dorothy's Uncle Henry and Aunt Em got into the cyclone cellar, leaving her behind in the house. Dorothy was too late to get there, because she had been looking for her dog, Toto, under the bed, so all she could do as the whirlwind carried the house away was hope for the best.
"Hour after hour passed away, and slowly Dorothy got over her fright; but she felt quite lonely, and the wind shrieked so loudly all about her that she nearly became deaf. At first she had wondered if she would be dashed to pieces when the house fell again; but as the hours passed and nothing terrible happened, she stopped worrying and resolved to wait calmly and see what the future would bring. At last she crawled over the swaying floor to her bed, and lay down upon it; and Toto followed and lay down beside her," Amanda read. "In spite of the swaying of the house and the wailing of the wind, Dorothy soon closed her eyes and fell fast asleep."
“Still want a puppy like Axo and Toto mama” hannah could say sleepily
Amanda laughed softly and closed the book on the end of the chapter. "When we're in the new house, angel," she murmured. "Now Dorothy's asleep, and it's time for you and Bee to sleep, too."
"Bonsoir et bonne nuit, Madame, Monsieur," Clarisse yawned.
"Goodnight, Risse," Amanda replied with a warm smile, kissing her lightly on the forehead, then repeating the gesture with Hannah. "Goodnight, my angel. Sleep well."
“G’night mama, g’night daddy”
"Goodnight ma princesse," James said softly. "Sleep well, sweetheart."
Hannah nestled deeper into Clarisse's embrace, and felt James' goodnight kiss on her forehead, warming her inside as much as she was already warmed outside. A moment later, she was asleep.
Meanwhile downstairs Abby, Glennon, and the Press-Heath family, including all the Thompsons were just finishing a game of Trivial Pursuit, and in good time it seemed, cause Gisele let out a yawn and was followed by Tobin as she was standing up.
“I win,” Zoe piped up, and AT giggled.
“Yes, you do.”
“I never win at Mama and Papa’s.”
AT raised an eyebrow. She didn’t say ‘home’, interesting. “Well, now you do. You did great, Zozo, and I’m proud of you.”
“Me…too.” Gisele yawned again.
“Us too, kiddos. Come on, my little yawn-monsters, let’s get you up to bed.” Tobin hugged each of the girls in turn, Zoe clinging hardest.
“Am glad I'm here, Ma- Miss Tobin.”
“And we're glad you feel that way and glad to have you, Zozo. Come on, time for bed.”
With that, Tobin and Christen led the Thompsons up to the room they slept in the previous night, leaving behind only Abby and Glennon.
It wasn't long after that, after a few calls and texts, and some minor cleaning up, that Abby and Glennon themselves headed upstairs and were fast asleep snuggled together as soon as their heads hit the pillow.
Chapter 68: Enter Abuelitas
Summary:
To welcome the addition of Gisele and Zoe to the extended family officially, Abby and Glennon have decided to get together a little gathering, inviting Tobin and Christen's sisters, Tobin's mother, and the Thompson girls' Abuelita Silvia.
All this coming together of family is a little overwhelming for Hannah, though...and unexpectedly for Abby, reminding her of one person she's missing from her family and had to mourn alone.
Notes:
Discussion of Abby Wambach's older brother's death in this chapter. Out of story, I only found out about it shortly before beginning work on this chapter - one reason the story's stalled. I have enough material for a few more chapters as well that will be posted shortly. RIP Peter Wambach, and my condolences to the Wambach family. It's definitely twice as hard when a death in the family occurs around the time of a holiday celebration.
Chapter Text
“Good morning, my love.”
Abby opened her eyes to find Glennon looking at her, holding a tray of coffee and pastries. She sat up and accepted her latte, raising her eyebrows. “A little late for Santa Lucia, aren’t we?” she joked wearily. “What did I do to deserve you, Glennon?”
“I’ll remind you that you said that the next time you want to smack me.”
Abby rolled her eyes as Glennon sat next to her, putting the tray on the end table, and they shared a light ‘first breakfast’ just for them. “Alright cherie, what is it?”
“I just wanted you to myself a little longer this morning, ma’am,” Glennon admitted, blushing slightly, and Abby kissed her cheek. “Last night was…hard,” Glennon added. “And I know, of course, we and Sister are doing the hard things, but seeing that w-woman,” she amended, before she could compare her to a person in Hannah’s bedtime story last night, “Who hurt our Hannah, it just made me so angry.”
“Of course it did, my love. She made me angry, too,” Abby agreed, hugging Glennon close as they finished their light repast. “But we have Hannah safe, she can’t come around her anymore and the other one is no longer our problem.”
“Thank everything holy for that.”
“Mmm. Now, cherie, I think I need to get up and get dressed, how do you manage to sneak out of bed and get ready without me…” Abby shook her head, finishing her morning routine in record time. “Is anyone else up?”
“Not yet, I don’t think, but the breakfast wraps are ready, they’ll just need reheating. I put them where Honey and Hattie wouldn’t get them.”
“Thank you for doing that, cherie. I should get petite-filles up soon. I'm thinking I'll start with Clarisse and Hannah, lest she decides Hannah needs “baking”.” For once Abby rolled her eyes in tandem with Glennon. “Then I'll wake the petite-filles. Ali is coming to pick them up until everything can get at least semi set up. I'm going to let petite sleep in and be surprised by the first of our guests.” Abby grinned. “I guess we should start moving, hmm cherie?”
“I guess so.”
With them both in agreement, Abby got out of bed and got dressed for the day while Glennon took the tray that they had used back to the kitchen. After she was ready, Abby left her and Glennon’s room and headed down the hallway to her niece's room.
Abby knocked briskly on Hannah and Clarisse’s door, getting a sleepy yawn.
“Bonne matin, Tante Abby.”
“Good morning, Clarisse. If you have anything to take care of with Hannah I suggest you get on with it, we have places to be today, understand?”
“Oh oui Madame I understand. Come, wake up ma chou, time for a little pre-baking to wake you up properly, non?”
“Mmm…Beee,” Hannah grumbled sleepily. “Right now?”
“Oui now, or we will be late for breakfast.”
“...Oh.” Hannah sighed and reluctantly climbed over Clarisse’s lap, getting a fond chuckle and a pat from Clarisse.
“What a good, well behaved chou I have. We will be on time Tante Abby, no need to worry about us.”
“Alright. Behave for Clarisse, petite.”
Hannah sighed and nodded. “Uh huh.” She buried her face in her arms as Abby left them alone.
“Wait Bee…you just spanked me last night.”
"Oh I did, didn't I, ma chou?" Clarisse eased Hannah's shorts and boxers down gently, giving her chou's tender bottom a gentle rub. "Well then, that means we can be down to breakfast even sooner, doesn't it?"
“I’ll be good Bee. Really really good”
"You're a good girl, ma chou. That's why I know you'll be so good for me about letting me warm your bottom a little more, non?"
“Yes Bee. Can I go to mama and daddy’s room after though? Don’t worry they’ll make sure I’m not late for breakfast”
"Of course ma chou." True to Clarisse's word, she set out to warm her chou's bottom 'a little more', giving her the gentlest smacks she could manage, just enough to remind Hannah's bottom it had been smacked not so very long ago, rekindling the slumbering warmth.
By the time Clarisse was finished, Hannah hadn't so much as shed a tear, yet, though she was sniffling the tiniest bit. "Oh, ma chou, my good girl, there, there," Clarisse soothed, "there you are, all finished. See? Just a little warming, ma chou."
“That wasn’t so bad Bee. Can I wear my super soft joggers and axolotl shirt today though?”
"Of course you can ma chou. And here. We can't have these pretty creampuffs going without this." Clarisse picked up the vanilla lotion and rubbed a little bit into Hannah's bottom, giving the tender cheeks a few gentle pats. Then she fetched Hannah's requested outfit, and Hannah's softest boxer briefs and helped her to dress properly.
“Thank you Bee. Love you. Can I go to mama’s room now?”
"Yes you can ma chou. Such a good girl. I'll have your medicine ready, so Tante Abby doesn't give you another kind of medicine, oui?" Clarisse gave Hannah a kiss and let her go, hurrying to get dressed to go downstairs herself.
Hannah bounded across the hall to her Mama and Daddy's room, flinging the door open and rocketing inside, landing on the bed with a thump. She stood up and started to bounce as she didn't see her parents in bed.
"MamaDaddyguesswhatguesswhatguesswhat”
“Hannah Amanda! You are not a monkey, get down from there.”
“James, she hasn't had her medicine yet.”
“Sorry for being loud, princesse. But no bouncing please you could be hurt.”
“Monkey? Daddy I'm Hannah, not monkey. Besides that's Chase’s nickname for me.”
“I know. It comes from a nursery rhyme or children's book about some monkeys- well I can tell you tonight, okay?”
“When did you read that?” Amanda asked, thinking surely not from her?
“I - I had bought a book of poems and nursery rhymes after we found out, but I never got to r-read them to you. I kept it with me all the t-time.” James breathed shakily as he sat down on the bed.
“Shh,” Amanda soothed, half forgetting that James was her Top and letting her mothering instincts take over. “Do you still have it, James? Is it one of the books that went in Hannah’s Little books shelf?” Before James could answer, Hannah tugged on her arm.
“Mama.”
“Yes my angel?”
“I I I was just gonna tell you-you-you about the stingray..it-it STILL hasn’t has its babies! Scien…scientists sa-“
"Slow down angel, your brain is faster than your mouth, sweetheart. What do the scientists say, angel?"
“That they they don’t know HOW long she could take be…because it’s such an-an-an abnormal pregnancy”
"I- is she still doing okay, princesse?"
“Yeah, but did you know stingray babies are born fully developed? Do you know what we are doing today? What is for breakfast?”
"I did not know that, angel. ...James, are you okay?" Amanda looked worried now. "I think Glennon is probably making breakfast wraps, it sounded like Abby had plans for us and a lot to do."
“Daddy are you okay? What’s wrong?”
"Just sad about what was taken from us in the past," James sighed as he stood, "well how about a breakfast wrap, hmm?"
“Sounds good daddy. Hey you wanna hear a joke? To make you happy?”
"Sure. What is it?"
“What do you call a dapper shark?”
"I don't know, what?"
“So-fish-ticated!”
James let out a small laugh and smiled, not wanting to be loud in case everyone else was not awake yet, but was very appreciative of the joke.
Hannah, glad that her Daddy was in better spirits, hugged her parents before grabbing their hands and turning to the door, excited to get down to breakfast and see what Tante Abby had in mind for the days activities.
Meanwhile, across the hall, Abby herself had just made her way into Tish's room, which the three Thompson sisters were borrowing, currently still snuggled asleep in bed.
Abby knocked lightly on the door.
“Bonne matin! Petit-dejeuner! (Squawk!)”
Alyssa stumbled out of bed, dislodging Gisele, who squealed in indignation and flew at the bird who’d caused the disruption. Abby walked in, rolling her eyes. “Oui, bonne matin, petites-filles. Good morning. I see Monsieur Lafayette is eager for breakfast.”
“He better be glad he didn’t wake you up before coffee Grandmere, cause you’d want to make him into breakfast.”
"Yes, well, speaking of not waking people up, we need you three and Monsieur Lafayette to be quiet like mice this morning, hmm? We would not want to disturb your mamas before they are ready to get up. So if you can quickly get ready, and go downstairs with him, that would be very much appreciated."
"No problem, Grandmere. Except um none of us have asked him to follow before.... will he listen?”
"Hmm. Monsieur Lafayette, allez avec les filles." Abby snapped her fingers, and Lafayette settled on AT's shoulder.
AT tried not to jump at that, and took Gisele and Zoe by the hand, the three girls heading downstairs.
Abby followed behind the sisters, watching Lafayette carefully, but the bird seemed almost content as they made their way downstairs. As they turned the corner into the kitchen, they heard Hannah whispering excitedly.
“And stingrays are related to sharks but it’s biologically impossible for a shark to get the stingrays pregnant…which did you know that stingrays were around the same time as dinosaurs…”
"Ma princesse, perhaps we should--" James began as the Thompson sisters entered the kitchen with Abby behind them.
"No James, it's alright," Amanda interrupted hastily, as Hannah looked downcast. "I can tell, our angel's almost done with what she wants to tell us. Please, Hannah, angel, tell us, it's okay.”
“But they think the stingray, Charlotte, is her name performed this super rare phenomenon called par..parthen…parthenogenesis where she fertilized her own eggs! The first species to ever be recorded doing that was a hammerhead shark!”
"That's amazing, petite. Girl power, hmm?" Abby chuckled. "But maybe we should be happy about it a little quieter, so Tobin and Christen can get a little sleep, okay?”
“Oh yeah. Sorry aunt Abby, just got ‘cited”
"It's okay petite," Abby smiled reassuringly, "and that all sounds very interesting.”
"Hannah's had her meds, Abby, before you ask," Amanda added. "They just need a minute to set in, you know."
Abby nodded. "Good girl, petite.”
“Casey said when Angel city plays Courage in North Carolina we can take a road trip to see Charlotte!”
"That sounds exciting, sweetheart," Amanda said, with an undercurrent of oh, did she really, I don't believe I've heard this one yet in her voice.
“Wouldn’t it be cool if you could have pet stingrays like axolotls?”
"If that's what you want, ma princesse, I'll look into it," James said.
"James, she can't have a pet stingray, axolotls are enough, our angel knows that," Amanda sputtered.
"Wait, what?" James blinked.
AT quickly came to her cousin's rescue. "Hannah can have a pet stingray like Gio got me pet geese that time," she suggested. "If you sponsor the stingray at the aquarium for her, like he did for the geese at the waterfowl rescue?"
"Les oies! (Honk!)" Monsieur Lafayette squawked, imitating a goose as well as he could.
"...Bird solidarity?" James raised an eyebrow as AT giggled.
"Well, if Grandtante thinks it isn't good for Hannah to have a pet stingray at the new house...and I guess that'd be really hard to pull off...then sponsoring one would be easiest," AT said.
Amanda sputtered at the phrasing, but she supposed if Abby was Grandmere then it was accurate enough.
"I suppose that makes sense. A real stingray probably wouldn't be safe for ma princesse, anyway," James conceded, sighing in relief and silently thanking the gods that Alyssa stepped up on that one. He hadn't really been listening, and while he'd gladly give his princesse the world, within reason, he didn't want to give her something that could endanger her.
Glennon had packed the breakfast wraps for on-the-go as all this had been going on, and shooed the Thompsons back upstairs to get dressed, quietly . As they hurried back upstairs, there was a light knock on the door.
Amanda answered the door, hugging her adopted sister in greeting. "Good morning, Ali. This is a nice surprise.”
"Good morning. Yes, I'm here for all of the little ones," in a lower voice she said, "and tell Abby I'm sorry but Ma knows about the plans and said, "she knows a way she can help" I'm sorry, it was the only way she would let me leave," she then switched back to a louder voice, "So, are you and James following us to the bakery being it's your day off, you can follow behind me with Risse and Hannah?”
"Sounds good. Breakfast pastries along with Glennon's wraps then?" Amanda replied quietly.
It wasn't long before everyone was gathered and ready to go to the bakery. Amanda stayed back to talk to Abby as they shepherded the others toward their cars. "Sorry Abby, apparently Ali revealed all your plans to Ma, who's decided she can help, which we all know means interfering," Amanda rolled her eyes good-naturedly. "It was the only way Bev, I mean Ma, would let Ali come over.”
"That's okay, if she's thinking what I think she's thinking it will be very helpful. Go ahead, they’re probably waiting for you.”
“Where are we going? Tia Ali?”
“To the stadium, the season starts soon so practice. I'm unsure if Miss Lori will be there as well in order for you to practice, but I know you wouldn't mind being there either way, hmm? Unless you want to stay here and help cook lunch, but have to deal with an overbearing Popo?”
“No I wanna go with you! I was just asking”
"Okay, calm down please pet. No need to wake the neighborhood up, hmm?”
“Okay sorry Tia Ali”
"That's alright, pet. Are you and Bee following us with your Mama and Daddy?”
“Uh I think so?”
“Yes, yes we are.” Amanda said as she closed the front door and came to stand behind Hannah. “So, let's get you loaded up, hmm?”
“Okay, Mama.”
With that, Amanda helped Hannah into the backseat, making sure she was as comfortable as she could be next to her Bee. After Ali made sure of the same thing with the Thompsons sitting in the back of her car, both cars headed for the bakery.
Meanwhile, Glennon had in the meantime gotten as many ingredients out as she could, at least the quiet ones while Abby had a second cup of coffee before all the others started showing up.
Thirty minutes later, there was the first knock on the door.
Abby went to answer it. “Cindy, it’s a pleasure to see you again. Katie, and Perry.” She nodded, giving the Heath girls welcoming smiles. “No Jeff today?”
“Not right now, I’m afraid, Abby,” Perry said regretfully. “He might catch us up.”
“That’s good at least.” Abby nodded and greeted the Press girls, just behind the Heaths. “Tyler, it’s been a little while, hm? And Channing, good to see you, too.”
“It’s very nice to see you, Madame,” Channing smiled shyly, a little less at ease with Abby Wambach than her older sisters were. “Thank you for having us.”
"You don't have to be shy or scared, Channing. As your sister always tells the smols, we are still people despite being known. Besides you were pretty good yourself."
Channing ducked her head at the praise. "Thank you, Madame. I'm glad you think so."
"Um Abby where are Tobin and Christen anyway?"
"They're upstairs, I let them sleep in."
"Understandable, but it's now... closer to lunch than breakfast, maybe time to wake them up, hmm Tyler?"
"Yes, I think so," Tyler agreed. "Do you want me to go get them Abby?"
"You and Cindy, I imagine petite is going to like the surprise of being woken up by her Mama. 2nd door on the left." Abby grinned.
Tyler nodded, and glanced at Tobin's mother, letting the older woman take the lead as they went upstairs to the indicated door. Tyler knocked lightly on the door.
"You have thirty seconds Christen Annemarie."
Christen squirmed on Tobin's lap. "We're decent," she protested, because they were. True, her legs were exposed as she lay with them across Tobin's thighs, but that was only below the line of her shorts, and only because Tobin was massaging her again.
Even with the warning, and the fact that she and Tobin were clothed in perfectly appropriate sleep wear, Christen still squeaked when both Tyler and Cindy appeared.
"Planning to sleep the day away, Tobin Powell? Nice to see you again, Christen."
"No intention of it, Mama," Tobin assured her. "I was just trying to make Christen more comfortable."
"Hej, Mor Cindy," Christen yawned. "Storasyster." She was almost ready to fall asleep again under Tobin's careful ministrations.
"None of that, please Christen. We have a long day ahead, though if you get up now I'd be willing to practice some yoga for/with you, legs depending....."
Meanwhile, downstairs....
Glennon came to join Abby and the others just as Cindy and Tyler made their way upstairs.
"Sooo who's going to tell Cindy that it's only closer to lunch on the east coast and she forgot to set her watch back." Glennon asked with a grin, getting a laugh from Abby, and an "Oh shoot" from the Heath sisters and Channing still downstairs.
"Considering it's Tobin and Christen, I'm betting Tobin's gonna tell Mama," Katie said smugly. "And I'm pretty sure Mama won't appreciate hearing it."
Channing giggled. "Christen's probably too sleepy right now to say anything, considering she's gotten back into training at least a little and that's given her extra stuff to do."
"We set up an agreed upon system to handle that, Katie. Tally system, considering you will all be in and out over multiple days, I imagine this won't be the only time petite will be in "trouble", not that that's big, or that she won't be the only one in trouble, hmm?"
"Hmm. I'd expect not." The middle Heath daughter frowned thoughtfully. "Well, hopefully nothing too upsetting for Christen. She's practically one of us as it is."
"Not any more upsetting than as it would be for the rest of you." Abby said, following behind Glennon as she led the others to the kitchen.
Meanwhile back upstairs....
Christen had reluctantly got out of bed and, with Tobin's assistance, into her workout clothes. She felt a little self-conscious changing in front of her sister and almost-mother-in-law, but they didn't seem to object, telling Christen only that all their sisters were here, on both the Press and Heath sides, but not Jeff (yet) and none of their spouses or children had been brought along.
"What about our dads?" Tobin asked warily, and got a response in the negative from Cindy. "Abby only wanted the grandmothers and aunties here to meet your girls, and didn't want to overwhelm them with cousins."
"Well, AT knows Perry already, at least," Tobin conceded. "And Jeff, if he does show up."
"Hopefully, they have a smoother time this time. Perry told me quite a few stories, Tobin Powell."
Tobin grimaced. "But she also told you we're past that, right?" she pleaded. "Alyssa's a good girl and so are her sisters. Yes, she made a big mistake back in New Zealand, but we all really understand why. No one's actually mad with her for it. Please, Mama. Don't be the first. She was just scared and made a bad decision. Who hasn't done that, at eighteen?"
"Oh, I know. I was referring to certain comments after that was dealt with about you needing to be a little stricter, and what do I find you practically sleeping in until lunch time, tsk tsk?"
Tobin winced at that. "Mama--" She sighed at Tyler's raised eyebrow, and glanced at Christen's sister warily. "We weren't sleeping in, I was taking care of Christen."
"As you should. I expect you to continue to help her as much as you can, but maybe set an alarm a little earlier?"
"Yes Mama," Tobin said quietly. "But it's not really that late, you know. Did you not set your watch back?"
Cindy started to say "Well, of course I--" but halted mid-sentence. "Oh...perhaps not," she admitted, checking her wristwatch against her phone and looking exasperated. "No, the little ones distracted me before I left with Perry and Katie," she admitted.
"That's okay, you can fix it now, but see, not as late. Breakfast? Mama Glennon makes awesome breakfast wraps, or I'm sure there are other options.”
Cindy nodded, adjusting her watch to sync with her phone. "That sounds lovely, girls, thank you."
Christen was just relieved that she and Tobin didn't seem to be in trouble anymore. For now, at least.
With that settled, Tobin and Cindy headed downstairs, Tobin figured she could at least help with fixing her and Christen's breakfast even if between her two Mamas they wouldn't let her do it alone she needed something to do while the Press sisters were engaged in yoga. That included telling Channing about it in case she wanted to join, last thing they needed was sisterly squabbles leading to smacks before whatever party preparations got underway.
When Tobin and Cindy had gone downstairs, Christen found herself wrapped in Tyler's embrace. "Oh...it's good to see you too, Tyler," she choked out.
Downstairs, Tobin went up to Channing, who was looking around for her sisters. "They're still upstairs, Channing, if you want to join them for a bit and bring them back down."
Channing nodded. "Thank you Tobs," she said gratefully, escaping upstairs to find Christen and Tyler. "Chris? Are you okay?"
"Doing alright, Chani," Christen gave Channing a squeeze as Tyler released her. "It's good to be together again, I've missed you both." Even if Tyler seems to be looking at me like I'm in trouble.
"It's good to see you again, especially given the circumstances. I'm told there's going to be breakfast downstairs and was asked to come get you both. Sorry if I am cutting yoga time short, I’m just hungry and I've been up early to make it here." Channing grinned sheepishly at her older sisters.
"We hadn't really gotten around to yoga time yet, but that's alright, breakfast sounds good," Tyler reassured her youngest sister. "Come on Christen, we don't want Chani to start perishing from hunger.”
The Press sisters went downstairs together, and Christen went to Tobin, giving her a hug and kiss as though they hadn't just been upstairs together a short while ago. "Good morning, everyone. Sorry I'm late coming downstairs. Hopefully not too late," Christen darted a glance at Abby warily.
"No, you're fine. Right on time. Tobin has decided to make mini versions of Glennon’s wraps with her help because I have a surprise for you." Abby said with a grin that turned into a fond smile looking at Glennon and Tobin working side by side.
“A surprise?” Christen echoed, wondering just what that would be. “A good surprise?”
"Yes, a very good one. Take a look inside," Abby said, motioning Christen over as she opened the refrigerator door. "Glennon thought you might want to create something special for breakfast, hence the mini wraps now, and there’s enough for tomorrow morning as well. Ma cherie is wonderful like that."
Christen took out the prawns, cucumber, mild white cheese, and butter, eyes lighting up in recognition. "You're sure you're not just asking me because Sofia's not here, Abby?" she asked, though she got to work buttering the bread and preparing the toppings. There wasn't rye bread on hand just now, so she settled for white, assembling the smorgas as she learned to do during her time in Sweden.
"No, I am asking you because it is your sisters who you're making it for. Though, Sofia did promise to show up at some point this morning.”
"Oh, all right," Christen conceded. She knew which of her sisters (and Tobin's) liked seafood and which didn't, and prepared accordingly.
The smorgas with prawns went to Perry, Tyler, and Christen, while Katie and Channing, like Tobin, preferred it without. "Maman? Mama Glennon? What about you?" Tobin asked as she accepted her plate from Christen with a kiss.
"I'm fine with, though I imagine your Mama Glennon wants to follow your example, though I'm unsure about your other Mama." Abby grinned.
"I'm all set, Tobin, sweetheart, don't worry," Cindy said at Tobin's alarmed look. "Thank you, Abby." She was sitting down with coffee and cinnamon toast, courtesy of Glennon.
The breakfast was well underway when there was a second knock on the door, revealing Sofia Jakobsson in company with Beverly Riley and another older woman who resembled the Thompson girls.
"You okay Mama Tobin?" Sofia asked.
"I just missed you. You won't guess what's for breakfast.”
"What, Mama Tobin?” Sofia asked as she entered the kitchen with her companions.
"Smorgas. I'm hoping I remembered how to make it correctly, lillan, though my sisters and Tobin's haven't had any complaints," Christen said, looking up. "There's still plenty of bread and toppings left over."
Christen looked at Silvia Canani warily, never having had direct contact with the woman before, though she knew who she was, of course. And really, it's about time we did, isn't it. I'm not surprised Abby's decided to bring her into the fold .
"That sounds wonderful, Mama Christen." Sofia turned her gaze to where Glennon was still standing in front of the wrap ingredients.
"Hej Mormor. Do you have more to make a larger version? Miss Beverly and um, Señora Canani, might not want smorgas?”
"Of course." Glennon reached for the larger tortillas as everyone turned their attention to Beverly and Silvia Canani.
Beverly Riley had come to an understanding with Señora Canani, and the two had similar thoughts when it came to smorgas. "No smorgas please, Sofiah. We will have the wraps, thank you, Glennon-ah. You a good daughter for thinking of us."
It seemed, having claimed one Doyle sister, she was pointedly doing the same for the other. "Thank you, Ma," Glennon said cautiously, relaxing at the nod of satisfaction Beverly bestowed.
With that settled, everyone sat down to breakfast after the remaining plates were prepared. Then, as most of them were finished, the conversation turned to discussion about the party.
"So this party we are planning for mijas," Señora Canani said. "I am glad you wish to include me, after the way my daughter and son-in-law have treated them I understand why you would not.”
"We know that their actions don't speak to your character, or AT and her sisters. The character sometimes skips a generation. Besides you have protected AT and her sisters, which is most important." Abby said.
"I believe Alyssa likes to say, family is ohana, which means no one is left behind or forgotten," Señora Canani replied. "I understand that I will have to earn the trust of others in this familia, this ohana she has built for herself.”
"So, um not to interrupt, but what are we going to have at this party?" Sofia asked.
"Well, I'm glad you asked, petite-fille. It's going to be over today and tomorrow, there will be food, more on that in a moment, and Beverly has some decorations we can use," Abby grinned momentarily at the wince from Tobin, and a couple of the sisters, then continued. "The one thing we hadn't figured out was games or ways to pass the time but more on that later. Now, this is going to be two days because the girls’ Abuela Silvia has to get back home and could only spare today."
"I'm sorry, but my Ramiro, he is not good in the kitchen. If I leave him for longer than a day, he gets anxious and last time he almost burn the house down cooking rice. RICE! It's so simple, si?" Abuela Silvia shook her head as the Press and Heath sisters tried not to laugh.
"Anyway, so today and tonight will be more Peruvian and Filipino inspired, and tomorrow night we were thinking Swedish and American, and you're also welcome to get some things for tomorrow night if you want to." Abby's last comment was directed to the Heath contingent. "Oooh, and for lunch La Azteca Tortilleria on the way back from shopping? Thoughts, suggestions?" Abby asked, looking around the breakfast table.
“Well Peruvian, we will do ceviche of course,” Silvia said. “Unless anyone is allergic to seafood?” At the general dissent to that, she gave a nod. “Good, so then we will also want
lomo saltado,
stir-fried beef, I am sure Miss Beverly will enjoy that.”
“We see who does it better, Silviah.” Beverly smiled serenely. “And then?”
“Papas a la Huancaina,” Silvia said firmly. “Potatoes in spicy cheese sauce, though we can do it without so much spice for the niñas, si? Also, Rocoto Relleno, my stuffed peppers. For a main dish, I would be thinking cuy, though Los Angelinos seem not to have the main ingredient available.”
Beverly chuckled. “Oh, I take you to the Chinatown market sometime, Silviah. There, is all for food, not for pet, too. Maybe you find it there. In the meantime, though, I think pork better substitute, can be cooked the same way and our granddaughters liking it better.”
"Yes, and let's not forget a pack of pork chops for Hannah," Abby said. "The rest of the pork can be whatever, but there have to be at least some boneless pork chops for her."
"Or we cut off bone, yes, Abby-ah. We make sure to have pork chops for Hannah wàisūnnǚ. Just like we make sure to have vegetable dishes for qian jin. Alexandrah need no meat, Hannah need her favorite meat," Beverly said firmly.
“Yes, it’ll guarantee she will at least eat something for sure”
That sentence got the Press sisters and Heath clan, Cindy especially, looking curiously at Glennon and Abby felt the need to elaborate.
"Hannah has sensory issues that go along with ADHD, and we're still working it all out," Abby said. Thankfully, instead of blank looks, this got nods of understanding from Cindy, her daughters, and Christen's sisters.
"Oh I see," Perry said, "so she needs pork chops rather than other cuts of meat, it isn't just a simple preference."
“Yes exactly! We just know it’s a sure fire thing that she will eat.”
"Speaking of grocery shopping, and things Hannah will eat, how does she feel about Swedish meatballs?" Sofia inquired. "We'd need beef and pork for those, and since we're getting those meats anyway..."
"That should be okay, wàisūnnǚ has had them before in other ways. Other ideas, Sofiah?"
“Well…I know my lillasyster really liked the pepparkakor we made at Christmas, her first Christmas with us. Swedish gingerbread cookies, I haven’t really made them out of season before but I could for her, and for Gisele and Zoe,” Sofia suggested.
"Well, for American food, we could do burgers?"
"Right, because we can have veggie burger options if anyone prefers that," Perry agreed with Tyler's suggestion. The two eldest sisters nodded in solidarity.
"But they won't be as good as Daddy's," Channing objected, and Christen hushed her gently.
"Yes they will, Chani. If you help.”
"And what about family fun, besides the soccer, we could always break out the board games?" Glennon asked the room, wondering if anyone had any other suggestions or suggestions about specific board games.
"Board games sound good, but they might be too noisy for Hannah to focus on for long, so we should have quiet options, too," Tobin put in. Cindy nodded approvingly at her daughter.
"Any suggestions, sweetheart?"
"The quiet game?" Perry asked with a wry smile. Katie rolled her eyes.
"Despite the fact that the little one clearly needs quiet around her, getting her to be quiet would be the hard part.”
The elder Heath sisters' banter made Tobin smirk. "I bet I know how to keep Hannah quiet."
"If it involves her Bee, I doubt quiet will be her objective," Christen rolled her eyes.
Tobin sputtered incredulously. "Can we not talk about that behind their backs please Chris."
"You started it."
"You definitely did, Tobin Powell," Perry tsked .
With that settled, everyone left to gather the required ingredients, the banter continuing among the sisters during the trip to the grocery store.
***
The decorations were in place and Glennon and Cindy were taking charge of laying out all the options for lunch, so Abby finally exhaled as she sat down next to Sofia in the backyard as they watched the Heath and Press sisters pass the ball back and forth, they had 10 minutes before Ali was supposed to be back with the Thompsons, Bev had said before she took a taco and went back to work.
"What's wrong, petite-fille? Why are you sad?"
"It’s just Mamas now have their sisters, and Alyssa has hers, and my brother is on the other side of the world, Mormor."
"I understand, at least a little. I have six older siblings - two sisters and four brothers, myself. It's hard being away from family, isn't it Sofia? I visited Beth, Laura, Peter, Andy, Matt, and Patrick, and their families, whenever I could. But most of them live back in Rochester, so when I go to see one I can see them all. And these days, they're really only a video call away if they want to see me right now."
"At least that's only the other side of the country, not the other side of the world," Glennon said, giving Sofia a reassuring hug. "We're sorry, darling. Maybe someday we can take you out to Abby's private island and invite your Mor and brother there. It's at least three thousand miles closer to Sweden."
This had Abby blushing. "It's not my private island, cherie. It's the Wambach family's island, so don't look at me inheriting it, brat."
"You've kept the Wambach family name," Glennon reasoned, and Abby rolled her eyes.
"Well yes. But still."
"Don't you think it's about time your children got to take a trip out to Survivors Island and meet their cousins?"
"Oh my children are they now, what did Tish do this time?"
"We're just ignoring the private island, Mormor?! And what did Tish do now, Mormor Glennon?"
"It's not my private island!" Abby said again, flustered, as Glennon snickered.
"Tourists being ferried by in the boats do hear guides saying 'this island belongs to the family of famed soccer star Abby Wambach,' love."
"When they get my name right. More than one has called me Amy Wambach."
"Well, at least none of them say 'Mary Abigail Wambach', right?"
"Hey, only Mother, Papa, and the sibs ever said that, and then only when I was in trouble," Abby scowled.
"Tish didn't do anything," Glennon added, glancing at Sofia. Riling up Abby was fun, but she could only push so far without endangering her bottom. "I was just teasing your Mormor, that's all, love."
"I understand, Mormor. I don't like it when someone uses my first name either, usually means I am in trouble too," Sofia smiled, then hugged Abby tight, beckoning Glennon over to join the hug. "Thank you for cheering me up." As Sofia stepped back from the tight hug, the doorbell was heard faintly.
"You're welcome, Sofia." Glennon hurried to answer the door, leaving Abby with Sofia for the moment.
"Grandma Glennon? What's that smell?"
Before Glennon could answer, Zoe moved away from pressing the doorbell and answered, "Tacos, Lyssa!"
When the Thompsons entered, they found Abby still standing with Sofia, a faraway look in her eyes. Sofia missing her brother, and Abby talking about her own siblings, had brought a recent memory to light which Abby had been trying to keep buried. There had been a lot going on during the holiday season; her family in New York had understood that she couldn't just drop everything and come home.
But speaking of Peter in the same breath as her other siblings made his recent loss strike her all the harder.
I can't, Abby thought. I'm the hostess, the strong one, the Top, the family matriarch. I can't be anything else right now. Especially when Sofia's missing Anders so much. At least he's still here to be brought to her, if I can.
Peter had died suddenly, two days after Christmas. It had been some time before Abby had been told, because her other five siblings had wanted to protect her - the 'baby' of their generation - and because they had a vague idea that major changes were happening in her own family that Christmastime. But she'd gotten an invitation to the funeral - by livestream, they didn't expect her to appear in person what with everything going on - and so on the appointed day, she'd taken the day off from work at Angel City, without telling anyone why, gone into her office anyway, and spent the day staring at her laptop as the ceremony played out.
Then, she'd come home, and as soon as she could be alone, when Glennon was elsewhere, cried herself out on her pillow.
After that, she firmly buried her loss, deeming the rest of the family situation, especially Hannah and her petites-filles, more important than something she couldn't change.
"Grandmere? What's wrong, you seem sad." AT said once she was closer, which of course had Zoe running ahead and tightly hugging Abby. They weren't close yet, no, but Zoe didn't like people being sad.
"Mama Tobin? Grandma Glennon? Grandmere is sad."
"Everything's fine," Abby said quietly.
"Mary Abigail Wambach, it is not fine," Glennon retorted, "and you would soap my mouth for lying."
Abby sputtered, startled, looking at Glennon in mingled shock and consternation.
"You're not supposed to be able to do that."
"I'm a mom."
"Oh."
Abby hugged Zoe, stroking the young girl's hair, and Alyssa. "Yes, I'm sad, petite-fille. It's nothing anyone did wrong, and it's nothing you can fix, so please try not to worry, okay?"
"Okay, Grandmere." AT hugged Abby hard, followed by Zoe, and then they and Gisele went to intercept Mama Tobin and Mama Christen, to see if they could figure out a way to cheer Grandmere up, because something was wrong and she wasn't saying.
While the returning adults (most of them, anyway) respected Abby's silent request for solitude, her niece was not quite so perceptive. Or maybe she just understood Abby differently.
Everyone else was giving Abby quiet time to herself, to allow her to reflect as she needed, but Hannah climbed into the oversized armchair occupied by Abby, practically crawling into her lap, and clung to her.
"Hello, petite." Abby's voice sounded slightly strained, as though she was trying to control her emotions.
“Hi Auntie Abby, you’re sad it’s okay, I was really sad yesterday. And angry.”
Abby rocked Hannah gently. "Are you feeling better, petite?"
“Uh huh. I’m still a little sad and angry but I’m better, sometimes I just remember things and get really angry or sad and have a hard time controlling it. “
Abby nodded slowly. "Yes, sweetheart, I understand. Remembering hard things can make us angry or sad, and it's hard to control, isn't it." She rubbed Hannah's back gently. "But you're not expected to control it, petite. If you need a big hug, or to go to your sensory swing and have a good cry, or go outside and scream, or anything like that, it's perfectly alright."
“Do you need a big hug auntie Abby?”
"I think that definitely helps, petite, thank you." Abby hugged Hannah close, feeling her niece's arms wind around her just as firmly. "Thank you very much, sweetheart, I appreciate that."
“Love you auntie Abby, you’re the best auntie Abby ever”
"I'm glad to hear you say that, petite. My siblings' little ones - not so little now, most of them - all seem to think so, too."
“Is that why you’re sad?”
"A little bit, petite." Abby sighed. "You might not believe it, Hannah, sweetheart, but I'm the youngest of seven. Most of my family live back on the East Coast, so I don't see them often."
“Seven? That’s a lot”
"It is a lot. It's easy to get lost in a family that big," Abby acknowledged. "I had to excel, to be the best at everything I could be best at, to keep being noticed. Mostly I tagged along with my four big brothers, which wasn't very ladylike for a proper Catholic girl." Abby rolled her eyes a little. "But Petey played soccer, and I wanted to, too. Soon I was playing better than him."
“I always got told I wasn’t being very lady like. Grandmother didn’t like it”
"My parents weren't too fond of it either, but they got used to it. They weren't like her." Abby hugged Hannah tight, continuing to rock her gently. "They preferred to be respectable and proper, but they also took in any relatives who needed help. I grew up with a couple of cousins being like extra siblings, besides the six I already had." Abby shook her head. "Eventually Ma and Papa supported me in my endeavor. I think Petey - that's Peter, my brother - convinced them to let me be me, and after that, they were nothing but proud of my success. Just as I am of yours, sweetheart."
“Petey sounds like a good brother. Auntie Abby? Can I ask you an important question?”
“Yes petite?” Abby asked.
“I…l think mama and daddy want me to have siblings or at least a sibling, I’ve overheard them talking about it, but..I’m scared what if you all forget about me or what if they are easier to handle than me? I’m not the most easy to handle, and I have a lot of energy. What…what what if you all decide I’m too much after I get a sibling?”
“Never darling. We will never forget you. Whether you have siblings or not,” Abby promised.
“I don’t know if I want siblings right now though, I just got mama and daddy back, is that okay? To not know right now?”
“That’s definitely okay petite,” Abby reassured Hannah. “You have your time with your Mama and Daddy, sweetheart, no one will take that away from you.”
“Thank you auntie Abby. I’m glad you had your siblings and ‘specially Petey though, sorry it’s making you sad”
"I wish you'd gotten to meet your Uncle Petey, sweetheart," Abby said quietly. "He would have loved you so, so much, petite."
“Wish I could’ve met him too”
Abby nodded, pressing a kiss to the top of Hannah's head. "He passed away right after Christmas," she admitted quietly, finally expressing the sorrow weighing on her heart. "But the others didn't tell me until after New Year's, because they didn't want me to be sad at the holidays. I'm still Baby Abby to them, they didn't want me to cry when I had so much else happening."
“I'm sorry he’s gone now, and I’m sorry you didn’t get to say goodbye. I bet that made you both angry and sad”
"Nobody got to say goodbye, sweetheart. It was all very sudden," Abby said softly. "One moment he was here, next he wasn't. They let me be at the ceremony by Zoom call. It was the day you had your progress report from Miss Lori, and went house hunting with your Mama and Daddy. I tried to cover up my feelings by messing around with her. Lightning's always been one of my best friends after all, but when I left you and Bee in class, she thought I was taking the day off. Glennon thought I was going to work. I did go to my office, but I watched the ceremony instead of working."
“Ohh. Guess it was a good thing I had a good progress report then huh? But I’m sorry it happened that way Auntie Abby and that you did it alone. I love you Auntie Abby”
"I love you too petite. I'm sorry I've been hiding my feelings," Abby said quietly. "I didn't want to upset anyone, that's all."
“It’s okay! Do you want to hear a joke? Daddy was sad this morning and I told him a joke and it made him happy”
"Yes please petite. I always love a good joke. And sometimes a bad one," Abby managed a small smile.
“Why does the mermaid wear seashells?”
"Hmm, I don't know petite. Why does the mermaid wear seashells?" Abby inquired.
“Because she grew out of her B-shells!”
Abby snorted. "Oh really now petite, I hope Zoe didn't hear that, she's probably too young." Abby definitely looked amused though. "Do you know another one?"
“Oh yes! I have another one! Where does seaweed look for a job?”
"Hmm...where does seaweed look for a job, petite?"
“In the kelp-wanted section!”
Abby laughed harder, her spirits lightening. "Thank you petite. That was very good. I bet Zoe will enjoy that one."
“Glad I could help. Um, what are we doing today? Who are some of those people in there?”
Abby blushed, realizing that she'd ignored her guests. "Well you know your Popo, sweetheart. But there's also Alyssa, Gisele, and Zoe's Abuela, their first mama's mama, plus Christen and Tobin's sisters and Tobin's Mama."
“That’s lots of people in there, it was very loud so I came out here, then found you”
"Of course sweetheart." Abby nodded. "I couldn't handle so many people either, when I was thinking about Petey. You're alright though, petite."
“Just a lot happening, makin’ my brain go all static like ya know”
"I know." Abby soothed Hannah, cuddling her close. "It's really a lot, isn't it petite. I'm okay with it just being us right now." Almost as an afterthought, Abby fished around in her pocket, pulling out the axolotl fidget toy she'd meant to give Hannah earlier and slipping it into her niece's hand.
“Woah, this is so cool, thank you! It’s my new favorite one!”
"You're welcome petite," Abby smiled as the tiny green and blue axolotl was rolled around in Hannah's hand.
Hannah stayed snuggled in Abby's lap, playing with her axolotl fidget, until Glennon appeared with a tray and set it on the end table by the armchair. There were two steaming mugs of calming tea, a glass of chocolate milk for Hannah, and three small cinnamon rolls.
Glennon sat in the chair on the other side of the table.
"Here you go, love. And you, Hannah," Glennon said. "Sister made sure I took enough for myself. She and James are keeping our guests occupied. So what's going on?"
"Oh, our petite was a bit overstimulated, what with all the new people," Abby said quietly. "She came and found me, and we talked for a bit. She told me some jokes," Abby said with a faint smile. "But I decided to wait a bit more for Hannah's brain to be less 'static like' as she says, before trying to rejoin the party."
“It was very loud in there so I came out here but Auntie Abby told me about Uncle Petey, she was sad, but I think I helped. Look at my new axolotl fidget auntie Abby got me auntie glennon, it’s so cool!”
"What about Peter, Abby?" Glennon looked at her wife. "Love?"
Abby swallowed back tears. "I guess I'm more like the rest of my sibs than they give me credit for Glennon."
"What do you mean?"
"They took ages to tell me, and then I didn't want to say anything."
“It’s okay Auntie Abby, Auntie Glennon loves you, gotta tell her”
"Peter's...gone," Abby said quietly. "He had a heart attack."
Glennon paled, and took Abby's hand, squeezing gently. "When, love?"
"Two days after Christmas."
"You've only just found out now??"
"No," Abby said quietly. "They told me in time for the service. I watched it on livestream."
"Why didn't you tell me, Abby? I would have watched with you," Glennon protested.
"No. You had Sister and Hannah to look after," Abby shook her head. "I didn't want to worry anyone else with something that couldn't be changed."
“Don’t be mad Auntie Glennon, please, she knows she can’t do that no more, right Auntie Abby?”
"Right," Abby said quietly. "I'm sorry, Glennon."
Glennon gave her wife an exasperated look, and a reassuring kiss. "I'm not mad with you, love, because God knows I've come up with many worse ideas," she muttered. "Love, just because you're my Top, the head of the household, and world famous for playing the soccer, it doesn't mean you have to carry the world on your shoulders. We're partners."
"I know." Abby sighed. "I'm sorry I didn't think."
"Think about what you're going to say to Beverly, I mean Ma, about it."
Abby gulped. "I thought you said you weren't mad."
"If I was mad, I would have suggested Heloise."
Abby grimaced.
“Popo can’t smack Auntie Abby! She said sorry.” Hannah burst out, clinging to Abby.
"That's fair, sweetheart. I'll text your Aunt Beth later. Do you think you are both ready to come back inside now?"
In a different, less soft tone, taken together Hannah would have said Auntie Glennon was the Top.
“I think so, are they being less loud though?”
"Less loud, definitely." When Abby, Hannah, and Glennon had finished their drinks and cinnamon rolls, Glennon led them back inside, taking Hannah to her Mama and Daddy immediately.
“Hi mama, daddy, sorry for wandering off, just got really loud and my brain got really static like again”
"It's okay angel." Amanda tucked Hannah into her arms and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I could tell you weren't feeling good, and I saw Auntie Abby taking care of you. It's alright sweetheart, we knew where you'd gone, and I decided to mingle with the new guests since it's been a while since I've seen them."
“I don’t know a lot of them, auntie Abby explained who they were though. Look at my new axolotl fidget, auntie Abby got me.”
"Wow! That looks cool! Maybe you can remember to just play with this the next time a button looks like it wants to be pressed and get you in trouble? Did you thank Auntie Abby?"
“Uh huh I did and I’ll try to remember that.”
"I know they were loud earlier, but I'm pretty sure your cousin Tobin told them they might need to calm things down, cause after you left to the backyard they got really quiet and Tyler, Christen's big sister, just started looking at pictures of her dogs."
"Puppy?"
"Well, they're a bit more grown up, but not necessarily out of the being playful stages. I have pictures, but fair warning most of these also have Lindsey in them?" Tyler Press still stood at a distance, leaning against the breakfast table, not wanting to scare Hannah away, or scare her into little space for that matter.
"Who's Lindsey, cousin Tyler?"
That had Amanda holding in her eyeroll, I guess if you adopt one sister as cousin you adopt them both? Like Popo, like wàisūnnŭ I guess
"Lindsey is my wife," Tyler explained.
"Not the same Lindsey as Captain Lindsey. Although she's engaged to a different Tyler, but he's a boy," AT put in. "Just cause the universe likes to make things confusing, right Auntie Tyler?"
Tyler gave Christen an exasperated look as her sister walked over. "The universe likes to make things confusing?"
"Or something like that. Interesting coincidence, don't you think, storasyster?"
Tyler gave a minute eyeroll. "Something like that. I suppose we'll have to meet Horan's Tyler then and make sure he knows his place in this family."
"You can be in charge of that, Tyler."
"Good."
"Pictures, Auntie Tyler?" Hannah asked, stepping closer. If she’s Auntie Tyler to AT she can be to me too I guess.
"She's not the only one with pictures, Hannah. Though ours are mostly cats."
“Huh?”
Hannah was surprised when Auntie Perry and one of the people she didn't know came to stand behind Auntie Tyler. Auntie Christen herself turned around and looked surprised. "Speaking of cats, what did you two suddenly bond over being cat moms?"
“I’m gonna be an axolotl mom. I’m also a bird mom. I was gonna be a stingray mom until mama told daddy that was crazy and I couldn’t…”
Hannah's earnest remark got some laughter from the assembled parties, which just made her pout, not understanding what was so funny.
Channing stopped laughing and patted Hannah's shoulder. "It's okay little one. You like stingrays, huh? I bet your mama and daddy would let you keep a plush one."
“Stingrays are super cool. Almost as cool as axolotls. Charlotte is really cool, the stingray in North Carolina”
"She is, isn't she?" Channing smiled. "Maybe she's gonna have a baby axolotl," she ventured, gently teasing.
“That would be crazy, I think that’s more impossible than the shark ray babies, auntie Channing, baby axolotls are so cute though”
"Ready for pictures Hannah?" Tyler asked, getting a big grin in return. "You can come sit and look at the pictures if you want?" Tyler reassured her, as all of the aunts moved into the family room leaving the kitchen for the cooks and people who wanted to watch/occasionally help.
Hannah trotted after the aunts into the family room, finding herself tugged down on Tyler's lap, sitting with her new aunt to look at the pictures. Amanda was sitting on one side of Tyler, holding Hannah's hand reassuringly.
As Tyler showed Hannah and Amanda one puppy picture after another, Hannah seized on one wearing a costume. "Chase's puppy wears an axolotl costume cause she's named Axo," she explained, "and Mama and Daddy are gonna get me a puppy when we have our house."
"We'll see, angel," Amanda cautioned. "We didn't say it was a sure thing yet, Hannah, only that we wouldn't be thinking about it before we were settled in the new house, remember."
"Mama!" Hannah protested, and Tyler quietly put her phone away.
"Do you have pictures of what the new house will be like, yet?" Tyler asked Amanda and James, as the latter joined them. He had been drawn by Hannah's petulant cry.
"I have some," James offered, as Amanda gently pulled Hannah into her own lap instead of Tyler's, so she was ensconced in the middle of the three adults with their attention on Hannah. "And remember, ma princesse, you will be getting the axolotls you asked your Yeye and Nainai for."
"Do you want to tell me about those, Hannah?" Tyler asked, giving Hannah's hand a gentle pat as Amanda soothed her. As James brought out the house photos, Hannah gave a slow nod.
“Uh huh. I’m gonna name one puppy because Chase named his puppy Axolotl, and I don't know about the other ones. I have to meet them first. But Axolotls are so cool, they regenerate their own limbs''
Hannah yawned shortly after finishing that sentence, which prompted Amanda to ask if she needed a nap.
Hannah shook her head, still yawning. "Nuh-uh Mama, no nap."
"It's not a choice now, angel," Amanda said firmly, though not unkindly, getting an approving nod from Tyler. "Come on sweetheart, let's get you up to bed and tucked in."
Hannah whined a little in sleepy protest, but James got up, scooping Hannah into his arms without much difficulty, and he and Amanda looked to Tyler.
"Sorry, Tyler, we'll be back soon."
"It's alright Amanda, she's your daughter," Tyler said, perfectly understanding. "Take care of her, I have sisters to watch after, I won't be alone."
Nodding, Amanda followed James - still with Hannah wrapped tightly in his arms - upstairs.
They went to Hannah's room, and James set her down on the bed, while Amanda fetched the weighted blanket to spread over her. Once the light pressure covered Hannah, her squirming settled down.
"Get some rest, angel. You really do need it," Amanda said, and Hannah sighed reluctantly.
"Guess."
"We'll send your Bee to you soon, hmm? But for now, sleep, ma princesse."
Reluctantly, Hannah snuggled down in the pillow and allowed the blanket's pressure to soothe her to sleep.
Chapter 69: Stuffed Peppers and the Soccer
Summary:
After her heartfelt talk with Auntie Abby, Hannah mingles with the new family and watches AT, Gisele, and Zoe's Abuelita make a favorite dish of her granddaughters', preparing it for dinner later.
Since she's been overstimulated, though, Amanda and James decide a nap is in order. After that, a rousing game of soccer in the backyard helps Hannah bond with the new family.
They sit down to dinner together and hope for an unproblematic meal for once.
Of course, it's Hannah we're talking about, so...
Notes:
Continuing right where the last chapter left off. Got a couple more of these to catch up with posting. Sorry I took so long away, been writing like crazy but I've also been caretaking for my mom. Many thanks to Wosolover4 and Hannah frens without who I would go crazy.
Chapter Text
Tyler, meanwhile, went to the kitchen to find Christen and Channing, and to her surprise the Thompson sisters clustered around them.
All of them were watching Silvia Canani as she prepared what upon closer inspection was a variety of stuffed peppers. By the conversation it was more so the younger siblings were excited for something that used to be a treat, which probably meant Christen was watching to know what specifically the recipe called for to try making it in the future most likely.
"Zozo, what's wrong?" AT was holding her youngest sister as Zoe sniffled.
"Nothing, only Abuelita's been making this for me and I missed her getting to make it for you and Gigi too, and now she is so you can have it and everyone can."
"Oh, sweetie," Christen soothed, "it's alright, we're always glad to learn more about your favorites, don't you worry. It's very kind of your Abuelita to teach us how to make these."
Tyler slid in behind her younger sisters, tapping Channing on the shoulder and drawing her aside. "Chani? Are you that interested in stuffed peppers?" she asked quietly, for only Channing to hear. As far as she could remember, those weren't her youngest sister's big thing.
"I like stuffed peppers okay, I was trying to see if they're different from how Grand Fran makes them," Channing explained. "And, well, the way she cooks reminded me a bit of...of Mama. I didn't want to say it in front of Chris though."
"I know, Chani. We all miss Mama, but Chris took things especially hard," Tyler said quietly. "She had a complicated relationship with Mama, even if most of it was in her own head."
Channing nodded. "But she's doing better about that part, at least. Now she just misses Mama same as all of us do."
"Mhmm." Tyler put an arm around Channing and gave her a gentle squeeze. "It's okay to still miss her, you know, Chani. We all do miss Mama a lot. But I'm glad you confided in me. Do you want to watch some more or does it hurt too much, sweetie?"
"Let's watch more, please."
"Okay." Tyler guided Channing back to Christen, shaking her head at their middle sister's questioning look. The Press sisters returned their focus to the Thompsons' Abuelita Silvia and her stuffed pepper technique.
***
Some time later, Clarisse went up to her and Hannah's room, finding her chou still snuggled under the weighted blanket. "Time to get up ma chou, you can't sleep too long or you won't sleep properly tonight," she called softly, shifting the blanket to rub Hannah's back and bottom gently.
“Nnngg, don’ wanna”
As Hannah grumbled and growled in complaint, Clarisse gave her another gentle nudge and a pat to her bottom.
"You need to, though, ma chou. Time to get up, cherie, you don't want to miss out on fun with your aunties and cousins do you?"
The response she got was a flailing kick that would have planted on her shin if Clarisse hadn't hastily sidestepped with long-trained reflexes.
That was more than enough to test Clarisse's patience. She threw the weighted blanket back over Hannah's lower legs, pinning them.
“No, not getting up, give me my blanket!”
"That's right ma chou, you're not getting up now." Clarisse tucked the blanket firmly around Hannah's legs below the knee, then bared her bottom.
“Wha? Bee stop! What’re you doing?”
"You kicked at me, Hannah Amanda Doyle," Clarisse said sternly, beginning to land sharp, stinging smacks to Hannah’s bottom with her hand. "If that had connected, you could have ended my season right now."
“I didn’t mean to! Didn’t want to wake up!”
"Are you allowed to kick people, Hannah?"
“…no”
"That's right." Clarisse slowed and lightened the smacks, though she didn't stop. "I understand that you didn't want to wake up, ma chou. But you know you have to get up when you're called for. If you sleep too long now you won't sleep tonight, and that's not good for you."
“Still didn’t wanna get up, like it under my weighted blanket”
"Mhmm." Clarisse stopped smacking, then tugged Hannah's boxers back up. "I'm going to let you get up in a minute ma chou, but I need to get something from Tante Abby, because we have to handle something else before we go downstairs. Unless she thinks it's better handled downstairs, but I don't think she would do that."
“Huh? What do you have to get? What has to be taken care of?”
Clarisse gave Hannah's thinly clothed, only lightly pink and warm bottom a gentle pat. "Kicking me was red card behavior ma chou," she said grimly.
“Bee? What is that supposed to mean?”
"You'll see soon, ma chou," Clarisse said softly. She quickly texted Abby, and got a response in the affirmative that Abby would be up soon, so she released Hannah from her blanket, and scooped her up, carrying Hannah to her sensory swing. She climbed in with Hannah in her lap, and held her close. "Tante Abby will be up in a few minutes, and we'll take care of it ma chou. Red card means extremely naughty, you know that, hmm? But even that doesn't mean we love you any less. You're still ours, you're still ma chou, no matter what punishment you earn."
“But but Bee…no please”
"I'm here ma chou. It's not going to be something you face alone. I'll stay with you," Clarisse soothed. "So will Tante Abby. You're going to be safe, I promise. It won't be fun at all of course, it's a punishment, but you're going to be okay. I know it feels like I'm being secretive, but I promise, I'm not, Tante Abby and I will explain everything when she gets here. It's just easier to explain when you see what she's bringing to us."
As Hannah buried her face in Clarisse's neck, Risse cuddled her tight and rocked her gently, murmuring soothingly. She didn't want to scare her chou, but it was hard for her to explain what exactly the acupressure mat would be like without Hannah having it there to see.
Luckily she didn't have to wait long, as Abby tapped on the door, and entered at Clarisse's verbal permission. Abby took the acupressure mat over to Hannah's desk chair, moving the chair in front of the sensory swing where Hannah could see it.
"This is an acupressure mat, Hannah, petite," she explained. "It is sometimes used as discipline for red cards, or where someone has caused or almost caused severe injury to someone else."
Clarisse nodded, stroking Hannah's hair lightly with one hand as she continued to hold Hannah close. "Because it's your first time, my love, we'll put a towel over it, and you can keep your boxers up. But you'll have to sit on the mat until Tante Abby says you can get up. It shouldn't be so long for you as it would be if you'd done it on purpose," she added comfortingly.
"Two minutes instead of five, Hannah," Abby confirmed.
Hannah sniffled. "I...I still don't want it," she said, clinging to her Bee as Abby placed the towel on the mat. "Please, I'll be good, I promise, really."
"Ma chou, that ship's already sailed," Clarisse said, stroking Hannah's cheek with her fingertips and wiping away the tears already beginning to fall. "Shh, all you have to do is sit still for two minutes. You can try to do that, can't you ma chou?"
Hannah looked anxiously at Clarisse. "B-but you won't leave me alone, Bee?"
"Never ma chou. I'll sit right here and hold your hand, cherie, I have you. You're going to be all alright soon."
Gently, Abby lifted Hannah in her arms and set her down on the towel-covered mat. Her boxer briefs were still up, but the two thin layers didn't do much to protect Hannah's gently warmed bottom from the prodding points of the acupressure mat, and Hannah whimpered.
Clarisse was near enough to take Hannah's hands in hers, and she did, squeezing gently. "It's alright ma chou, breathe, I've got you."
Hannah did her best to stay still as Bee had told her, but it wasn't possible for her to keep perfectly still at the best of times, never mind this. Before her first minute was up, she was squirming, which only made the prodding worse and Hannah cried harder.
Clarisse got up and moved closer, giving her chou a comforting kiss on the cheek. "I know cherie, almost done," she whispered soothingly. "I'm not going anywhere ma chou, try and settle down."
"S-sorry," Hannah sobbed quietly. "Sorry kicked, sorry said no bout getting up, sorry was biggest naughty, sorry."
The timer on Abby's phone chimed , and Clarisse helped Hannah up, pulling her close.
"It's forgiven ma chou, you're alright love," Clarisse soothed her, easing her shorts back up.
Abby hugged them both comfortingly. "All forgiven ma petite," she murmured. "It's alright Hannah sweetheart, you're forgiven, all done."
"D-don't like it, don't want that no more not ever."
"I know petite, that's the whole point," Abby said gently. "Hopefully you won't earn it again, but even if you do, we love you just the same okay?"
"Kay Auntie Abby."
"Good girl, sweetheart," Abby murmured. "Come down when you're ready okay?" This was addressed to both of them, and Clarisse nodded, leading Hannah back to the bed to get the vanilla lotion on the end table.
"Merci Tante Abby."
Abby nodded, giving the girls a loving look before leaving the two alone for Clarisse to tend her chou in private.
Clarisse took Hannah to the bed and settled her gently facedown over her lap, but Hannah didn’t protest; she’d seen her pick up the bottle of vanilla lotion, and as her shorts and boxers were eased back down, she knew what was coming. Clarisse smoothed the cool, sweet lotion onto Hannah’s sore bottom, cooing sympathetically.
“My poor chou. It’s alright now, you’ve learned your lesson, not at all a usual kind of baking for these pretty creampuffs, but things are back to normal now, non?” She finished massaging a little of the soreness away, then eased Hannah’s clothes back into place and returned with her to the sensory swing.
Clarisse pulled Hannah back onto her lap on the sensory swing careful to not put pressure on her chou's bottom. After just humming softly and rubbing her chou's back, Clarisse finally helped both of them up once Hannah started to wiggle around restlessly.
When Clarisse was a few steps from the door, they both heard a joyful scream and turned to look out the window to the backyard.
Clarisse was quick to join her chou, watching as the groups of three different sisters looked like they were just having fun with the football.
"Do you want to go join them, ma chou?"
"Can I wear my keeper kit please, Bee?"
"Of course, if you ask really nicely I'm sure they will let you play keeper, ma chou."
"Even though I was naughty, Bee?"
"That has already been forgiven and forgotten, ma chou. Why don't you change into your keeper kit and I'll go down and stop them in case they were planning a "match", okay?"
"Okay, Bee."
With a quick, chaste kiss Clarisse disappeared out the door, leaving Hannah to get changed.
Ten minutes later, Hannah came out to the backyard, keeper jersey and boots on, but only one glove on her dominant hand. The other was held by her non dominant hand as she walked towards everyone with a grimace on her face.
“Can someone help me with my other glove please…it’s bein’ annoying”
Tyler was nearest, so she came to assist. "Are you alright, sweetie?" she asked gently.
“Just can’t get my other glove on and done up. Is…is…is it okay if I play with you all? An..and..play ke…keeper?
"Oh, honey. Of course it's okay," Tyler soothed, fixing Hannah's glove for her and giving her a gentle squeeze. "Sweetie, what's wrong?" Her caregivers' instincts were coming to the fore, and she tugged Hannah into her arms, patting her back. "Didn't you have a nice nap, Hannah? Or did something happen?"
“Was a good nap, really nice under my weighted blanket…then Bee tried waking me up and I ki..kicked at her an an and she gave me some smacks but then her and auntie Abby made me sit on a m..m..mat that really really hurt auntie Tyler and they said it would hurt less if I sit still but but it’s ha..hard for me to sit still”
"Oh sweetie." Tyler cuddled Hannah, giving her a light kiss on the temple. "It's alright darling, you've been punished and forgiven, that means it's all over now and you're our good girl," she soothed. "Don't worry Hannah, Auntie Tyler's not mad, it was an accident, love. You're okay, our good girl. And you look ready to play keeper, hmmm?"
“Uh huh! I’m ready!”
"That's good." Tyler smiled encouragingly. "So why don't we put you in goal where you belong sweetie."
She led Hannah to the goal, and as they neared it, Hattie and Honey mobbed Hannah, whining worriedly and pawing at her.
"It's nice that you both care about Hannah but the goal is no place for you two."
"Auntie Tyler! That's not true."
"Wha- dogs aren't keepers."
“These dogs are though, they are really good at it too, you’ll have to try later”
"If you say so, Hannah." Tyler sounded doubtful, and somewhat amused at the thought. "But I want to see how you do in goal, okay sweetie?" She nudged Hannah toward the goal, and stepped back as Hannah took up position.
“Okay Auntie Tyler, I’m ready”
"Good girl." Tyler nodded, watching to see who would be first to challenge Hannah.
Much to Tyler's surprise, it was Channing.
Dressed in her old Villanova Wildcats uniform.
Tyler raised an eyebrow, wondering whose idea that was. I suppose she must have brought it over with her because who wouldn't guess we'd be playing soccer at Abby Wambach's house obviously.
Channing stepped up, having put herself in 'the zone' as Christen liked to call it. Her hair was swept back in a braided ponytail, topped with a pre wrap headband not unlike Alex Morgan's, though in white to match the accents on her otherwise dark blue kit. She took a deep breath and eyed Hannah and the goal, kicking the ball as Christen had taught her.
It was a beautiful shot.
Unfortunately, Hannah, the statistics genius, had studied Christen's famous goal scoring moves from every angle, and been taught goalkeeping by Casey Murphy. Channing, who hadn't played regularly in fourteen years, was slower than her big sister on the mark.
Hannah saved the shot easily.
Channing froze, stunned at how easily she'd been beaten by Hannah - who, for all she was Abby Wambach's niece, hadn't grown up under her tutelage. She hadn't been raised in a soccer-mad family like Channing had. The hope Channing had of making Christen proud of her evaporated.
Before she could run away, though, she felt Christen's arms around her.
"Chani. Breathe."
Channing buried herself in Christen's embrace. "S-sorry wasn't good enough Chris, I've been practicing, I tried--"
"Your best is always good enough, Chani. Shhh, it's okay. You did good," Christen murmured. "So good, Chani. We're proud of you. Missing a shot in practice isn't the end of the world. Why don't we let Tyler go next?"
"Tyler's not even dressed for practice."
"Most of us aren't, you little overachiever," Christen teased lightly, giving Channing a cuddle. It was true that she and Tobin had changed into their new uniforms (now that Christen was getting closer to returning to club play, Glennon was talking about manifesting the two returning to the National Team, so they had gotten their own personalized "popsicle kits"). But not everyone was wearing such attire.
Tyler gave her younger sisters an exasperated look and stepped up. She might not have strictly been wearing a soccer uniform, but at least she wasn't dressed like she was going into the office, and she knew better than to wear heels or flats in the backyard. "I did dress down a little," she retorted, fondly exasperated. She'd chosen leggings, a t-shirt, white socks and tennis shoes to wear for this.
"Just a little," Christen rolled her eyes. "At least you're not wearing sandals or something."
"Perish the thought." Tyler took a shot, casually flicking the ball toward the goal, and it sailed past an unsuspecting Hannah, who'd gotten distracted by the Press sisters' banter.
“Aw man, good shot Auntie Tyler, and you had a good shot too Auntie Channing”
"Thank you, sweetie," Tyler smiled. "She's right Chani, you did have a good shot," Tyler added. "Chris? Do you want a turn?"
"Better not risk it right now," Christen said, very reluctantly. She might have dressed the part, but it was better to let the others go first.
"Perry? What about you?" Tobin glanced at Perry and Katie, and her older sisters nodded.
"Why don't we let the kids go first though," Katie suggested, feeling generous as she gestured to Zoe.
Zoe's eyes widened, but obediently took her turn. Hannah saved it, then Gisele's shot, but Alyssa's went past Hannah easily enough - she'd feinted going to use one of her Mama Christen's techniques, but turned it into Syd's signature bicycle kick at the last moment, and Hannah hadn't been expecting the switch.
After AT stepped aside, it was only natural for Clarisse to follow her. The last time she had taken a shot against her chou, Hannah had saved it. This time, though, Clarisse feinted the same shot, then kicked it into the other side of the goal.
“Ugh dang it. Come on Hannah. Focus”
First Katie, then Perry, scored on Hannah, which Tobin could tell frustrated her. She looked somewhat chagrined as she watched her elder sisters score past Hannah, but no doubt her increasing frustration led to lessening focus, which was just making it more difficult for Hannah to save goals, not less.
Hannah had dived to save Perry's goal, but just missed it, and punched the ground.
“Oh come on! What the f-“
"Hannah, angel, come here please," Amanda called, interrupting Hannah's frustrated outburst.
Tobin went to Hannah and helped her up, giving her back a gentle pat. "Come on little love, let's get you back to your mama, hmm? She's asking for you."
“Uh huh. Mama.”
"Good girl. Come on." Tobin led Hannah back to Amanda, who quickly tugged Hannah into her embrace, holding her close.
"There you are, angel. It's alright, you did so good in goal, sweetheart, Mama's proud of you for doing so well," she murmured.
“Got hard to focus, kept getting distracted”
"I know, sweetheart. It's okay my angel," Amanda soothed. "Are you feeling alright now?"
"Thirsty, Mama," Hannah sniffled.
"Why don't we go get you a drink then my angel, and we'll come back and watch Honey and Hattie guard the goal and see what Auntie Tyler thinks of that, hmm?" Amanda said.
“Sounds good mama. Can I have a Coke?”
"That does sound refreshing, angel. Why don't we keep the Coke for dinner, and you can have some of Abuelita Silvia's limeade for now, so you don't have too much caffeine after you've been stressed out?" Amanda happened to know there was a fresh pitcher in the refrigerator, as Silvia had insisted on making it - she had been a little annoyed by the lack of authentic Peruvian limes, but supposed key limes would have to do for her limonada Peruana. At least the limeade wouldn't be as quick to go bitter as it would with the Peruvian limes, so it could stay refrigerated longer and still be good when they'd finished playing soccer outside.
Or, in Hannah's case, right now. The mix of well blended limes (skin and all), brown sugar, and water would be a welcome drink for her angel, Amanda hoped.
“Uh huh. Guess that sounds good”
Amanda gave Hannah a gentle squeeze and led her inside to the kitchen, taking the pitcher out and pouring Hannah a cup of the whitish, slightly foamy, ice cold limeade. They went back outside, and Amanda settled back in her chair, cuddling Hannah in her lap and ensuring her bottom didn't have any pressure on it, since she was well aware of what had happened upstairs.
“Still hurts from earlier mama”
"I'm sure it does, my angel," Amanda said sympathetically, adjusting Hannah slightly to make her more comfortable. "There, is that better, Hannah, sweetheart?"
“Yeah. Never want to see that mat again…”
"I know, sweetheart," Amanda murmured, giving her a cuddle. "It's alright my angel, Mama's not mad, it's all over," she promised. "I'm sure you won't earn that again, my Hannah."
“Look Honey and Hattie are in goal now”
"I see that, my angel. Auntie Tyler looks surprised, hmm?" Amanda chuckled at the expression on Tyler's face as the dogs guarded the goal and barked.
“I bet they’ll block her shot”
Amanda nodded, watching closely as Tyler made her shot. Hattie blocked it, heading it back out of the goal and away from a very surprised Tyler.
Honey dashed after the ball, rolling it back carefully to Katie instead as Tyler sputtered incredulously.
Tyler came to sit next to Amanda, who was keeping Hannah on her lap as Hannah collapsed in uncontrollable giggles.
“See I told you auntie Tyler, they are good!”
"You did tell me, sweetie," Tyler conceded, chuckling softly. "I wouldn't have expected that."
“You’re not the only one, they’ve blocked everyone else’s too. Look auntie Channing is about to take hers”
Channing followed Katie (who had her shot saved by Hattie) and lined up her shot. She chose a different angle than she had against Hannah, knowing Hattie and Honey had observed her the first time.
This time, much to everyone's surprise, she fooled Hattie and Honey both, practically nutmegging the bigger dog as Hattie leaped to save it.
The ball flew under Hattie and into the goal.
“She nutmegged Hattie! Go Auntie Channing!”
Channing, reeling in disbelief, accepted a congratulatory hug from Christen and Tobin, and then Tobin stepped back with a smug look.
"And I taught Channing that move."
"No doubt. Queen of the Nutmegs," Perry said fondly. "Just don't let it go to your head."
"I'm sure Perry's willing to keep Tobin's head out of the clouds if she shows signs of that," Tyler said softly to Amanda and Hannah.
"Definitely," Amanda replied.
“You think Tobin will teach me how to nutmeg?”
"Oh, I'm sure she'd be happy to. All you have to do is ask, my angel," Amanda confirmed.
"Ask me what?" Tobin asked, hearing her name as she made a quick escape from Perry. "Everything okay little one?"
“Can you teach me how to nutmeg?”
Tobin grinned. "Well, not right this second, but I'll be happy to, when it's the right time. I can show you my training tapes, too, if you want."
“Really? Awesome! Thank you!! I’m so hype!”
"Drink your limeade before you spill it, silly girl," Tobin laughed. "And yes, really. I'm surprised you haven't watched them all already," she teased.
“I’m not gonna spill it, I’ve seen most of them”
"Okay," Tobin conceded. "I'm glad you have."
“Yup did you know you hold the record for the most assists in an NWSL season? In 2016”
Tobin grinned. “Do I really? Obviously I should get more respect around here.”
“For sure. You’re a G.O.A.T Toby”
Tobin preened a little. "At least someone recognizes that. Thanks much, Tyler."
Amanda rolled her eyes, grinning to herself.
The Thompson sisters each took their turn against Hattie and Honey. Zoe skied her shot, which fell to the ground and was retrieved by a determined Honey.
When Gisele took her turn, it went off the crossbar, making the middle Thompson pout just a little bit.
AT went last and was blocked by Hattie, making the teen huff in annoyance.
"I could've gotten that past Casey," she protested.
"Maybe Hattie's faster," Zoe said doubtfully.
“Casey could’ve saved that too, AT”
"Guess," AT conceded, looking at Hannah.
"That's enough now, girls. It's time for dinner," Abby said, coming outside.
"Nuh uh Grandmere. You gotta try first," AT pleaded.
“Yeah! Please Auntie Abby? Just one?”
"Just one, and then it's time for dinner, everyone," Abby agreed. She took her place. "Would you like to be back in goal, petite?"
"No thanks. You can prove Auntie Channing wasn't just lucky?" Hannah asked, seeing her younger cousins were perplexed at being stopped.
"Two then, Tante Abby. Ma chou deserves the chance," Clarisse cut in.
"Does that sound good to you petite? Hattie and Honey first, and then you?" Abby asked.
“Uh huh, sounds good”
Abby nodded. She took AT's place in front of the goal, lightly dropped the ball on the ground, and when Hattie and Honey were in their places, made her shot.
Hattie blocked it, making AT sputter indignantly.
"Hattie! You can't block Grandmere!"
Hattie barked in response as the teen gestured furiously. "Cause...cause you're hers! Hattie! It's like...I dunno," AT crossed her arms and glared at the big dog.
Tobin went and took the teen in her arms, giving her a comforting squeeze. "That's enough of that, little love. You're interrupting," she said calmly. "Don't you want Hannah to have her turn now?"
"Well yes, Mama Tobin, but--"
"Will you raise a fuss if Hannah blocks your Grandmere?"
"No, but--"
Tobin raised an eyebrow.
"It's different, Mama Tobin. Hattie and Honey are Grandmere's puppies, they gotta do what she says."
"Want to send it to VAR?" Abby raised an eyebrow.
"We have VAR?" AT blinked. "Oh, the door camera things?"
"Mmm." Abby pulled the app up on her phone and showed the video to AT and Hannah.
The ball had, in fact, crossed slightly over the goal line before it got to Hattie, and the dog hadn't actually made the save.
“My turn now?”
"Yes, petite, your turn now," Abby agreed. "Hattie, Honey, come here."
The dogs trotted over, Hattie pawing indignantly at the goal line as she crossed it.
"Good thing Naeher didn't see that," was Clarisse's comment as she watched this play out. Shaking her head, she turned her focus back to her chou as Hannah took the dogs' place in goal.
Clarisse went to Hannah, helping her with her stance, and patting her shoulder. "Just breathe, ma chou. Remember your focus. You can do this."
“Thanks Bee”
"You're welcome ma chou." Clarisse gave Hannah an encouraging kiss, then returned to stand by AT and watch as Abby stepped up.
“Bring it on, auntie Abby”
Abby made the shot - which flew right into Hannah's hands, much to her surprise.
Hannah squealed in delight, fist-pumping the air. "I did it!" she said, bouncing.
Clarisse was the first to hug her chou, but she reluctantly stepped back slightly after a moment so Abby, then Amanda could hug Hannah as well, the latter leading the group back into the house to wash their hands before the meal, with Clarisse leading the way for the rest, trailing behind the mother-daughter pair like a lost puppy.
Five minutes later, Hannah found herself seated across from her Bee and next to her Mama, which were normal. The surprise, however not unwanted, just different, came when Auntie Tyler was the one who sat on her other side.
“Mama what are we having?”
"Your Popo, and Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon, and Abuelita Silvia worked together to make ceviche, stuffed peppers, potatoes with cheese sauce, and stir-fried beef. There will also be pork, we made sure to have pork chops for you," Amanda promised.
“That sounds good, love pork chops”
"Forgotten me already, have you Amanda Doyle?"
Amanda jumped a little, turning cautiously to look at Cindy. "No ma'am. Sorry. I just wasn't sure whether we'd settled on something to call you and didn't want to say the wrong thing."
"We'll think about it," Cindy said.
"How about 'Grandma'am'?" Tobin said innocently, getting an eyeroll from her mother as Amanda fixed Hannah's plate. "What? It's what Lindsey calls Foudy."
Amanda snorted. "That only works if your mother wants me calling her 'ma'am.'"
"She could."
"Is polite, Amandah. You do the polite thing, yes?"
"Yes Ma." Amanda sighed, not noticing as Beverly addressed her that she'd been serving Hannah's plate from the dish of spiced cheesy potatoes, not the mild cheesy potatoes, by accident.
As they sat down to eat, Amanda kept Hannah between herself and Tyler. On her other side, Cindy and Beverly were seated across from each other.
"So, Beverly tells me the new house is almost ready, Amanda?"
"Yes, it's been going up quickly with so many people working on it. It makes me feel like we're in the middle of one of those hundred day dream home TV shows," Amanda chuckled a little self consciously.
“My pork chop looks really good!”
"I'm glad of that, angel. Make sure you try the other food on your plate too, please," Amanda reminded Hannah.
“Yes mama”
"Good, my angel." Amanda squeezed Hannah's hand lightly. She was glad to see that Hannah was having an easier time sitting by now and looked fairly comfortable on the dining room chair (since it had a certain 'peach blossom luck' cushion added to it by Beverly)
Hannah ate a few bites of pork chop, then tried the cheesy potatoes. The sudden burst of spice in her mouth made her cough and grimace, but she did her best to try another bite or two, not wanting to bother anyone.
"Are you okay, sweetie?" Tyler lay a hand on Hannah's arm, looking at her in concern.
“It’s hot…or spicy or something”
"Oh no sweetie," Tyler shook her head, excusing herself to get a small bowl and put a serving the unspiced cheesy potatoes in it for Hannah. "Here you are, your mama must have put the wrong ones by accident. She was distracted, it happens."
“Thanks auntie Tyler”,
"Angel? What happened?" Amanda felt a pang of regret for being distracted by Cindy's questions about the house. "Are you alright, sweetheart?"
“Wrong potatoes, spicy mama”
Amanda looked torn between anxious, and grateful as Tyler gave Hannah a cup of milk and the right potatoes. "I'm so sorry angel, I didn't mean to give you the spicy potatoes. I would never do that on purpose, sweetheart."
"We discuss it later, Amandah."
"Yes Ma," Amanda sighed quietly. "Thank you, Tyler, for taking care of Hannah for me."
"Of course. Accidents happen," Tyler said reassuringly.
"The food's really good though," Zoe piped up further down the table. "Try a stuffed pepper, Hannah. These ones aren't spicy, Abuelita made these ones with sweet peppers." She passed the platter over.
“Is okay mama, didn’t want to interrupt your conversation. And I’ll try one Zoe”
"It's okay to ask another family member for help if you don't want to interrupt me, so you did right, angel. But you can interrupt me for this, promise," Amanda said gently.
“Kay mama. Zoe you’re right! The stuffed peppers are really good, Abuelita!”
Silvia smiled graciously and nodded at Hannah. "Gracias, mija." She was pleased that Hannah enjoyed them, knowing the little one had specific likes and dislikes.
"It's definitely really good, Abuelita," Alyssa and Gisele chimed in. AT had chosen a spicy pepper while Gisele took one of the sweet ones, but they were both thoroughly enjoying them.
The ceviche had been well received, too, as had the stir fried beef. Hannah had preferred the Cantonese style beef over Peruvian, though she had tried both. Beverly couldn't help feeling a bit smug at that.
"Course. My granddaughter know what is cooked proper."
Silvia wisely chose not to take offense at the remark.
Chapter 70: Little Monkey's Bedtime
Summary:
After dinner, the family play some board games and watch 'the soccer' on tv. (Well, mostly Abby's watching - or shouting at the screen - since the matches in question don't involve the USWNT's group at all.)
And after that, it's Hannah's bedtime. She and Clarisse have unfinished business to take care of, and then Amanda promised her baby girl a story - or a song, really, something she hasn't gotten to sing to her in a very long time.
Chapter Text
After the meal was over, and the table cleared, everyone settled down to play a game marathon. They had 'the soccer' (as Glennon put it) on TV in the background as they worked their way through Monopoly (the short version), Clue, and then Uno; Puerto Rico defeated Panama 2-1, and Colombia fell to Brazil 0-1, but most of the family weren't particularly invested in these matches. (Abby was; she kept getting up and screaming at the television when it wasn't her turn, much to the others' amusement.)
"Grandmere, come on, we're playing Uno right now," AT said in exasperation. "That's not even our group."
"You could be playing one of these teams in the knockouts, petite-fille," Abby retorted.
"Guess so, but I can review the tapes later, come take your turn?"
Abby returned to the table and took her turn, after which she was out of the game, followed by Hannah. It came down to AT and Gisele; AT won, and then they put away the games for now.
Now that the board games were finished, Hannah had followed the various grandmas into the kitchen, the rest of the "kids" except Tyler had decided to stay in the family room. It was five minutes later when it was suggested by Katie of all people that they pass the football back and forth in the room. "Are you sure this is a good idea Auntie Katie?"
Katie gave Alyssa a reassuring smile. "We'll be careful," she assured her niece. "Don't worry. If the problem with Tobs and Chris practicing their moves is slipping on the grass, surely they'll have more reason to be careful here?"
"It makes sense to me, can we Chris?" Channing pleaded.
"Well, I can pass the ball back and forth without any problems and can't think of why anyone would tell me to stop." Christen responded.
"If Katie and Perry say it's alright," Tobin said cautiously. "Of course we'll be careful."
"Please, Perry, please?" Channing turned innocent eyes on Tobin's older sister.
"I think it will be okay. Sister solidarity."
Squawk "Sister solidarity." Squawk
Katie snorted in disbelief. "Does that bird always have something to say?"
"You haven't heard the half of it," Tobin informed her.
"Monsieur Lafayette has a lot to say, when he feels like it. I imagine the number of extra people in the house has been keeping him quiet," Christen added.
"I like the sound of sister solidarity. And Monsieur Lafayette's adorable." Channing hugged Christen.
With that settled, the Press and Heath sisters started very gently passing the ball to each other, there in the living room, with an interested audience of Alyssa, Gisele, and Monsieur Lafayette.
A pass of Perry's to Channing was ever so slightly off, and the ball slid past her, jogging the leg of the end table and knocking a picture frame over with a clatter.
The crash brought Hannah skidding into the room as the ball ever so gently now of course rolled to her feet. Hannah picked it up, examining the ball before she looked at the broken picture frame. "Oh no! One of Auntie Glennon’s favorites." Hannah stared at it wide eyed and didn't even hear the footsteps behind her. "Hannah Amanda Doyle! What are you doing?!" Hannah turned around slowly to face Cindy, who did not look happy.
“It..it wasn’t me! I just walked in here! I…I…didn’t kick the ball, I haven’t kicked the ball in the house since last time! So stupid! Why does everyone think it’s always me! I’ve been good!”
AT jumped as Hannah slammed the ball down, the books behind the frame on the end table tumbling over. Hannah bolted from the room, leaving the others frozen in shock behind her.
"It's not her fault, really truly," AT protested. "She didn't do it, promise. Well except for the books, but that was accident cause she was scared."
Tyler was next to enter.
"Don't worry, I'll go find her. Can you figure out what happened here?" The eldest Press sister looked to the Heath matriarch.
Meanwhile, as Cindy dealt with everything downstairs, Tyler made her way upstairs to find the door to Abby’s office slightly ajar. However, when she went inside, she didn't find what she expected. She thought Abby might be spanking Hannah, albeit lightly. However, the scene she came upon when she opened the door all the way was her niece crying and shaking slightly on the couch, as Abby seemed frozen, standing up and holding on to the back of her desk chair while staring alternatively at her computer screen and at a picture on her desk. From the sound of things, Hannah wasn't the only one crying.
"Hannah, sweetheart, can you tell me what happened please?" Tyler figured it was probably easier to focus on one at a time and maybe focusing on Hannah was easier, and when time for smacks getting Abby to help comfort the younger Doyle might help get Abby out of her daze.
“I...I heard a crash and and and then I went in there…and and one of Auntie Glennon’s favorite picture frames had fallen cause the ball, but the ball rolled to me, I picked it up, then grandma came in there and yelled at me!!! an-an-and I didn’t kick it Auntie Abby. Auntie Tyler!! I really didn’t!! I promise, I haven’t kicked an outside ball in the house since the last time!!!”
"Okay, shhh. Hannah, we believe you. And I'm sure Cindy will figure this out and she will surely apologize, Hannah." Tyler rubbed the younger girl's back reassuringly. "However, we still need to discuss your reaction and slamming the ball down. Was that the right way to handle that?"
“Gue…guess not. But I was big big mad…and scared”
"And that's okay to feel all of those things. Want to know something that helps me? Breathe in for five seconds, and then breathe out for five seconds with your eyes closed, then respond. Want to try?"
“Uh huh”
Tyler breathed in and out a few times as discussed, pleased that Hannah was following along. "Good job. Remember that for next time. However, we still need to deal with the way that you reacted this time. Abby, can you join us, please."
“Don’t wanna be smacked”
"And I don't want to smack you, but it still needs to be done. How about if your Auntie Abby takes your place and you lie over both of our laps, then she'd be there for you?"
“Uh huh guess. Auntie Abby? Please?”
Abby, for her part, seemed to be at least mostly out of her stupor and was quick to agree. After a few moments of shifting around, Hannah found herself over both of her Aunties laps, with Tyler's hand rubbing her back gently. "I'm only going to use my hand, and I'm not going to take down anything. I'll let Clarisse do that later, okay?"
She'll only be too happy to agree Hannah thought, however she didn't say that, going with "Yes, ma'am." instead.
“My bottom still hurts from that mat thing though”
"Which is why I'm not being as strict as I could be right now, little girl." Hannah visibly gulped and it took Abby running her hands through her niece's hair and soothing her before Hannah started to calm down once more.
As Tyler saw that her niece was relaxed, she moved one of her hand from her back to her bottom. "I'm starting, only half your age, I'll tell Clarisse to only go as high as the other half the number, okay?"
“Uh huh…s..sorry”
The first smack jolted Hannah, not so much because of the strength but the surprise, and especially on top of the mat and earlier smacks, it was not a good feeling.
“Ow..”
"Shh, petite." Abby was quick to grab her hands with one of her own, using the other to run it through Hannah's hair as she soothed her. Before Hannah knew what happened, the other ten smacks connected and she was sniffling and crying as she was let up from Tyler's lap and crawled into Abby's. She was careful on how she positioned her niece on her lap, trying to avoid putting any undue pressure on her bottom.
“Sorry sorry sorry”
"Shhhh. You're okay, petite. All forgiven. How about some sorbet, then an early bedtime, hmm?"
“Uh huh, story too?”
"Of course. Though I'll leave that to your Mama and Daddy. Ready to go?" At Hannah's nod, all three got up and went downstairs, heading for the kitchen and choosing to ignore everyone still in the kitchen. At least, Abby did as she led Hannah over to the breakfast table where Amanda, Glennon, James, and Abuela Silvia were dishing up two servings of sorbet as Clarisse was quick to hug her chou. Hannah stepped back from the hug and looked around, curious about Popo, Sofia, and everyone in the living room.
“Where did they all go?”
"Well, Rachel picked up Sofia, but they'll be back to cook up at least part of the breakfast before you even wake up, and Ali came to pick up your Popo while you were gone. As far as the others, well they're still in trouble, angel. Eat your sorbet, sweetheart. After you're done, Grandma Cindy is ready to apologize and then when you and Bee are ready, your Daddy and I will come up and read you both a story, okay?"
“Grandma Cindy just thought it was my fault mama”
"And she was wrong, angel. We know. She feels bad about accusing you sweetheart. I even saw her shopping for things needed for an apology gift."
“Okay mama. This is really good!”
"That's all your Abuela Silvia. We just stood and watched." This was Auntie Glennon, though Amanda nodded, agreeing with her sister. When Hannah looked up however, Abuela Silvia was also nowhere to be found.
“Where did she go?”
"She had to go home, princesse. She said bye to the others first. It was just that she promised her husband she would be home at a certain time, okay? But she left you these." James slid across the two recipe cards to Hannah as he moved her bowl out of the way and handed her a wet dish towel to clean her hands.
“Okay, I’m done with my sorbet now”
"Good, huh? What do you think about the recipes, angel?" Amanda asked, keeping one eye on Hannah as Cindy stood in the entrance to the family room, out of Hannah’s view, and waiting to approach.
“I'm glad she left them, we will definitely have to try them when we move into the new house?”
"Definitely, just don't go slipping bits of them to whatever pets we do get, okay angel? I think someone is ready to apologize to you, princesse."
“Uh huh okay”
On that positive note, Cindy walked forward and then took a seat next to Hannah. Turning and looking the younger woman in the eyes she said, "I'm sorry for just accusing you right away, I shouldn't have done that. That wasn’t fair to you and I'm sorry. When I knew I was coming here, I made a few things for the little ones. I hear you like axolotls, how would you like a homemade surprise and it has axolotls on it? As an apology gift? Cause I really am sorry, I shouldn't have accused you right away."
“It’s okay, it’s it’s just I was always the one In trouble before, and got blamed for things I didn’t do, and I was trying really hard to be good and I already got in trouble for kicking the ball in the house before and and was scared that everyone be mad with me even though I didn’t do it. And uh huh I love axolotls! Lots and lots”
"That's definitely understandable." With her voice projected towards the family room, "As I've told my daughters before, kicking the ball in the house is naughty behavior." Back to a normal voice, "Anyway, now you will have a surprise too, and if you like it I can always mail you some more, okay? Hug?" Cindy asked, standing up and holding her arms out.
“Uh huh. Hug” Hannah was quick to accept, and all too happy to get her bottom off sitting on the stool. She stood up and wrapped the Heath matriarch in a tight hug, thankful that that was resolved. When she stepped back from the hug, she found her Bee was then standing next to her. "Ready for bed, ma chou?"
“Yeah guess so, mama and daddy are supposed to tell us a story though”
"After, ma chou. First, your creampuffs need a little more baking and some icing, non?"
"Bee!" Hannah sputtered incredulously at the thought of Clarisse saying that in front of everyone in the kitchen, and the family room for that matter if part of Grandma Cindy's conversation was to be believed.
"Sorry, ma chou. In any case, we need to head up to the room, oui?"
“Guess so bee”
"We'll see you later, Madame. Monsieur. To the rest of you, goodnight. Monsieur Lafayette, Viens, épaule."
The parrot was quick to obey, landing on Risse's shoulder as she grabbed Hannah's hand and led the three up the stairs to Hannah's room. While her chou got ready for bed, Clarisse set about making sure Monsieur Lafayette was comfortable, refilling his water to pass the time before it would be her turn to change.
“Okay Bee, I’m done”
Clarisse, having finished with Monsieur Lafayette, took her turn getting ready for bed quickly. Then she joined Hannah on the bed, noting with approval that Hannah was wearing her pink sleep shorts. "Alright ma chou," Clarisse squeezed Hannah's hand gently.
“Bee…”
"Yes ma chou," Clarisse said patiently.
“It’s been a rough day”
Clarisse nodded sympathetically and drew Hannah into her lap, giving her a cuddle. "Tell me ma chou.”
“It hasn’t been a bad day, just a rough day. I had fun at the stadium b..but..but then I just got really overstimulated, then mama made me take a nap, then I kicked you and had to sit on that stupid mat, then I got mad while playing outside, then mama put the spicy stuff on my plate, and then grandma Cindy yelled at me and I knocked over stuff and auntie Tyler smacked me and now you have to smack me!”
"Oh, sweetheart." Clarisse gave Hannah a gentle kiss. "I'm so glad you had fun at the stadium ma chou. As for the rest, one thing at a time. I want you to know, you're forgiven for kicking me, oui? I know it was an accident, and the mat was enough punishment for that. It's okay cherie, you're forgiven for that, I promise."
“Uh huh Bee”
"That's ma chou," Clarisse hummed gently, rubbing Hannah's back. "What happened when you were outside, my love? Why mad?”
“Ca..cause I couldnt focus and everyone kept scoring past me! So when I dove for shot I just punched the ground and almost said a bad word. I hate that I can’t focus all the time like everyone else!”
"Oh, ma chou. My Hannah, love, look at me." Clarisse gave Hannah another reassuring kiss and a cuddle. "I know how hard it is to be different, non? It's not easy to be different from all the others. But I promise, not being able to focus doesn't make you a bad girl, my love. And we don't love you any less because of it. It's just how your brain is made, cherie, that's why you take medicine to help you, and it's okay to need that.”
“Uh huh Bee, it just sucks sometimes, just like not being able to stand certain textures and tags on my clothes, just makes me feel like more of a burden”
"I'm sorry ma chou. You're not a burden, I promise. We don't want you to have any uncomfortable clothes, okay love, so if anything about your clothes is bothering you, tell me or Tante Abby, or especially Madame alright? I'm sure between us we can fix it." Clarisse gave Hannah another cuddle. "You're not a burden, never, I promise ma chou." She rocked Hannah gently, stroking her hair. "As for Madame, and the spicy potatoes, well, that was Madame's fault for not paying attention. She was distracted, I think she gets as distracted as you do sometimes too, hm? I'm sorry that happened ma chou.”
“Okay bee, thank you, I love you, and yeah I think mama gets distracted like me to sometimes”
"Oui, I think so. Perhaps Monsieur might discuss that with her," Clarisse suggested as she cuddled Hannah close. "Then there was Madame Heath, she yelled at you, ma chou? She should not have done that.”
“Yes! She yelled at me for breaking the picture frame and kicking the ball and I wasn’t even in there! I just had the ball in my hand and she yelled at me and blamed me!”
"Oh ma chou. She came in, and saw what she thought was something else, and....tirer des conclusions hâtives..." Clarisse looked briefly annoyed with herself, gesturing.
“Yeah, Bee, it just made me mad because I’m not bad, and she just assumed it was me, and I’ve been in trouble for kicking the ball in the house ‘fore, remember?”
"I remember, ma chou. Well, that time it was you, but that doesn't mean it was this time, of course not. And Madame Heath does not know about the other time, I think. She, how do you say, jumped to conclusions?" Clarisse exhaled in relief, finally getting her English back into order. "It seems she is sorry, now she knows better. A maman of four, you would think would investigate the situation more fully before assigning blame though, non?”
“Uh Bee you would think. But then I really did knock stuff over when I reacted and ran off into Auntie Abby’s office and then Auntie Tyler smacked me and now you have to!”
"Okay ma chou, breathe easy for me," Clarisse soothed. "You're going to be okay my love. What did Auntie Tyler smack you for exactly?”
“My..my reaction, slamming the ball down on the ground and knocking over stuff”
Clarisse nodded, stroking Hannah's cheek gently. "That probably could have been handled better ma chou, but I understand why you couldn't in the moment. I'm not mad with you my love."
Clarisse kissed a tear away. "Don't be afraid ma chou, it's only eleven smacks left, that's not so very much is it cherie?”
“Nuh uh, guess not Bee”
"That's my good girl," Clarisse soothed. "Eleven on the bare, with my hand, that's all, and then we can give you your pretty creampuffs their pastry cream, non, they need it after the day you've had.”
“Then mama and daddy story time?”
"Of course," Clarisse promised. "Then Monsieur and Madame can come tell us a story, any story you want ma chou.”
“Kay Bee”
"Good girl." Clarisse gently settled Hannah facedown over her lap, and scooped up Mr. Banana, giving the plush to Hannah to cuddle as she eased down Hannah's sleep shorts and boxer briefs. She rubbed a soft, cool hand over Hannah's already tender bottom.
“Cold Bee”
"Not for long my love," Clarisse promised, and rested her other hand on Hannah's back as she began landing light, stinging swats to Hannah's bare bottom. One. Two. Three. Four. Five.
“Oww..no more”
"I know ma chou," Clarisse hummed sympathetically. "We're half done my love, I'll make it quick alright?”
“Uh…uh huh”
"Good girl." Clarisse rubbed Hannah's back gently, and landed the last six smacks, two to each sit spot and one to the top of each thigh, then smoothed her hand over Hannah's bottom again. "There, there, ma chou, all done, time for your pastry cream," she soothed, getting down the vanilla lotion. "Shh, it's alright my love.”
“S..s..sorry Bee, thank you for the lotion”
"You're welcome my love." Clarisse gently massaged the lotion in, rubbing Hannah's bottom soothingly. "It's alright ma chou, good girl, you're alright." When she was finished, she eased Hannah's boxers and sleep shorts back up, and picked her up for a cuddle, wrapping Hannah's weighted blanket around her chou's shoulders.
“Mama and daddy?”
Clarisse nodded, texting Amanda, who came up with James minutes later, entering at Clarisse's verbal permission.
James and Amanda came to sit on the bed on either side of Clarisse, who still had Hannah in her lap, and took Hannah's hands.
"Are you alright my angel?" Amanda asked gently as Hannah crawled into her lap, blanket held tight.
“Uh huh. Just a rough day mama”
Amanda nodded, hugging Hannah close. "I'm so sorry it was a rough day my angel. I should have paid better attention.”
“It’s ‘kay, story now though?”
"Definitely, story now my angel."
"What story would you like, ma princesse?”
“You said this morning there was a story about monkeys jumping on beds”
"There is a story," James agreed, "well it's more of a song really, ma reine used to sing it to you when you were tiny, before, well before.”
“Mama sing?”
Amanda nodded, cuddling Hannah in her lap. "Of course, my angel," she soothed, then she began to sing softly to her baby.
"Five little monkeys jumping on the bed, one fell off and bumped her head. Mama called the doctor and the doctor said, 'No more monkeys jumping on the bed!',"
"Not a very helpful doctor is he Madame?"
Amanda snorted lightly. "That's what I always told James," she agreed.
She resumed the song with its identical verses, counting down as one by one, each monkey fell off the bed, sustaining a head injury.
Clarisse looked increasingly more unimpressed with the doctor's lack of interest in doing anything helpful.
Finally, only one little monkey was left.
"One little monkey, jumping on the bed," Amanda sang softly. "She fell off and bumped her head." She paused, as Hannah dozed in her arms. "Mama picked her up, and then Mama said, "It's time for my monkeys to be tucked into bed."
"Mama Monkey is lucky this is just a song and concussions don't exist."
"Yes thank you Clarisse, you're overthinking it," Amanda said wryly.
"Goodnight, our little monkeys," James said, as he and Amanda tucked Hannah and Clarisse in. He smoothed the weighted blanket over Hannah, sending her deeper into slumber.
Chapter 71: Press-Heaths Paying the Price (part one)
Summary:
After Hannah and Clarisse head up to bed, it's time for the other miscreants to pay the price for their little misadventure with the soccer inside the house.
First, Grandma Cindy handles her new granddaughters, while Tyler Press deals with her little sisters.
Notes:
Christen's middle name is Annemarie. I am not sure what her sisters' middle names actually are, though Google did supply middle initials. I've decided to keep up with the Danish princesses/queens theme and have called them Channing Thyra and Tyler Margrethe. (Don't ask me why the Presses would have chosen Danish middle names for their daughters, but Christen's at least is *definitely* Annemarie, so there's no reason they couldn't work on a theme.)
Chapter Text
Downstairs however, the spankings had yet to begin.
"So, who wants to tell me what really happened here?”
Everyone looked nervously around the room. "I- it was me, Grandma. I tried to pass the ball to Auntie Channing, but she wasn't paying attention." AT however was looking everywhere but Cindy's face.
"Want to try that again, little one? I don't think you were the one who passed it as your sister is sitting down and she likes to emulate you. Who are you covering for?"
"Auntie Katie."
"Auntie Perry."
"Which is it, little ones? Keep in mind you're now getting smacks, though not as many for covering for them." Cindy had a thoughtful look on her face as both Thompson sisters gulped. "Oh, it was both of them, hmm?”
“I can see that you all need a lesson in what not to do, hmm?”
Both Heath sisters regretted playing with the ball in the house as their mother went so far as to full name them.
As Cindy was finished with her eldest daughters, Tobin spoke up.
"Please Mama, don't spank AT and Gi, they didn't do anything, really."
"They tried to lie to me, would that be "not really anything" if you were in my position, Tobin Powell? I didn't think so. I would worry more about your own behavior, you didn't stop your sisters and what kind of example are you setting for the little ones, hmm? That's strike one for begging off, Tobin Powell. Now, Christen, Channing, why don't you sit down," Cindy gestured to the couch. "AT can you go stand in the corner with your naughty Auntie Perry and you in the opposite one Gisele? Your Mama Tobin can stand with you."
Both Gisele and Tobin blushed pink, the latter and Christen not having discussed anything about "Mama" yet. However, Tobin, conscious of her bottom, didn't protest. Cindy didn't want to stress Christen's leg if her (future) daughter-in-law was indeed coming back on the pitch, not to mention she wasn't sure how the younger Press sisters, or her for that matter, felt about anything beyond asking them to sit. She could, however, handle one more person.
"As for you, Kathleen, you are coming with me; grab a chair and Mama's special bag." Cindy said as she grabbed her middle daughter by the ear, leaving no room for argument.
Katie grimaced, but picked up Cindy’s bag. She was on her way to take a chair when Gisele burst out, “No!” and bolted out of her corner, running in front of Katie.
“No, don’t hurt Auntie Katie! Please!” She grabbed Katie, eyes brimming with tears.
Katie stopped short, putting the bag down and drawing Gisele into a hug. “Oh, sweetie, please don’t cry,” she soothed. “Gisele, sweetheart, it’s okay, shhh, Auntie Katie’s here, what are you afraid of?”
“D-don’t want you being hurt. Don’t want your mama being mad with you forever and ever. You’re not bad Auntie Katie, you’re good, promise, really promise.”
“Shhh. I know honey, and Mama knows that too,” Katie soothed. “She doesn’t think I’m bad, but I made an unwise choice, and I should have known better. I’m going to be okay, I promise sweetie. Mama’s not going to be mad with me, okay? Is Tobs mad with you when you make choices you shouldn’t?”
“O-oh…ummm…no?” Gisele offered nervously.
“Right, she’s not, and Mama isn’t either,” Katie promised. “It’s okay, just breathe, why don’t you go cuddle with Tobs and let her look after you. It’s gonna be alright honey.”
Gisele sniffled. “O-oh…okay.” Reluctantly, she let go of Katie and trotted back to the corner, letting herself be pulled into Tobin’s arms.
“Now that the little one has been placated, remind me to talk to Tobin before we leave about discussing their dynamics, I want you to pass me the bag, and then carry a chair back into the family room, okay?”
“Yes Mama.” Katie obeyed, giving Cindy the bag and taking a chair from the room, taking it back to the family room.
Once there, Cindy took a seat in said chair, putting the bag next to her.
“I want you to go sit where AT and Gisele are, next to Christen on the couch. Girls, come stand here, please. We're just going to talk for now,” Cindy said upon seeing the nervous looks the two elder Thompson sisters had on their faces. “I want to discuss what happened and what the consequences will be. We always talk first before anything else. Where do you think your Mama Tobin got that from?”
“Actually Ma'am-” Gisele cut herself off at the look from her elder sister. Right now is probably not the time to debate an elder over titles, Gisele. She thought.
The two Thompsons obeyed and came to stand in front of the Heath matriarch, waiting for her to speak.
“You lied to me and that is naughty behavior, girls. Normally, I would wash your mouths with soap and think your bottoms could do with a dose of the hairbrush. However, you are both new to the family, and I think that any punishment at this stage, and considering it wasn’t a prolonged lie should suffice. That being said, I think you could both use a spanking with my hand, keeping your briefs in place this time, to remind you to always be honest, does that sound fair?”
“Hermana?” Zoe burst out, running to Alyssa, who hugged her close.
“I’m okay Zozo, go sit back down,” AT nudged Zoe back toward Christen and Tobin. “Sorry about that, ma’am,” she said quietly. “And I’m sorry--we’re sorry,” she amended at a squeeze of Gisele’s hand in hers, “that we were naughty for you. Thank you for being lenient ma’am.”
Gisele nodded meekly. “Yes ma’am, it sounds fair,” she whispered. “Sorry.”
"Come here Alyssa Paola Press Heath."
Alyssa's legs felt like jelly at the stern look from her Mama Tobin's mother, but she managed to take the few steps to Cindy, standing in front of the Heath matriarch nervously. "Yes ma'am."
She caught a glance from Tobin, who looked ready to speak up, but it didn't go further than that. Tobin seemed all too aware that interfering wouldn't mean anything good for her.
"Can I have Mama Tobin please, ma'am?" AT squeaked, as she was tipped over Cindy's thighs, her clothes shifted so her briefs remained in place.
"Of course. Tobin, bring another chair, please.”
Tobin fetched a chair and sat down beside her mother, taking Alyssa's hands in hers. "It's alright little love, I'm here," she soothed. "My good, brave girl, it's alright sweetheart, just hold onto me."
Alyssa clung to Tobin's hands obediently. "Yes Mama. I-I guess I'm ready, Grandma Cindy.”
"Take a deep breath sweetheart. I'm starting.”
Alyssa took a deep breath, letting it out when Tobin squeezed her hand, and then the first smack fell. She yelped at the impact, but it was far from the worst she'd had. Still, Cindy had only just begun, AT thought nervously.
The next nine smacks fell before Cindy took a moment to pause and rub AT's back. "These last eight will be a bit harder. Just my hand, you don't have to count. They will be over with before you know it, okay?”
"Uh huh," AT whispered, clinging tightly to Tobin's hands. "B-but please not lots harder, Grandma Cindy, ma'am?”
"Not lots, just enough. I'm starting." With that the remaining smacks came down in quick succession, almost as one giant smack, if you asked AT. Moments later, Cindy sat her up on her lap before passing her to Tobin, smiling at how Tobin knew just what to say and do to calm her back down. Of course she knows, she learned it from you. "Whenever you feel ready, I want you to go switch places with Gisele, okay sweetheart?”
Alyssa wasn't in a hurry for Gisele to get spanked, or to leave Mama Tobin's lap. She clung to Tobin, who rocked her gently, stroking her hair.
"Shh, little love, it's okay, soonest begun soonest over, I promise Mama will take good care of Gisele," Tobin soothed.
AT sniffled. "O-okay Mama Tobin."
"Come here Gisele."
Slowly, Gisele moved to Tobin's other side and leaned into her embrace as Tobin pulled her close.
"It's okay sweetheart. Your hermana's intact isn't she?"
"Uh huh," Gisele nodded slowly, looking nervously at Cindy.
"Yours won't even be as bad as your sister's. We can take a moment. Take a deep breath, hmm?”
Gisele nodded and obediently took a breath, sucking anxiously on her lip as AT got up and hugged her. Then, she reluctantly got into position over Cindy and Tobin's laps, with AT holding her hands protectively.
"The first one isn't going to count, okay? It's just to show it won't be terrible. Ready?”
"O-okay ma'am," Gisele whispered.
At Gisele's nod, the test smack fell and Gisele let out a yelp at the impact. "You okay, little one?"
"Uh huh," Gisele sniffled, "Just hurts a bit. Doesn't seem as bad as Lyssa's."
"Okay, that's what we'll do then." The next nine smacks fell and then Cindy moved her hand to Gisele's back, rubbing soothing circles. "Okay, your last ones won't be harder like your sister, but I can make them fast or slow?"
"F- fast please."
Cindy chuckled, "You're just like your Mama Tobin."
Gisele sputtered, but then thought better than to protest when she thought about where she was.
The final seven smacks fell fast and were over before Gisele knew what happened.
Cindy stood Gisele up, then stood up herself allowing Tobin to push both chairs together and better hug both sisters at the same time.
Five minutes later, Tyler came into the room and Cindy decided to speak up.
"Okay, with the young ones finished, whenever you're ready, why don't you go with them and your sisters, and you can get them settled into bed." And deal with your sisters upstairs was the unspoken part.
"Yes, ma'am.”
"Mama Tobin??" AT didn't quite know what she was asking, but Tobin hugged her close and kissed her forehead.
"Don't you worry about it at all little love. It's bedtime for the three of you, that's all. Okay sweethearts?"
"Uh huh," AT offered, though she still sounded doubtful as Tobin and Christen led the three upstairs and got them ready for bed.
AT's bedroom at their mamas' had been rearranged; there was a bunk bed in it now, too, and the three Press-Heaths shared.
Some sisters might have found living in such close quarters confining. Alyssa found it comforting, and Gi and Zozo did too. More often than not, two of them would end up snuggled in the same bed, or all three in AT's though it was a very tight fit if they did that.
However, here at Grandmere Abby and Grandma Glennon's, the three could snuggle in Tish's bed with a little less effort. It didn't take long for Tobin and Christen to put them all to bed.
When Alyssa, Gisele, and Zoe were asleep, Tobin and Christen returned to their room, Katie and Perry following. Christen kept her arms around Tobin, as though trying to protect her Top, which mildly amused and gratified Tobin.
"My sisters aren't going to murder me, love. Besides, I think we all have someone else to worry about.”
"Yes, you're right. Ms. Cindy says that she wants Tobin and her sisters back downstairs," Tyler said, appearing suddenly with Channing behind her. "As for the both of you, I think we'll have you lay down a moment, hmm?"
"But, Tobin and I share," Christen began.
"She's going to come back, but you need to lay down and rest your leg," Tyler dropped her voice a bit. "Don't make me ask again, Christen Annemarie.”
Christen gulped. "You sound like..." She eyed her older sister warily, but reluctantly let go of Tobin and lay down.
Tobin kissed Christen's forehead lightly and covered her with a blanket. "Why don't you meditate and take your mind off things, love?"
"Okay," Christen nodded reluctantly. "You'll be alright, Tobs?"
"I promise I'll live, Chris.”
With that said, Tobin placed another kiss on Christen's forehead and a quick peck on the lips before going downstairs to face their mother. She was worried when Perry made her lead the way. "W- why am I going first, you both are older?"
"And yet you're more experienced." Perry retorted with a slight shudder of nerves.
"But Perry, not fair," Tobin protested as they got back downstairs. Unfortunately Cindy was close enough to hear this as they went into the family room.
Christen was lying back on the bed where Tobin had left her, having slipped into her meditative trance and completely unaware of what was going on in the room next door, presently occupied by her older and younger sisters.
Channing gave Tyler a wary look. "Ty, is this really necessary?”
"Yes, this is really necessary, Channing Thyra . Fewer people would have been in trouble without your errant pass, namely the little ones, especially Hannah, hmm? That's why I'm going to finish this lesson with Mommy's Little Helper. But I'll start with my hand first. Come here please.”
Channing scrambled back on the bed, flattening her back against the wall.
"No, Tyler!" she protested, as her eldest sister removed "Mommy's Little Helper" from her bag. Channing eyed the boudoir paddle, the size and shape of a hairbrush back, with apprehensive knots tying themselves in her stomach.
Ordinarily, Channing would have reacted to fear the way Christen was now, just next door, meditating her way through it. She was the one who had introduced her family to gurus and such things after all.
But I'm not afraid, she reasoned with herself as she breathed her way through it, slowing her quickening pulse. I'm not afraid of it, but something's wrong.
It only took her a moment to find her clarity.
Tyler's not Mama.
Tyler seemed to have read the look on her younger sister's face. "I'm not Mama, no. I know no one can replace her. We've all had to work through that, but someone needs to deal with your behavior. Would you rather try that be me or take your chances with Miss Cindy downstairs, hmm?”
Channing swallowed and shook her head. "Y-you, Ty," she said reluctantly.
"Okay, come sit please. We're going to talk first, and you can feel it if you want." Tyler said, motioning to the implement.
Channing was already sitting on the bed, but she scooted forward again, away from the wall, to sit on the edge when Tyler seated herself.
"Okay," she said quietly. Talking first didn't sound terrible.
"Playing with the ball in the house wasn't a very good decision, but the errant pass only made it worse. And what kind of impression do you think this sends to all the little ones about paying attention to your surroundings, hmm?”
Channing swallowed nervously. "I, um...not good, Ty," Channing offered in a small voice.
"That's right. Hey, it's going to be okay. What is going on, you okay?" Tyler asked when she noticed the change in the pitch of Channing's voice.
Channing scooted closer to Tyler and rested her head on her big sister's shoulder. "I just...I can't believe Chris got three kids all at once. Well, two at once, one already, but good gods what have those three been through. It must have been awful. And then there's Hannah, we don't even know half of what's been going on there, I'm sure. It's just a lot. I wanted it to be a good time for them, Ty. I wanted them to feel welcome.”
"I think they felt very welcomed. I think Hannah especially enjoyed you showing up in uniform," Tyler grinned. "I think they enjoyed meeting us, hmm?”
"I'm happy we met them, too. I think..." Mama would have loved all of them, went unsaid. "Chris will be good for them. And Tobs, of course.”
"Of course. Do you think you're ready now?”
Channing sighed, running her fingertips over the small leather paddle. "N-not really, but I guess if we have to.”
"We do. Soonest begun, Soonest over. Speaking of over.... over you go.”
Channing whined indignantly, but took up position over Tyler's lap, burying her face in the pillow Tyler gave her to hold and hugging the pillow tightly.
Tyler put one hand on her back before speaking. "I'm going to give you one test smack, just cause this is new for both of us, then some with my hand and only the last ten with the helper, okay?”
Channing nodded into the pillow. "Okay, Ty," she said quietly, then corrected herself. "Yes ma'am." Mama had always been ma'am in this situation.
With that, the first test smack fell, surprising Channing by how soon it happened more so than the pain.
The next ten smacks fell before Tyler moved her hand to then rub small circles on Channing's back, checking in with, "How are you doing?”
Channing squirmed. "I'm...alright, ma'am," she confirmed quietly, sniffling. "I'm sorry, really.”
"I believe you. But we still have a bit to get through. Next eleven, Channing.”
Channing nodded miserably. "Yes ma'am.”
With that, the next set landed and had Channing squirming a little bit by the end. "Take a deep breath. We have a moment. Feeling okay?”
"Hurts worse," Channing complained. "Ty, it's going to be awful. I didn't mean to be bad.”
"Shh." Tyler rubbed Channing's back in soothing circles. "I know you didn't. It's only going to be a little bad, not awfullest, okay? I'll do them fast, over with before you know it, okay?"
"O-okay." Channing sniffled, "Give me some warning, please?"
"Of course. Take a deep breath. In, and out. Now, I'm starting." Channing braced herself and felt the first smack that burned something fierce, but after that they all seemed to blend together.
Before she knew it, Channing was being pulled to sit on the bed gingerly and pulled into a tight hug from Tyler.
"There see, all finished and forgiven, okay?”
Channing looked up at Tyler through watery eyes. "Uh huh. Promise to be better.”
"I believe you, Chani. Just take a moment.”
It was five minutes later when Channing stood, wondering what was going to happen next.
Reading her sister's expression, Tyler replied, "Now, we're going to go next door. I might need your help with Christen. Not that I think she will try to brat, more so as a precautionary thing for her leg, okay?”
At Channing's nod, the two sisters left and went to the room next door, Tyler knocking on the door.
"Christen, can we come in?”
Getting a faint, "Yeah, of course." both sisters entered the room, closing the door behind them and moving to sit on the bed near Christen.
Channing went to Christen, who was lying on the bed, and climbed up next to her, lying facedown.
Christen turned and rubbed Channing's back gently. "Okay Chani?"
"Hurts," Channing complained. "Ty's got Mommy's helper."
Christen winced. "Oh. I'm sorry, sweetheart."
"If you aren't you will be," Channing informed her.
"Impertinence." Christen's tone was somewhere between fond exasperation and a quaver of nerves. To get the Mother's Helper paddle, from Tyler?
"Yes from me. Unless you want to try Cindy instead, Christen Annemarie?”
"No ma'am," Christen said promptly. "I'll be good.”
"Okay, what is the best way to do this?"
"Not used to being the one giving the spanking?" Channing teased.
Christen grimaced a little at the question. "I'm sure Abby would have some ideas, if she isn't busy that is. I'm not sure I could verbalize it exactly but she has this way of things.”
"I meant, you're the sister that got us involved in wellness first. Any suggestions?"
"Call Lindsey cause she's been rubbing off on you?" Tyler didn't look impressed by that as one of her eyebrows rose in question.
"Apparently, i need to call and remind him Mikhail he needs to give you more maintenance spankings, hmm?”
"Or you could ask Abby to take care of Chani's maintenance. She's good at that."
"Christen!" Channing protested, shaking her head in denial. "I'm not going to give Ty bad advice just cause you said that though," she added. She sat up with a grimace, then stood up and rearranged the pillows on Christen and Tobin's bed, helping her big sister lie down on them so her knee was supported and her bottom was well presented for the impending punishment.
With Channing's help, Tyler shifted Christen just enough to sit down, settling Christen back over her lap, and Channing fetched a terrycloth belt from Christen's robe, gently binding her ankles so she wouldn't kick. Then, Channing sat in front of Christen, holding her hands.
"Alright Christen."
Christen turned her head to look warily at Tyler.
"I'm going to start with my hand, and it won't be too hard at first. You'll be getting 22 with my hand, just like Channing, and the rest with Mommy's helper, understood?"
Christen swallowed and nodded. If they were going by age, and it seemed likely given that many hand spanks, that would be thirteen with the paddle since she had just turned thirty-five in December. "Yes ma'am."
"This first one won't count, it's just to see what you can take."
At Christen's reluctant nod, Tyler landed the first spank. Christen jolted a little at the impact, but she didn't try to kick, or cry out.
Seeing that that wasn't too hard, probably just perfect, Tyler continued with two sets of eleven swats each, checking on Christen in between. Now that they were finished with that part, Tyler took a moment to pause, checking in again. "How are you feeling, Christen?”
Christen's eyes were blurred with tears and she was sniffling, but not to the point of really sobbing yet. She knew that wasn't far away. "Hurts, ma'am, but I've had worse so far.”
"Well a) as your sister that's concerning, but b) we aren't quite finished yet. Take a moment and a few deep breaths."
Christen peeked up at Tyler. "I just meant I've been smacked harder than that before," she tried to rephrase it better, before obediently breathing through it. "But I've also had to give harder spankings than that before." Not often, and not recently, but once upon a time she had been Chicago Red Stars captain, and JJ could, if Tyler asked, tell her that Christen, too, had taken Mama's lessons to heart. (Not that Christen expected Tyler to be talking to Julie Ertz anytime soon.)
"Whenever you're ready. I don't mind waiting.”
"Thanks Ty," Christen exhaled slowly as Channing stroked her hair. She closed her eyes, mentally preparing herself.
It's going to be alright. It'll be awful in the moment but better when it's over. Tyler loves you, she cares enough to discipline you, just like Mama always did. Christen willed herself to relax over Tyler's lap. "Ready, ma'am.”
Tyler picked up the boudoir paddle from where it had been laying on the bed and tapped lightly on Christen's bottom first, then the first smack came down more firmly.
Christen gasped, yelping as the next smacks followed. She couldn't kick, but she couldn't help squirming as Tyler paddled her. "Oh, ow, s-sorry Tyler!”
"I imagine so, but we're going to make sure you think twice about agreeing that naughty things are okay. That was six, in a moment we will finish the final seven, only a teeny bit harder.”
"Y-yes ma'am," Christen said miserably. "I understand." After all, she thought, wasn't that the same lesson she'd had to teach JJ? And that had been years ago. "Please don't let Lisa find out.”
"I won't tell her, it's all going to be okay. Besides, it wasn't your idea. Now, I'm starting again." After a nod from Channing, the boudoir paddle smacked down more firmly this time.
Christen's sobs increased as she took the last seven smacks, directed at her sit spots. "Oww, sorry, sorry Tyler!”
"Shh. I believe you, you're okay. It's all forgiven, okay? Let's get you settled, a little help, Chan?”
Channing nodded and helped Tyler settle Christen facedown on the bed, untying the towel so Christen's legs were free again. Channing tucked a blanket around her big sister. "You're okay Chris," she soothed, rubbing her back. "It's all done, you're okay now.”
Chapter 72: Press-Heaths Paying the Price (part two)
Summary:
Now Cindy Heath takes her own daughters in hand, ensuring that Tobin is properly seen to before rejoining Christen, and that Tobin's big sisters are dealt with for their part in the soccer misadventure. It's been a long night, and while Cindy's finally handled all the miscreants who played 'the soccer' inside the house, she isn't quite finished.
Chapter Text
Meanwhile, downstairs, Cindy Heath was looking at her three daughters, Perry and Katie standing on either side of Tobin as though to make sure the youngest among them wouldn't run away.
"Don't even think about running off, Tobin Powell. Ironically, you are going to go first and provide and example for your sisters. They probably don't get maintenance often enough, but that will change after this trip.”
Tobin looked alarmed. "But Mama–”
"What did I say about backtalk, Tobin Powell? Guess who just earned extra?" Cindy softened her voice. "What's the matter?”
"N-no backtalk Mama, promise it wasn't," Tobin's panic rose. "P-please, it wasn't backtalk on purpose! I just want Christen to be okay, I'm sorry!”
"Shh. Christen is going to be okay, not in any more pain than you will be. Channing is trained in wellness, and I imagine Christen is more comfortable with Tyler dealing with it than me. I've heard you had an issue with someone else spanking her before and that is something that while rare might happen and look at this as an opportunity to work through that, hmm? Now, come here please." Cindy said, sitting in the chair brought from the kitchen.
Tobin stumbled to Cindy's side and flung herself into her mama's arms. While Tobin was, generally speaking, a Top, especially when it came to Christen, she did have her vulnerable side - a side that mostly came out in Abby's presence, or in Cindy's. With her Mama upset, and Christen apart from her, Tobin was on the verge of shattering.
"Shh, over but let's just talk a bit. What's on your mind?”
"Our girls deserved better," Tobin whispered. "Chris and I will do our best, but they deserved to have better before us. Not to mention Hannah.”
"You're right. And we're all here to give them the best, from hugs and kisses to smacks. Don't skimp on the smacks for Gisele like I heard about with Alyssa, hmm?”
"I was trying to be careful Mama, I didn't want to frighten her after all she's been through," Tobin replied anxiously.
"I know. But you have to remember, their "punishments" before were everything but that, so it might be more beneficial to strike a balance, especially with her know playing more, it would help when she gets in trouble so she doesn't have keeper pain.”
"I've been trying to do better, Mama," Tobin said quietly. "And Alyssa's been taking smacks from her captains, not just me or Christen, so it isn't as though she hasn't had any.”
"I meant Gisele. But speaking of smacks I think it's time we get this started, hmm?”
"Well, Gisele's at least been getting the same from her captains that Alyssa has, just for a shorter period of time. But I'll do better with her too, promise, Mama," Tobin sighed. "Yes, I guess so.”
"Now, I'm going to start you off with twenty with my hand.”
Tobin drew a shuddering breath. "Yes Mama," she agreed quietly, knowing it was better not to fight a deserved punishment.
With that the first smack fell, jolting Tobin because of surprise, more so then pain. The rest though not so much.
By the time Tobin had taken the twenty smacks, she had tears running down her cheeks, though she wasn't sobbing. "Oww...Mama…”
"Shh, take a breath and a moment. In a moment I want you to get up and go grab my little helper from the bag. Leave the other two things for now please."
"T-the other t-things?" Tobin choked out anxiously, but despite her anxiety she managed to get shakily back on her feet and take a steadying breath.
Abby entered the room as Tobin was getting up, and took Tobin in her arms.
"Are you okay petite?"
"Mama wants me to get her...her hairbrush from the bag," Tobin stuttered, grimacing.
Abby patted her shoulder. "Then we'll do that, shh it's okay, you can do it, I believe in you petite."
Tobin blushed at Abby's words and nodded, letting Abby lead her over to Cindy's bag to retrieve the maple hairbrush, ignoring the other contents of Cindy's bag. They returned to Cindy with it promptly.
"Here it is Mama," Tobin said, subdued.
"Thank you. Pants and briefs down, please.”
Tobin sputtered, eyes wide, looking at Abby pleadingly.
"Maman--"
"You heard your Mama, petite," Abby scolded gently. She pulled Tobin close, and gently lowered her pants and briefs for her, making Tobin blush even harder as Abby put her into position over Cindy's lap.
"Don't add extra for that please Cindy, Tobin wasn't trying to disobey you. She just froze up a bit," Abby said sympathetically. "This isn't usual for her, you know.”
"Oh I know." There was something in Cindy's tone that made Abby's eyes widen, but Tobin thankfully didn't catch on as she focused on the floor and wall ahead. "Ready, Tobin?”
Abby knelt and took Tobin's hands in hers, and Tobin clung tightly. "Y-yes Mama," she sniffled, as Abby squeezed her hands comfortingly.
"I'm here petite, just hold on tight, I've got you."
Tobin clung to Abby, trying not to look up.
The first smack jolted Tobin, and after a moment another one followed. There was just enough space to feel each one as fourteen more smacks landed across Tobin's bottom, and thighs. Then it was finished and Cindy passed Abby the brush and a pillow to place on the floor, near where Tobin would have been able to reach it, all while lifting Tobin onto her lap gingerly.
Tobin buried her face in Cindy's shoulder, crying. "Mama, I'm sorry," she wept. "Sorry I didn't set a good example for my girls, for Christen, sorry I messed up."
"Shh, you're okay. It's all forgiven. Why don't you go sit down with your Maman on the couch, hmm? You can even have enough room cause you can send Perry my way, hmm?”
"Yes Mama," Tobin sniffled, allowing Abby to lead her to the couch. "Perry, Mama says your turn."
Perry wasn't at all looking forward to this, but she obeyed nevertheless.
Perry was then pulled over Cindy's lap and after checking in Cindy gave her one test smack cause "you apparently don't get this often enough and haven't felt it from me in years." according to Cindy. "Now, I'm going to give you twenty with my hand to start, okay?”
"Yes Mama," Perry blushed pink, but wasn't about to argue.
True to her word, Cindy gave her eldest daughter twelve swats before pausing and rubbing her back. In a moment I want you to reach down and pass me the little helper, okay?”
"Okay Mama," Perry said unhappily. She wasn't sure when the last time she'd been over her mama's knee was (though the time when she'd been sixteen and got caught showing her crush her answers during a test stood out memorably) but it definitely hadn't been recently and she hadn't expected it again.
Moments later, Perry finally felt ready and passed the brush back. "Thank you, now you're only getting ten with this.”
"...not that I don't appreciate that, Mama, but only ten?" Perry asked hesitantly.
"I have a special surprise in my bag for you and Katie’s final single digit set. Now, let's get this finished, hmm?”
Perry gulped nervously, but Katie came to kneel by Perry and take her hands supportively. With Katie holding her, Perry nodded into her sister's shoulder.
"Yes Mama," Perry said unhappily.
The smacks of the brush were laid on fast, and Perry cried into Katie's shoulder.
"Shhhh, it's okay, we're almost done.”
When the tenth smack of the brush landed, there was a pause for Perry to catch her breath again. She tried not to tense up. "Mama, sorry–”
"Shh, like I said, we're almost done. Take a few breaths.”
Perry did, but she wasn't sure what else Cindy had in store for the two of them and clung to Katie harder.
Katie just held her elder sister's hands the way Abby had held Tobin.
"Katie, I need you to go into my bag, you know what Perry's paddle feels like?" At her daughter's nod, Cindy continued. "Grab it without looking please. The other is for you, but that can wait until later.”
"Yes Mama," Katie dutifully said. The middle Heath daughter returned with the pickleball paddle that Perry had used to give Alyssa her smacking at the Rileys' last summer.
Perry was not impressed by the reversal, but supposed if anyone had the right, it was her mama.
"Despite what you think, this is not yours. I got this one for you to give to Taylor, just for you.”
"Mama," Perry protested. "Taylor doesn't want that.”
"Only because he doesn't know about it yet, Perry Amanda. Now, brace yourself cause as I'm sure you know, this will hurt. You're the eldest, you should know better. You shouldn't have to be over my knee like a naughty little girl at your age, Perry Amanda. Katie, I want you to count these for her.”
Katie took Perry's hands in hers again and let her older sister hold tight. Perry was clearly already regretting her choice before the first spank landed, and Perry let out a sob.
"One, Mama," Katie counted quietly but clearly.
Perry broke down as the swats continued, spaced only far enough for Katie to count each clearly. When "nine, Mama" had been counted, the paddle stopped falling, as Perry sobbed in Katie's hold. The pickleball paddle burned , and Perry felt even worse because she knew Tobin, and Abby , were still able to see everything.
"S-sorry Mama, sorry..." Perry hated that she sounded like a little girl. She sounded like her niece, which was twice as humiliating. The only thing that could be worse was if AT saw. Thank God she's already in bed...
"Shh, you're okay. I've got you. Let's sit you up and just focus on your breathing, hmm?”
Perry found herself cradled in her mama's lap, her weight held off her bottom as she cried on Cindy's shoulder, trying to calm down. Katie rubbed her big sister's back, trying to calm her but not at all anxious for her turn.
Soon, Perry's tears dried and Cindy saw it was time to move forward. "Okay, girls, can you switch places please?”
Katie got up off the floor as Perry slowly stood up, Katie fixed Perry's clothes for her and then Perry helped her middle sister into position.
Perry knelt with a wince and took Katie's hands, supporting her little sister as Katie had done for her.
"You can use the pillow to kneel on, just hold the brush with one hand, okay?”
Perry knelt on the pillow, then looked up at her mama's next words. "Me, Mama?" For a horrific moment Perry thought she was being asked to spank Katie with the brush - not that it had never happened, admittedly, but in this situation? Then she thought she knew what Cindy meant. "Oh, just until you're ready for it?" She felt a little foolish, but then she had just been paddled.
"That's right. Okay, I am going to give you one smack that won't count, then we'll start, okay?”
"Yes Mama," Katie replied dutifully, knowing better than to disobey, with her younger and older sisters' examples in front of her.
Said smack fell, jolting Katie only slightly. The next ten were just a bit harder, almost as if her Mama was going softer on her. "You okay, Katie?”
"Y-yes, so far Mama," Katie whispered.
"Okay, ten more with my hand.”
Before she knew what happened, Katie felt the tenth smack land.
Katie couldn't help squirming, her legs scissoring just a little, though she wasn't fighting the spanking on purpose. "O-oww, sorry Mama…”
"Shh, I believe you, and if you aren't you will be. Brush please, Perry.”
Katie blushed as Perry handed the brush over. "Perry, please..."
Perry shifted her grip so she was holding Katie's wrists in one hand, and stroked Katie's hair with the other, calming herself with effort so she could be there for her sister. "Easy, Katie, easy, Mama's going to be done soon, I've got you, Perry's here, Katie.”
"Shh, deep breath in, and out. I'm starting.”
Katie took a breath obediently. "Y-yes Mama.”
The brush smacked down, first on her bottom in different spots before the final two smacks landed on her thighs.
"Owww!" Katie wailed at the smacks to her thighs. Perry rubbed a little of the sting out of them, knowing how much both her soccer-playing sisters would be extra sensitive there.
"Shhh, I know. But you still had seven more to go. You can't take them all on your bottom. In a moment, Perry is going to give me the last thing from my bag. Right now, we're just going to focus on our breathing, okay?”
"Mama," Katie protested, sobbing as Perry stroked her hair. "Please no more.”
"Yes, some more, but only in a bit. And I won't go hard on all of them, I'll let it build up, but you still have seven more. Sit up a moment, hmm? Perry can you please go fetch a juice and another chair please? Oh and Glennon, I think she's the only one still in the kitchen.”
"Yes, ma'am." Perry got up to do as asked, letting go of Katie’s hands who herself was moved to slowly sit up carefully on Cindy's lap.
Katie clung to Cindy, looking nervous as Perry returned with the glass of orange juice and Glennon, who was carrying the extra chair.
"Everything okay in here?" Glennon had been doing her best to ignore everything happening in this room, figuring it wasn't her business. She had busied herself with Hattie and Honey, instead.
"Yes, we're slowly but surely getting through things. We just needed to take a small break. You're welcome to stay, you don't have to leave. I imagine Tobin might appreciate the support." And she's probably not the only one.
Glennon nodded. "Here's the juice you asked for. Is it for Katie or Tobin, then?”
"Katie. I imagine Tobin is more in need of hugs than juice, though she might want juice too." Cindy said, accepting the juice with a grateful smile and shrug.
Glennon handed the juice over, and Katie accepted it gratefully, glad for her mama's arms around her as she drank it.
"Thank you Miss Glennon."
"You're welcome," Glennon sounded faintly amused, and she went to sit by Abby and Tobin, giving Tobin the requested hug.
"Slow sips. Take a few breaths. In a minute, Perry is going to grab the last implement, but then we're going to talk first, okay?”
"Yes Mama," Katie said, sipping the juice slowly as Cindy directed. Perry went to get the last implement with a sympathetic glance for her sister, as Katie put the now empty glass down.
When Perry pulled the implement out, Katie squeaked in surprise. "Mama!”
"I figured you might have that reaction. Calm down, it's very similar to your sister's.”
"Wha- but-" "They took the same material as pickleball paddle but in tennis shape and slightly smaller? Like Ping pong size where I can smack individually instead of across your whole bottom. Much like Perry, I want you to give this to Scott when you return home, okay?”
"Sister solidarity, hmm? Are you feeling better?”
Katie gave a small nod. "Can we just not with the thing though?”
"Perry and Tobin took theirs, that wouldn't be fair, hmm? When you're ready can you stand up?”
Katie sighed and slowly got up, eyes downcast.
"Pants and underwear down, please.”
Reluctantly, Katie bared herself, face reddening. She didn't want to be spanked in front of her sisters. But they had been spanked in front of her first, she reminded herself.
"Perry..." Cindy trailed off with a hand motion to hand her the implement.
Perry handed her mother the implement, then took Katie's hands as she was settled back in position.
At Perry's nod that she had Katie’s hands securely in her own, Cindy started the first two smacks on Katie’s bottom before going lower and placing a pair each on her thighs and sit spots to spare her bottom before pausing before delivering the final one.
"Now this one will be hard. Don't reach back or kick me. What did we learn today, Kathleen?”
"Oww, Mama, please," Katie sobbed. "No soccer in the house, I know, I'm sorry, I just wanted the girls to like us.”
"And I'm sure they do. They loved playing it with you outside, hmm? One more, brace yourself.”
Perry squeezed Katie's hands comfortingly, and Tobin got up, coming to sit on Katie's other side and rub her big sister's shoulder. She felt guilty for getting Katie, especially, into this. (Perry, at least, as a Top was expected to know better.)
The small implement smacked down one final time across both of Katie’s sore bottom cheeks, getting a cry out of the middle Heath sister as her feet drummed on the carpet, and then, just like that it was finished.
Cindy helped Katie up and righted her clothes, and then Cindy gave each of her daughters a comforting hug. "There, there, my good girls, it's all finished now," she soothed them. "Mama forgives you, my loves. You're all right."
Katie sniffled and nodded, staying in Cindy's embrace the longest. Perry and Tobin had regained their equilibrium faster. "Really sorry, Mama."
"I know, Katie, sweetie," Cindy reassured her. "I know. It's alright now.”
"Tobin, why don't you go get in bed with Christen," Cindy said, looking up. "Your sisters can ask Tyler and Channing for a brief rematch to burn off their energy. Outside. Then right to bed."
"Yes ma'am." Tobin glanced at Abby, noticing that their departure meant her Maman and Mama Glennon would be left alone with Cindy. "Maman..."
"It's alright," Abby soothed her. "Go settle with Christen please."
Tobin nodded, and went upstairs with her sisters, going to her room to find Christen as Perry and Katie went to get Christen's sisters for the rematch, leaving Abby, Glennon, and Cindy alone.
Tobin climbed under the blankets beside Christen, and put her arms around her. Christen returned the gesture, and the two cuddled close.
"I'm sorry love," Tobin said quietly. "I should have known better."
"We did know better," Christen said quietly. "We should have acted like it. But we're forgiven now, Tobs."
"We are, and Perry and Katie too," Tobin exhaled, voice trembling. "I feel like Mama's still upset with someone."
"Try not to think too hard about it, love," Christen murmured. "It's not our business, unless we're told later. Let's just sleep, okay?"
"Okay.”
The two fell asleep in each other's arms, trying to forget their sore bottoms and other concerns.
Chapter 73: The End of the Trouble
Summary:
...for tonight, anyway.
The very long day winds down with Cindy making a visit to Abby and Glennon's study/recording studio. She has taken it as her prerogative to have a discussion with Abby about lies of omission and hiding important information from family.
Not many people would be daring enough to chastise the legendary Abby Wambach.
But Abby is, after all, only a few years older than Cindy's youngest daughter. Despite Tobin calling Abby 'Maman', Cindy is easily old enough to be *Abby's* mother, too. And she feels that Abby needs a mother's care - and chastisement - very badly, right now.
Notes:
Sorry about the long pause and sudden inundation of chapters! I'd been working on this for a while, RL just got in the way of posting and by the time I had enough time to take a breath and post, everything had ballooned to like 80 pages long lol. Hope everyone's well and enjoys the new chapters!
Chapter Text
Meanwhile, downstairs...
Cindy followed Abby and Glennon into the studio, closing the door behind her. "Do you know why we're here?”
Abby sat down at her desk, with Glennon in her lap. It was Glennon who responded.
"I'm sure you'll be happy to tell us, ma'am. Wouldn't want to deprive you of the pleasure--ow!"
Abby had gently pinched Glennon's inner thigh, cutting off the sass.
"Sorry about ma cherie," she said, looking exasperated, "but she has a point, even if it was poorly worded.”
"Yes, well we're here to deal with some lying, and sass if need be." Cindy added, looking in Glennon’s direction.
"Ma'am?" Glennon looked wary. Abby curled an arm around Glennon and kissed the top of her head reassuringly, stroking a finger over the spot she'd pinched and making Glennon squirm.
"You know Cindy, cherie. She's our Tobin's Mama, she's our friend, you don't have to be scared of her."
"Not scared," Glennon mumbled. "Just don't want her to be mad with us.”
"I am not mad, and I wasn't necessarily speaking to you, Glennon. Told any lies in the recent past?" Cindy's gaze shifted from Glennon to Abby.
"I..." Abby hesitated. "I didn't tell Glennon right away when I found out my brother passed away," Abby said quietly. "I was trying to keep her from having to worry about me, when she had Amanda and Hannah to worry about.”
"And what would be the consequences if Glennon had lied instead?”
Abby looked at Glennon.
Glennon looked back at her.
"I mean, it's not really the same thing, but when you've caught me out not eating I usually end up over your knee, Abby."
"Thank you so much for that cherie," Abby muttered.
"You're welcome."
Abby rolled her eyes.
"And why should you not be held to a similar standard, Mary Abigail Wambach?”
Abby winced.
"Oh, please don't call me that, Cindy," she protested. "You're starting to sound like the nuns. Or Mother."
"Forget that part, Abby," Glennon said reassuringly, "just pay attention to the other part."
Abby exhaled slowly and accepted a brief kiss from Glennon before turning back to Cindy. "You're right, there's no reason why I shouldn't be," she said quietly. "I didn't think, and I was trying to buy myself time to process, but I shouldn't have made myself do it alone."
Glennon squeezed Abby's hand. "Like you're always telling me, love, we're partners. I would have grieved with you.”
"I have a surprise. I left a couple of brushes modeled after one you might recognize. One is for any naughty little ones, the other well... I'm sure you can guess. Take a look.”
Abby and Glennon looked at the brushes Cindy had placed in front of them.
"They look like Mother's hairbrush," Abby said warily. She hoped Cindy hadn't been talking to her mother. Judy Wambach would probably have more than enough stories to tell Cindy.
"I would hope so. They were supposedly modeled after her extras.”
"Where did you get these?" Glennon asked. "Have you been talking to her?”
"No, not directly. Your sister, Beth. Apparently, it was "a good idea to ask to visit the family island before visiting you" according to Perry. Though I see she was partially right, hmm?”
Abby scowled. "Wonderful," she muttered. "Thanks ever so much, Beth."
"Big sisters are like that," Glennon said.
"I feel so sorry for Amanda right now," Abby grumbled.
"Hey," Glennon pouted.
"Enough sass. Do you need some time over my knee too, Glennon?”
"It wasn't sass, Cindy," Abby said. "At least not intentionally. Glennon's just reminding me she's a big sister, too, and knows how big sisters take care of their little sisters.”
"Understandable. Bring the extra chair closer please." Cindy said, motioning to the unseen chair in the corner. "Both of you up, please.”
Glennon got up, and Abby followed, moving around the desk. Glennon fetched the chair Cindy had asked for.
"Glennon, you can sit there to hold her hands and as a comforting presence." Cindy said as she sat down in the vacated chair. "Abby, pants down. I imagine you have keeper's sensitivity, I need to see what is happening.”
Abby reluctantly bared herself and lay over Cindy's lap. Glennon seated herself and held Abby's hands.
"It's alright love," Glennon whispered, and Abby nodded, trying to remember when the last time she had found herself in this position was.
Considering she couldn't remember for certain, she wasn't looking forward to this at all.
"Please be gentle, Cindy," Glennon pleaded. "I forgave Abby, and she's not used to it.”
"Just what's needed. Beth said, "If something happens, don't be soft." Cindy said before starting to spank with her hand.
Abby sucked in a breath. "What does that mean, 'if something happens'?" she asked, voice quivering, as Cindy spanked her.
"Oh just like your lie of omission. Neither of us knew if you would be naughty, yet here we are.”
Abby choked back more tears. I suppose it makes no difference that Cindy wasn't even here when it happened in the first place.
Glennon squeezed her wife's hands comfortingly. "It's going to be alright Abby," she whispered, "just breathe, I'm here, I love you and I'm not mad, okay? I understand why you did it."
Abby nodded, grateful for Glennon's forgiveness. It might not make any difference to Cindy, but Abby felt better for it, even though Cindy was still smacking her bottom.
Ten more smacks and Cindy paused, "I think it's time for the brush now, hmm?”
"Please, no, Cindy," Abby protested. "I'm sorry, I've apologized to Glennon and she's forgiven me…”
"Would you let Tobin off that easily?”
"It would depend on the circumstance, Cindy," Abby said, blinking back tears. "I can tell when Tobin's had enough, can't you? She is your child after all.”
"That is true, but Beth said if either of you were naughty that this brush had to be initiated. Unless Glennon wants to take them for you?”
"Beth isn't Mother, and Mother taught me that being a good disciplinarian did not mean going on a power trip," Abby couldn't help the hurt creeping into her tone. "It's about knowing when your charge has had enough, when they've absorbed the lesson, giving discipline isn't solely or even mostly about causing pain.”
"You're right. I'm sorry. You're finished.” Cindy supposed she'd gone a little overboard, but having to discipline half the house tonight had gone to her head a bit.
"Thank you," Abby said, getting up and fixing her clothing. Glennon got up, too, and hugged Abby close.
"Abby, please don't go and yell at Beth for this, I'm sure she meant well."
"Considering it was never Beth's job to discipline me I don't see where she gets off giving advice to Cindy, but alright, since you ask so nicely love, I'll let it go."
"I didn't say let it go, let me yell at her?"
"No, Glennon, you're not going to yell at her for me either.”
"I did not know, Glennon. Though, with a phone call I can rectify the situation without your yelling prowess, Glennon.”
"Okay," Glennon relented quietly, holding Abby close.
"I can understand why you wouldn't want to be in my presence right now. I'll take the girls and we'll be back tomorrow, okay?”
"Okay," Glennon said again.
Abby nodded.
Cindy collected the Press and Heath sisters, sending Abby a text as Abby and Glennon lay down to sleep. "Alright, time to get back to our hotel, so we don't crowd everyone." It wouldn't be a comfortable ride back for any of them except Tyler, but that was to be expected.
We're going to the aquarium tomorrow. Maybe that will help us all cool down, and we can find something for the girls there. I'm sorry, again, Abby. I'll speak with your mother, not your sister, about such things in future.
Thank you, Cindy. Hopefully you won't need to ever bother my mother about...such things, in future. I'll try anyway.
Chapter 74: Fishy Fun in February (February 25, 2024)
Summary:
The day before the USWNT-Mexico Gold Cup match, Hannah wakes to what will hopefully be a quieter day than the last. The morning, at least, goes relatively well - and there's some ocean-themed surprises.
Chapter Text
Hannah awoke to the smell of bacon, eggs, toast, and- Was that rice?! That's certainly different. she thought as she looked over to see her Bee still sound asleep. Hannah decided she was going to be the one to wake up her Bee with food instead of it constantly being the other way around.
With that in mind, it took her some time, but Hannah was able to squeeze out of her Bee's tight embrace and replace herself with a pillow before doing her best to make her way quietly downstairs.
What she saw in the kitchen, even from the landing of the stairs, was a Mashup of traditional breakfast foods like eggs and bacon, and toast alongside leftovers from the previous night, including the plain rice (Her nose was telling the truth!) and various cuts of pork (probably as a less greasy alternative to bacon) alongside something that smelled similar, but different to pancakes.
Hannah entered the kitchen, only to get an apron immediately tied around her waist by a watchful Abby. "Don't want you spilling on yourself, petite. We're almost done here, but you can help move the food into the serving dishes, okay?" Christen and Tobin were working at the stove with Sofia, while AT, Gisele, and Zoe set the table.
Just as Hannah was passing the last plate with fixings for the skagen part of toast skagen, they heard aSquawk and a crash upstairs.
The Squawk and the subsequent crash, followed by a stream of cursing in French, brought others running. Amanda and James crossed the hall to their daughter's room to find Hannah not there and Clarisse on the floor, struggling out from under Hannah's weighted blanket as Monsieur Lafayette squawked and demanded his breakfast repeatedly.
James ducked back out of the room to shoo the other stragglers downstairs, then came back to help Amanda get Clarisse up, and tend to their daughter's annoyed pet.
"Désolée Monsieur, Madame," Clarisse burst out as soon as James and Amanda had her picked up and dusted off. "I did not mean to how do you say 'make a scene' but Monsieur Lafayette would not be quiet, he pecked at me, and ma chou's blanket fell on top of me on the floor.”
"Good morning, Clarisse. I can see that, however I don't appreciate the words that you used, but I will forgive it this time because it was ma princesse's birb and blanket that caused it, and because we probably don't have time if today is "Day 2 of joint party things" and all, okay?”
Clarisse blushed, ashamed. "Bonne matin, Monsieur et Madame," she said meekly. "Merci, for letting this go. I do not know if Tante Abby will, though."
"Well, we'll see, Risse. Hannah really should have fed Lafayette when she got up, though. We'll have to talk to her about that - or you will.”
With that handled, the three of them headed downstairs, finding Hannah looking at them curiously.
"Ma chou, Monsieur Lafayette tried to peck me to death," Clarisse informed Hannah.
“Oh uhhhh. Is that what that noise was?”
"Oui, that's what that noise was. He got me out of bed, screeching about not being fed, and then your sensory blanket got pulled down on me," Clarisse added.
“Um. Oops? Did you feed him?”
"Your Daddy and I took care of him this time, angel. But if we're going to get any more pets in the new house, you need to remember to be responsible for yours," Amanda reminded Hannah.
“Oh right. I’ll try harder mama. Sorry Bee. Thank you daddy and mama for taking care of Lafayette”
"We'll find a way to set up reminders like we do with your medicine, Hannah, angel. So, why don't you tell us what had you out of bed so long before Clarisse, hm?”
“I smelled food and wanted to surprise Bee like she does with me all the time…but I guess it’s ruined now…”
Clarisse pulled Hannah into her arms and hugged her close. "Oh ma chou, shhh, no," she soothed. "Nothing's ruined, cherie.”
“If you say so Bee”
"I do say so, and I'm the Top so I'm always right. Well, almost," Clarisse added with a slight grin. "But I'm right about this, promise.”
“Yeah almost always, like remember that one time…”
Clarisse stopped Hannah's babbling with a kiss, putting a hand on her chou's bottom in warning. When she broke the kiss, she touched Hannah's lips with her finger. "That wasn't me asking for a list of the times I've been wrong, ma chou.”
“Oh, okay”
"Mhmm. That's better. Moving on," Clarisse said firmly.
"Yes, moving on. Time for breakfast. Toast Skagen, Risse?" Sofia asked looking up from where she set down the platter of toast.
At the shake of Risse's head, AT teased, "How about Tosilog?" holding up a plate that had a fried egg, garlic rice, and pieces of leftover pork, though in smaller portions cause she obviously also wanted a slice of Toast Skagen.
“Pork chop for breakfast!”
"Yes petite, pork chop for breakfast," Abby agreed. "Your Auntie Glennon made sure you had one. Tosilog is a meal Alyssa and Gisele learned how to cook from their paternal grandparents, so they wanted to share it with us.”
“Thanks auntie Glennon! I’ll definitely try it!”
"Toast with shrimp salad? No thank you Sof, you're welcome to keep that," Clarisse said. "I'll have what ma chou is having."
"Alright," Sofia shrugged. "Your loss." She planned on trying the Thompsons' suggestion as well, anyway.
“Yeah sorry Sofia but it’s pork chop for breakfast, how could anyone say no to that!”
"Inside voice please, little one," Sofia chided, as Glennon served Hannah's plate. They had the food set out buffet style on the kitchen counter and made sure everyone's plate was filled before they went to sit down (James carried Hannah's as well as his, so she wouldn't spill it.)
Hattie and Honey, thankfully, weren't in the way as they were busy with their own food bowls.
As they sat down at the table, Hannah was sitting between her Mama and Daddy, with Clarisse and Sofia sitting across from them. On Sofia's other side was AT, and her sisters next to her, each with a plate of Tosilog. Alyssa, though, had taken Sofia up on her offer of Toast Skagen as well. Between Gisele and Zoe's plates of Tosilog was another small plate, with a slice of Toast Skagen, cut neatly in half; the younger two seemed to be sharing this one.
"So, petites, why have you split the toast that way?" Abby inquired of Gisele and Zoe as they ate.
Gisele and Zoe exchanged defensive looks, and AT squeezed Zoe's hand comfortingly.
"You're not in trouble, hermanitas. Grandmere just wants to know, that's all, she's not mad, okay?"
"Okay," Zoe offered doubtfully.
"Well, um," Giselle looked shyly at Sofia, "Zozo and I wanted to try your breakfast too, cos Lyssa and Ma- Christen seems to like it, and cos you're hermana's hermana which makes you our hermana. But we weren't sure we'd like it so we decided to split one. And we used a separate plate so if we didn't like it, it wouldn't get on the food we knew we wanted, sorry." Giselle ducked away from Sofia's gaze, scared of her reaction and Zoe nodded along with her sister's words, moving some rice around with her fork to showcase her own nervousness.
"It's good of you to try it," Sofia said gently. "Trying is very good, that's how you learn if you're going to like something or not, okay? I'm happy that you gave it a chance. And how do you like it, little ones?"
"It's good, Miss Sofia, I mean um, hermana," Zoe offered. "Me and Gi both think so."
Gisele nodded.
AT smiled warmly at both her little sisters. "I'm glad you tried it, too, hermanitas, and that you like it." Then she turned to Abby. "So Grandmere, what are we doing after breakfast?”
"We've just got a quiet day planned, petite-fille. Nothing too adventurous," Abby replied.
"Maybe another Monopoly then? We have lots of versions," Glennon suggested. "What do you think, girls? Hannah?”
"That sounds really good, Miss Glennon," Zoe said shyly.
"Still having difficulty with the titles," Abby murmured to herself, though she didn't sound upset by it, just somewhat amused. "We'll get there, petite-fille."
"Uhhuh, Monopoly a different version. How many versions have you got, Grandma Glennon?" AT asked.
Before Glennon could answer, or Hannah could respond to Abby, the doorbell rang.
@@@@
After ensuring Hannah had taken her medicine, Abby let Hannah answer the door.
“It’s grandma Cindy!”
"Hello, Hannah," Cindy smiled slightly. "Sorry for missing breakfast, Abby had an idea for me to bring to game day." She was carrying a large, flat rectangular box, gift wrapped with Hannah's name on it.
“It’s okay, I had pork chops for breakfast, amazing. What is that?”
"It's a little something for you to share with your cousins today, and keep for you after," Cindy said.
“Woah! Oceanopoly! Look guys! We can play this today! It’s Monopoly but ocean themed! Look there’s a stingray piece! I want to be that one, can I be that one?! Look there’s a starfish, a crab, a fish, a lobster, a shark fin, that one's cool, it looks like there’s…”
"Is there an axolotl, ma chou?" Clarisse asked, eyes sparkling with laughter.
“Hmmm I don’t think so. But..but my axolotl fid…fidget auntie Abby gave me could be used as a piece!”
"It could," Clarisse agreed. "But you can be the stingray anyway if you want ma chou, it's your game isn't it? Why don't you help choose what pieces the rest of us should have, ma chérie génie.”
“Okay, sounds good! Thank you grandma Cindy”
"You're welcome, dear. Why don't you go get set up in the living room with the girls. Who all is playing, hmm?”
“Auntie Abby, I think you should play the shark…”
"Why the shark, petite?" Abby asked. She didn't sound offended, just curious, and slightly amused.
“Cause you’re the boss. And the sharks are always the boss!”
Abby laughed. "Well thank you petite. All right then, I'll play the shark," she agreed. "What about the others?”
“Hmmm. Sofia can play the fish. Because it looks like a Swedish fish”
Sofia chuckled. "That sounds fair to me," she agreed. "I can be the fish. We Swedes like fish.”
“Bee can be the lobster…because she likes red things”
"I do like red things," Clarisse smirked. "Of course I will take the lobster ma chou, merci.”
“So that leaves the starfish, the crab, and the seahorse…hmm, AT, Zoe, Gi, which ones do you want?”
"AT's gotta be the star, she's the star of us," Zoe volunteered.
"You sure Miss Abby doesn't wanna be the crab? Cause she's awful crabby before coffee," Zoe added daringly. Then she ducked behind AT, until Abby started laughing.
“Auntie Abby’s gotta be the shark. Maybe Gi should be the crab, because they move fast”
"Uhhuh, and I like ponies," Zoe offered.
“Awesome! Then we have our pieces!”
"Yay," Zoe cheered softly, making AT chuckle. Her sister sounded like Fluttershy from My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic when she was trying to cheer for her friends.
Abby smiled, and settled down with the girls to play Oceanopoly. Elsewhere, she knew, Glennon, Amanda, and Cindy were settling down to work on the blanket Cindy had thought of to make for Hannah.
"There's something fishy about this game! Oceanopoly is based on the beautiful, bizarre and fascinating world of the ocean. Buy your favorite sea creatures. Raise the rent by collecting Blocks of Water and trading them in for a Big Fish! Every deed is filled with fun facts about each ocean creature featured on the board. So grab your token and advance to SPLASH! Who knows-you may be elected Top Tuna of the sea...or you may be bellyaching from too much seaweed salad. Whatever happens...it's an ocean adventure that will tickle your gills! For 2-6 players, ages 8 to adult," Hannah read on the box as they set up the game board.
"I bet you will be Top Tuna, ma chou.”
They rolled the dice to see who would go first. Hannah rolled a 6, Alyssa rolled a 5, Abby rolled a 3, Zoe rolled a 2, and both Clarisse and Gisele rolled 1s. With that result, it was unanimously agreed that Hannah should go first. They quickly became absorbed in the game, seeking out favorite sea creatures to buy.
"If ma chou doesn't buy them all first, of course," Clarisse murmured to herself, smiling slightly.
Meanwhile, elsewhere in the house, Cindy was leading Amanda and Glennon in the making of a blanket for Hannah, along with the others already made, when the conversation turned to what the later portions of the night will entail.
"So, did you plan anything else besides blankets, Ma'am? I know Swedish parties are really low key."
"From my research, they are. I still have a few surprises. And you don't have to call me Ma'am, Glennon."
"Okay, thank you Cindy.”
"Thank you for doing this for Hannah, ma'am." Amanda remembered Beverly's expectation that she use the term for Cindy. "May I ask what surprises you have in mind?”
"You're welcome. Well, for one thing, the girls are taking a tour of the aquarium and are getting some gifts for Hannah and Sofia's "lillysisters" and I plan for a few surprise guests, one by video call that I hope Sofia will really enjoy.”
"Um, respectfully, that's lillasyster , ma'am," Amanda spoke up, having picked the word up from hearing it so much.
"Oh. Well, I guess I won't be needing the lilac color for Sof’s pillow case. Oops. Speaking of similar colors, can you pass me the lavender color please, Amanda?"
"Here you go, do we know any of the guests?"
"Why don't you both take a guess?”
"Sofia's Mor Agneta?" Glennon suggested. "Or her brother?”
"Yes, in a way. I kind of had to go around her bio Mor just a bit using some international people and I'm told family close to home." Cindy grinned.
"What does that mean?" Glennon looked wary.
"Nothing bad. Her Mor will be on video call, but we will connect to her brother first cause Rachel said "her Mor might be hesitant if talked to first, but simply happy to talk and discuss changes if Sofia is already there and can't change it. Rachel said this came after the World Cup, apparently Sofia talked to a Spainard and the gist was it was hard to talk to both when contacting the Mor first. Any other guesses?" Cindy asked, looking down and noticing with pleasant surprise that they were already one fourth of the way finished.
"You've completely lost us, ma'am," Amanda said, sharing a look with her sister and looking back at Cindy.
"Who do you know that is Swedish closer to home, hmm?”
"Lucas?" Amanda offered.
"That's correct. The whole idea stemmed from a conversation Beverly and I had earlier. I'm glad I don't have to put you over my knee to help with your thinking unlike my daughters, sometimes. Anyway, others include Kosse and I was debating on two others time wise here and time differences, plus I worry about Alyssa's reaction.”
"What about Alyssa's reaction?" Glennon demanded.
"Well, the two potential people were Ali Krieger and the Swedish keeper, what's her name... Musovich. That might provide insight into relationships, and just moving respectfully, but that might be better saved for just calling Sofia and Rachel later? Can you please pass me the pink, Glennon?”
"Zecira Musovic, well, it's been a while since Alyssa's seen her but I remember hearing from Sofia that she's a good person," Glennon said as she handed the pink fabric over. "You think Ali Krieger would be a problem for Alyssa?”
"Not Ali, but maybe the idea of that Sofia is now playing away from Rachel, Alyssa thinks something similar might happen, even if the phone call is to prevent that?”
"Something similar?" Glennon repeated. "You mean Sofia leaving? I don't see that as likely.”
"Right, but the worrying side of our brain isn't always logical, hmm?" Just then Cindy got a text which she took a moment to read. "It seems the girls are finished and are offering to pick up lunch, we did manage to get within a few stitches of halfway. So, what do you say we accept? And Amanda, you can go take the orders from the others and Glennon you help me hide this. It seems that Tobin recommended In and Out?”
" In-N-Out Burger is a SoCal institution," Amanda grinned. "You have to have it when you're out here. Alright then, I'll go see what the girls want. How about you, Cindy, ma'am? Hamburger, cheeseburger, double?”
Cindy worked out her order with Amanda, then Amanda went to check what the girls wanted.
"Double-double, root beer float and cheese fries please," AT said promptly when it was her turn.
"Um, just a plain cheeseburger for me, ketchup but no vegetables," Hannah offered.
"What about drinks, Hannah? They've got Coke, Diet Coke, Cherry Coke, 7-Up, Dr Pepper, root beer, pink lemonade (regular or lite,) iced tea, coffee, hot cocoa, and milk. Or vanilla, chocolate, or strawberry milkshakes, or root beer float, obviously," AT explained for her cousin's benefit, and for those who weren't from the area. "And you can get regular fries, cheese fries, or animal style fries. That means they put spread, that's kind of like Thousand Island dressing, and grilled onions on them.”
"And you can get half tea, half pink lemonade," Gi added. "Or half 7-up, half pink lemonade, that's called a Lemon-Up. That's what I want, other than that I want the same as AT.”
"Can I have a plain cheeseburger with ketchup like Hannah, with cheese fries and a Lemon-Up?" Zoe asked.
Amanda had put it all in her phone. "Two number 3, both with cheese fries, one with a root beer float and one with a Lemon-Up. One number 2 with cheese fries and a Lemon-Up. Hannah do you want a meal, with fries and a drink, or just the burger and get the rest here?”
"A meal please Mama with regular fries and my cheeseburger. Can I have a Coke though, cause AT and Gi and Zozo are getting sodas please?"
"Hmm..." Amanda looked uncertain. "Well, I suppose once wouldn't hurt, for a treat, my angel."
"Umm, oh, but there's milkshake? A vanilla milkshake sounds good, too," Hannah debated. "Would that be okay Mama?"
"What about a Coke float, Hannah?" Zoe piped up.
“Oh yeah I want that mama”
Amanda felt backed into a corner at Zoe's hopeful expression twinned with Hannah's. "Alright my angel, as a special treat," she conceded. "But not as an all the time thing, okay? Just for once in a while.”
“Yay! Thank you mama!”
As Hannah bounded up and threw her arms around Amanda, giving her a kiss on the cheek, Amanda relented. "I love you mama. Best mama," Hannah said.
The sugar crash is totally worth it , Amanda told herself. "I love you too, my angel.”
“Auntie Abby it’s your turn”
"Sister knows what I like," Abby told Hannah.
"Number one, lettuce bun, animal style on hamburger and fries, and a coffee," Amanda recited without glancing at her phone.
“I meant in the game auntie Abby”
"Oh. Right."
Amanda stifled the urge to laugh as Abby took her turn, landing on one of Hannah's spaces and having to pay up.
“You still owe me 10 sand dollars”
"10 sand dollars?" Then Abby saw that Hannah had added Blocks of Water to that space and groaned. "Okay, here, petite." She paid up.
“Thank you very much”
"You're welcome, petite." After Abby, it was Zoe's turn, and she bought an unclaimed space - right between two of AT's.
"Aww," AT sighed.
Amanda texted the orders to Tobin, who was still out with Christen and their sisters. "They'll be heading to In-N-Out soon, you might want to be finishing up the game, girls. Put Abby out of her misery," she added laughingly, since Abby was most definitely losing.
"Watch it Sister," Abby said warningly, and Amanda wisely didn't press the issue further. She didn't really think Abby would spank her for that comment, but if she took it further it might become a real possibility.
“Aunt Abby you’re about to be bankrupt and have no fish to sell”
Abby leveled a look on Amanda.
"Thanks so much, angel," Amanda mumbled. Her comment by itself might not have been enough to earn Abby's ire, but Hannah's response to it definitely had Amanda's bottom on the line.
“What? Auntie Abby don’t be mean to mama”
"I won't be mean to your mama, petite. But your mama needs to learn not to encourage disrespect," Abby said calmly.
“But she didn’t do anything! I was just saying that the game is almost over because you’re about to be bankrupt! How is that disrespectful?”
Amanda knelt behind Hannah, tugging her daughter into her arms, and held her tight.
"It's alright my angel, just breathe, Mama's here," she soothed Hannah. "Auntie Abby's not mad, promise. But you might be getting a little overexcited, hmm angel?”
“Uh huh guess so. Just don’t know why”
"Okay, why don't you take your turn my angel, it looks like you might be about to win anyway, hmm?" Amanda coaxed.
“Yeah mama, I am”
"Good girl," Amanda soothed. Hannah took her turn, and won just as Amanda had predicted. Amanda grinned proudly. "Well done, my angel. I knew you would do it."
"Yes, very good petite. However, it seems to me you and your Mama are getting a little overexcited and need some calming down time before lunch gets here, don't want you to get too hyped up before you've even had your Coke float," Abby remarked dryly. "Why don't you two go sit on the step and take a breather while we get this cleaned up, okay?”
“With mama?”
"With your mama, yes," Abby nodded. "Go on please."
Amanda exhaled. Being sent to sit on the naughty step to calm down wasn't fun, but at least she'd escaped smacks, she thought. Not that she thought Abby would have spanked Hannah at all for this. "Come on angel. Mama's right here." Keeping an arm tucked around Hannah, she walked to the step with her and sat down, drawing Hannah into her lap for another cuddle.
“Sorry for getting you in trouble mama”
"It's okay angel. Mama's not mad. Auntie Abby's not mad either, she just wants us to have a quiet day," Amanda soothed, rocking Hannah gently.
“A quiet day…cause yesterday was not a quiet day”
"Yesterday was definitely not a quiet day, angel," Amanda agreed. "It's okay sweetheart, we're okay," she soothed Hannah, and after they'd sat quietly for a bit together, Abby got the text that the food was on the way.
Cindy and Glennon were hiding the blanket they'd been working on, and the others Cindy brought, in Abby's office, and then everyone went to wash their hands before the Heath & Press sisters arrived with the In-n-Out order.
Chapter 75: Sugar and Spice (February 25, continued)
Summary:
Lunch arrives, and afterward, some important conversations take place, followed by the soccer, and an afternoon nap for a sugar-crashed Hannah (not without some resistance.)
Unfortunately for Hannah, she accidentally insults her Top after their nap, and ends up earning herself a more thorough punishment than usual from an unimpressed Clarisse.
Despite that, Clarisse makes it clear Hannah is very much loved...and as Hannah confides in her Mama, she's already considering the next steps in her and her Bee's relationship.
Notes:
(Use of the ginger plug in this chapter. Hannah isn't happy, but Clarisse is determined that her chou won't insult her like that again, even if it was an accident. She needs to learn to think first.)
Chapter Text
Just as Hannah was finishing washing her hands there was a knock on the door. "I've got it!" Zoe said.
"Hello Mam- Miss Tobin, ma'am. Food! Everyone is ready in the kitchen.”
Katie, Perry, Tobin, Christen, Tyler, and Channing carried the bags of food and the drink containers inside, setting them on the kitchen island. Cindy and Abby were ready with plates, and distributed the burgers, fries, and drinks to their intended recipients with no mix-ups, going by Tobin's checklist.
Before long, everyone was happily munching away when conversation turned to what they were going to do after lunch.
"How about we play some soccer in the backyard?" Gisele suggested.
"That sounds fun, right petite? Do you want to play in goal again?"
"No thanks, Auntie Abby. Want to play against Hattie and Honey. Does Grandma Cindy want to play?”
"Thank you sweetheart, but I've never been that good at soccer," Cindy admitted. "I prefer to watch.”
"Well, you can watch, I'm sure Zoe wouldn't mind taking your place." Hannah smiled.
At the look from both Cindy and Tobin, Abby tried to explain what was upcoming.
"Petite, it isn't anything bad, but Tobin and Christen need to talk about something important with AT and her sisters and your Grandmas and Mama are working on a surprise. So, why don't you, and your Aunties, and I go outside ahead of them and you and I can play against Auntie Tyler and Auntie Channing and the winners and losers will play combos of AT and her sisters and Mamas when they join us in a bit, hmm?”
Hannah nodded uncertainly. "Oh. Okay Auntie Abby. Can do that," she agreed. "Can Bee come with us? Or does she need to stay in?”
"Your Bee can definitely come with. She can even take my place. If your Auntie Tobin and Christen are any proof, your relationship may very well likely bring on field success." Abby sent a teasing grin their way. "Besides, losing one type of game was enough for today. Everyone ready to go?" Abby asked, standing up to put her plate in the sink.
"Ready, Tante Abby," Clarisse confirmed. She went with Hannah, Abby, Tyler, Channing, Katie, and Perry out to the backyard.
Meanwhile, Amanda, Glennon, and Cindy headed to Abby’s office to retrieve and continue their work on Hannah's weighted blanket.
That left the Press-Heaths and Thompsons heading to the family room and sitting on the couch.
Zoe sat in the middle of the couch, Gisele on one side and AT on the other, their arms around her protectively.
Facing them in the armchairs were Tobin and Christen, and AT was the only one of the three who seemed completely comfortable in their presence, though Gisele was more so than Zoe.
"Grandmere said you wanted to talk to us, Mama Tobin? Mama Christen?" AT ventured.
"We noticed that Gi and Zozo had a few slip ups when greeting us and we felt we should talk about that. I want to make something clear: none of you are in trouble and we aren't mad. We don't have something specific you have to call us, but we wanted to know what your thoughts were." Tobin said.
"Yeah, you don't need to be scared, girls. You can say whatever is on your mind." Christen followed up Tobin's comments.
Gisele swallowed and squeezed Zozo comfortingly. "We, um, well...our hermana calls you Mama, and…”
"That's something you two are interested in, but were scared of our reaction, or choosing not to react, and were unsure how to ask?" Christen took the lead, trying to keep her voice as calm and low as possible.
"Uh huh," Zoe found her voice, though she didn't speak any louder than Christen, and nodded.
"Do you want to maybe try now, now that we all know where we stand?" Tobin tried to mimic Christen's voice level and focused on Gisele, how was quickly becoming her mini me, like AT to Christen, as Zoe seemed overwhelmed.
"Yes...Mama Tobin?" Gisele tried. When lightning didn't immediately strike her, she relaxed.
Christen turned to Zoe, moving to sit by the youngest Thompson as AT moved to the love seat she was occupying previously.
"Hey, it's okay. Take a deep breath and close your eyes. Feel better?”
Zoe closed her eyes, breathing deeply as she buried herself in Christen's side. "Y-yes ma'a-yes M-Mama Christen.”
"See, lightning didn't strike. We're all okay, hmm?"
"Umm, M-Mama Tobin?"
"Yes, Gisele?"
"C-can we be Press-Heaths, too? Like Lyssa? Doesn't have to be now, but when the time comes?”
"Of course you can, sweetheart," Tobin promised. "You absolutely can, both of you.”
"Yay! Can we go win whatever game of soccer is being played now? How are we forming teams? Um should you and Mama Christen be playing?!”
"Calm down, Zoe, sweetie," Tobin chuckled. "We can go join in now. Perhaps Mama Christen and I will just watch, but I am sure Hannah will be glad of your help.”
"How about you two form a team and play the winners and I will cheer you on. Like Mama Christen it's probably better if I don't play so I don't hurt anything and I'll take a PK later, okay?"
"Sounds good." Gisele said, with Zoe nodding along.
With all of that settled, now the five Press-Heaths headed to the backyard together. What they found was a victorious Hannah and Risse celebrating. However, it didn't take Hannah long to notice their arrival. "Come on! Whoever is representing you will play us, then the losers will play Auntie Channing and Auntie Tyler for a chance to play the winners again for the Final!"
"What's the trophy?" Gisele asked with a grin.
"Two more cookies than the loser and the loser has to put the ball away?"
"Sounds good." Zoe said, Gisele nodding along as they stepped up to face Risse and Hannah, the others moving to the "sideline".
The ball went back and forth between both teams and it seemed that the aforementioned sugar rush was aiding Hannah as she scored the final goal, her and Clarisse winning again, this time 2-1.
In the "loser's bracket" match, it was actually Zoe who scored, slipping past her Auntie Channing and sending the cross from Gisele into the back of the net for the 1-0.
When it came time for the first five minute "half" Hannah was at the high of her sugar rush and was able to sneak by Zoe and score an early goal. However, coming back from the water break that was "halftime" it started to become obvious that the previous sugar rush was coming to a crashing halt as Hannah now let Zoe sneak past her to even the score and it was apparent to all of those around her, when Hannah dove for the ball and got a hand on it, but the "VAR" showing it hadn't been saved.
"Here, let's get you up, hmm ma chou?"
"Not fair, Bee!"
Clarisse gave Hannah a small swat on her shorts.
"Oui, is fair, ma chou. I think you could use a nap, hmm?"
"Don't want one."
"Well, I do, so we're taking one. This isn't a punishment for losing. Look, Zoe and AT look equally tired. And Gisele even put up the ball for us." Hannah looked at the two sisters, AT leaning her head on Christen's shoulder, while her sister was curled up in Tobin's lap like a koala.
Hannah tried one more time. "But Bee! What about the cookies?"
"You can have one as a snack when you get up as I'm sure there might be a Swedish dessert for later, but because it's before the meal we will all only have one. When Hannah opened her mouth to retort, Clarisse continued, "Sportsmanship, or Sportswomanship as it were. Now, up to bed we go." Clarisse looked back to see Gisele with a smile, apparently she didn't care about the number of cookies and Tobin and Christen with approving nods. When she turned around she almost ran smack into Amanda. "Madame!"
"Clarisse, I think you handled that wonderfully. Let's get you both up to bed, hmm angel?" Amanda smiled at Clarisse, then Hannah.
“Not tired though”
"Well, let's just go up to your room and we'll see, hmm angel?"
"Okay, Mama but I'm not tired.”
With Hannah at least willing to go up to the room, and Clarisse and Hannah didn't push it. Clarisse led the way, with Amanda in the back and Hannah between them, however unknown to both was that Amanda had Glennon trailing behind her carrying Hannah's new weighted blanket and behind her Cindy waiting to see how it looked.
Clarisse was the first to enter, guiding her chou to sit on the bed next to her.
"Still think you're not sleepy, ma chou?”
“Nope Bee. Not sleepy. Wide awake in fact”
"Do you want to go on your swing for a bit or try laying down, angel?”
“Is there a third option?”
"Third option is whether you need Madame La Règle Rouge or Monsieur Le Fouet to help you lie down, ma chou.”
“Guess the bed then, but but I’m really not tired”
"Uh huh. Let's just both get settled, then we'll see, ma chou." Clarisse said as she took the initiative and climbed into the bed first.
Hannah sighed reluctantly and climbed in beside Clarisse. "Okay Bee but I'm still not tired.”
Amanda raised an eyebrow at this sass, and stepped in. "Well, I agree with Clarisse, Hannah. You're definitely tired."
“Why do you think I’m tired mama”
"Cause you were running on a sugar rush and look like you want to yawn, not to mention you can hardly keep your eyes open, hmm angel?”
“Oh. I guess you might be a little right”
"Of course she's right, she's Madame," Clarisse murmured.
“Mamas smart”
"Well thank you angel. Now try to sleep, please." Amanda smoothed a hand over Hannah's hair as Cindy and Glennon came over with Hannah's new blanket. "Maybe this will help.”
“Whazzit?”
"Just your weighted blanket, angel. Try to get some sleep, okay?" Amanda kissed Hannah on the forehead as her daughter's eyes fluttered closed once again. Hopefully they don't open right now.... good. "And how are you feeling, Clarisse?”
"Tired, Madame," Clarisse murmured. Running after her chou on a sugar high was nearly as tiring as playing a full 90.
She snuggled close to Hannah, rubbing her back over the weighted blanket. As Hannah drifted off, Clarisse blinked up at Amanda.
"Ma chou, elle est têtue, non?”
Amanda laughed. "A stubborn one? She gets it from her daddy," she said fondly, carding her fingers through Hannah's hair to keep her asleep.
Moments later, Clarisse fell asleep beside her chou and Amanda, Glennon, and Cindy made their way quietly out of the room.
@@@
It was a few hours later when Hannah woke up to Clarisse on top of her and looked outside to see that it was later in the day, almost time to start cooking the evening meal one could argue. Hannah however had more pressing problems.
"Bee, can you move so I can get up, please.”
Clarisse obediently shifted off of Hannah, leaning over to give her a kiss. She tugged Hannah's weighted blanket off so her chou could get up.
"Thank you!" Hannah called over her shoulder as she bolted for the bathroom.
Clarisse rolled her eyes. "Welcome, ma chou." She's lucky I'm not the sort of Top to make her ask permission for that kind of thing.
She decided to head downstairs, bringing her chou's new blanket with her and placing it on the couch in the family room for later, presuming that this was one of Hannah’s surprises and figuring she would want it close when it was time for the other surprises later.
Clarisse had just made it to the edge of the kitchen when she heard footsteps on the stairs and looked back to see her chou catching up to her.
Before Clarisse could react, Hannah had taken a flying leap onto her back, tumbling her onto the couch on top of the weighted blanket.
"Oof! Watch it ma chou," Clarisse protested.
“Bee guess what? I’m really not tired now”
"I can tell," Clarisse groaned.
“We need to work on your balance Bee, you really should’ve caught me”
"You jumped on my back, ma cherie. Tu es une petite fille coquine qui a besoin d'une bonne fessée.”
“I’m good Bee, I took a nap like you made me, and you woke up on top of me, isn’t that where you like to be the best? What more can you ask?”
"Actually I like you on my lap just as well ma chou, especially when you're bratting for me," Clarisse countered.
Hannah shrugged “All I’m saying is your balance is a little off, but don’t worry, you’re face still makes me forget things”
"Hmm." Clarisse sat up, pulling Hannah into her lap and kissing her.
“See your balance doesn’t effect that Bee”
After that, Hannah squirmed up off Clarisse's lap and ran for the safety of the kitchen, Clarisse right behind her.
"You come back here, Hannah Amanda Doyle, I am not finished with you.”
“Careful Bee, don’t want you to fall with your bad balance”
"That isn't all you said Hannah Amanda. You will go get Madame La Règle Rouge , right now." She released Hannah and gave her a pointed look.
“But but Bee, it was a…a joke I didn’t mean it, you know that”
"Un, Hannah Amanda.”
“Really Bee, it was a joke”
"Deux, Hannah Amanda.”
“We were having fun, weren’t we?”
"Deux et demi, Hannah Amanda...." Clarisse's eyes narrowed and she tapped her foot impatiently.
“Bee…you don’t have to count”
"Deux et trois quarts, Hannah Amanda..." Clarisse took a shaky breath.
“What was I supposed to get?”
"The special ruler, Hannah. Go," Clarisse ordered. "Last chance.”
“Does it have to be the ruler?”
"Would you like it to be Monsieur's paddle?" Clarisse asked sardonically.
“Well…no not really”
"Ruler. Now ."
“I’m going, I’m going! Geez it was just a joke”
Amanda sighed and shepherded Hannah upstairs, going with her daughter to fetch the ruler. "Angel...you made it sound like you believed Clarisse's balance was off, like she couldn't keep her feet, something that could impede her playing skill.”
“Oh…oh I didn’t mean it like that though, really I didn’t, Bee is an amazing player, I love watching her when she’s on the pitch”
"I'm sure you didn't, my angel, but that's how Risse took it, and her playing football is the second most important thing in the world to her, after you. The idea that you thought she wasn't a good footballer anymore hurt a lot.”
“She’s a great footballer! I didn’t say it to hurt her. Ugh, where is this stupid ruler!”
"Of course you didn't, my angel," Amanda hugged Hannah tight. "But it did hurt her. I'm sure she'll allow some lenience since it wasn't an intentional hurt, but something still has to be done. And the ruler's in your sock drawer, Hannah, where you tried to hide it from me and Daddy last time.”
“Oh uh yeah I forgot about that. Thanks mama. Guess I have to go back down there”
"I guess so, my angel. I'm here," Amanda soothed. "Mama's not going to leave you.”
“Okay mama”
“Bee I’m coming down I promise!”
Hannah called from the top of the stairs as she saw Clarisse coming up past the landing.
Clarisse nodded. "I know, but I think we had better have this conversation in our room Hannah Amanda, it's probably best to be private for this. You weren't taking too long, Tante Abby just suggested this might be best not aired in front of the family.”
“Oh, I had to find the Ruler, I forgot that I tried to hide it from mama and daddy last time, but I found it”
"Hiding Madame La Règle Rouge from Monsieur et Madame? Naughty girl, my love.”
“Thought you knew about that already. Am I in lots of trouble Bee?”
Clarisse went back into their room, Hannah's hand in hers and Amanda following. She took Hannah to the sensory swing and sat down with Hannah in her lap first of all, looking seriously into her chou's eyes.
"Tante Abby assured me you didn't mean to hurt me with what you said, ma chou. But it did hurt, very much.”
“I didn’t mean it though, I was joking, you have great balance and you’re a great footballer, my favorite thing to do is watch you on the pitch”
"I know you didn't ma chou. But that doesn't mean it didn't happen," Clarisse said softly, stroking Hannah's hair gently.
“Mama explained why you got upset…what…what's gonna happen Bee? You still love me right? Don’t leave, I’ll be so good”
"Oh ma chou . I'm not going to leave," Clarisse promised, hugging Hannah close and kissing the top of her head gently. "Shhh, no, never. You're always ma chou forever.”
“And you’re my Bee forever and ever. Here’s the Ru..ruler”
"That's my good chou, thank you for obeying, cherie, finally." Clarisse took the ruler, and kissed Hannah's temple lightly. "I think this calls for a little more than just the ruler ma chou, but nothing you haven't felt from me before, you'll be alright, I promise.”
“Is it the mat?”
"Not this time, my Hannah," Clarisse said, helping Hannah up and leading her to the bed. Before sitting down, she took something wrapped in brown paper out of her pocket and put it on the bedside table.
“Am I getting whatever that is and the ruler?”
"That's right ma chou," Clarisse confirmed.
"Do you want me to stay, angel?" Amanda had recognized the distinctive shape in the wrapping and thought perhaps her girls might prefer to deal with this privately. But if Hannah wanted her comfort, she would stay and give it.
“It…it’s okay mama, I trust my Bee”
"I trust her too, my angel, but if you need anything I'll be in mine and Daddy's room just across the hall okay?" Amanda stroked Hannah's cheek gently. "I won't go far.”
“Uh huh mama”
Amanda left the two alone, retreating to her room, and when the door had closed behind Amanda, Clarisse settled Hannah in position over her lap. She bared Hannah's bottom, patting the soft cheeks gently with her hand before picking up the brown paper package.
She untied the string and unwrapped the paper, taking out the peeled ginger plug and showing it to Hannah.
“Oh Bee, don’t want that”
"That's what makes it a good punishment ma chou," Clarisse said, not unsympathetically.
“And the ruler?”
"And the ruler," Clarisse agreed.
“Okay Bee”
"That's my good girl," Clarisse murmured, giving Hannah's bottom a gentle, reassuring pat before easing her cheeks apart to slide the slippery ginger plug into place.
“Oh bee…that burns”
"I know ma chou," Clarisse kept her tone sympathetic, but firm. "But there's a little more burning to be done before we get rid of it, non? Not literal burning," she added, in case her chou's mind went to horrifying places. "Just a little baking, ma chou, you know.”
“I guess Bee”
Clarisse nodded, and began using the special red ruler to smack Hannah's bottom, which of course moved the ginger plug around a bit, though she took care not to make the smacks too hard. Making the spanking longer , rather than harder , would make enough of an impression.
“Ow…ow…bee”
"I know, ma chou." Clarisse paused for a moment to kiss Hannah's tearstained cheek. "Don't worry, the burn from the ginger stops before too long you know, you'll be alright." She resumed the smacking with the ruler then, but her other hand rested on Hannah's head, carding her fingers through Hannah's short hair gently.
“Sorry, sorry, I could never really think you are a bad footballer! Sorry!”
Hannah's bottom was burning inside and red outside, and Clarisse stopped, gently easing the ginger back out and giving her chou's well heated bottom a careful rub. "I believe you, my love, shhh, it's alright now, easy, just breathe for me.”
“Th…tha…that really hurt. I’m sorry Bee, sorry I couldn’t tell you didn’t think it was funny and that it hurt you”
Clarisse picked up the vanilla lotion, rubbing some into her chou's bottom as she always did, a sign of forgiveness and aftercare for her beloved. "It's going to be all okay ma chou, I forgive you, promise. You'll think better about what kind of jokes you make next time, hmm my love?”
“Uh huh, I really will.”
"That's good my love." Clarisse gently righted Hannah's clothes for her. "Why don't you go snuggle with Madame for a little while I deal with this," she indicated the ginger, "then I'll meet you back downstairs? After I put Madame le Règle Rouge away so she doesn't do a little vanishing act again.”
“Okay Bee”
Clarisse hugged Hannah and gave her a reassuring kiss, then let Hannah go over to Amanda and James' room. Amanda opened the door, leading Hannah inside, and cuddled with Hannah on the bed. "Are you okay, my angel?" she asked sympathetically.
“Uh huh mama, but that hurt a lot. Inside and out”
"I'm sorry sweetheart." Amanda rubbed Hannah's back gently. "At least it's over now, and all's forgiven, hmm, my angel?”
“Yeah, I’ll be good forever and ever”
Amanda chuckled quietly at that. "I'm sure you'll do your best my angel," she reassured Hannah. "It's okay, Mama's here, my Hannah.”
“Mama…I’m gonna marry Bee one day”
Amanda smiled. "Do you want a wedding like mine and your Daddy's?”
“Well maybe not exactly like yours and daddy’s, I don’t want to whole separating thing, and I think I’d like a more modern wedding…but I want a white suit”
"You can definitely have that, my angel," Amanda promised. "You'll have whatever you and Bee want, I promise.”
“Hannah Amanda Doyle Le Bihan…it has a good ring to it. Don’t you think?”
"It does," Amanda smiled at the thought. "So has your Bee actually asked you, or you've asked her already? Or do you just have an understanding about it, my angel?”
“We haven’t asked each other, but I just know. She’s gonna be my wife one day and I’m gonna be hers. She understands me in ways I don’t even understand myself”
"That sounds wonderful, my angel. I'm glad that you have that with each other," Amanda said gently. "And your Daddy and I support you both one hundred percent.”
“Thanks mama. And I think even if she does ask me first, I want to ask her too, would you want to help me find a ring?”
"Glennon has Grandmama's ring," Amanda ventured. "Not that she gave it to Abby or anything, she just has it, if you want it. If you'd rather pick out something especially for Bee, then that's good too, money's no object, obviously," she laughed, still getting used to the idea of being that wealthy.
“Maybe we can incorporate that ring into a new ring or maybe we just look and see what we find”
"Definitely," Amanda agreed.
“Thanks mama. Bee said she’d meet us downstairs when we’re done”
"Of course sweetheart." Amanda gave Hannah a gentle squeeze. "Are you ready to go downstairs?”
“Just a few more minutes mama, then I’ll be ready”
"Of course, take your time my angel. Mama's here for you," Amanda said reassuringly.
“I’m ready mama”
Amanda nodded, and got up with Hannah, keeping an arm around her daughter as they went downstairs. They took their time, not rushing it, and they got back to the couch where Clarisse was sitting with Hannah's new weighted blanket draped over the back next to her.
“Woah what’s that? It has an axolotl on it!”
"That's your new blanket ma chou, you were sleeping under it earlier," Clarisse explained.
“It’s so cool! Did someone make it?”
Amanda chuckled quietly. "Yes my angel, a few someones made it," she informed Hannah.
“Who? You mama? Is that what you, Auntie Glennon and Grandma Cindy have been doing?”
"That's right my angel, we all made it together. You like it?" Amanda asked, as she sat on the couch with Hannah, Clarisse spreading the blanket out over Hannah's lap.
“I love it mama, it’s got an axolotl and a stingray. Thank you so much. Where are Auntie Glennon and Grandma Cindy so I can say thank you to them?”
"Last I saw, they were still in the kitchen angel," Amanda said.
Clarisse nodded. "That's where we left them.”
Hannah bounced up and dashed for the kitchen, a two-part chorus of "Don't run in the house!" following her, as Amanda and Clarisse exchanged looks .
"She can run after that? Quelle surprise.”
“Auntie Glennon! Grandma Cindy! Thank you for the blanket, it's so cool! It has a Cali…california round stingray on it! Which is the same as the st..sting ray in North Caro..Carolina! And and and a mosaic axolotl! My..my..my favorite axolotl! The colors are so cool!”
"You're welcome sweetie. Are you okay? You don't look so good." Glennon put an arm around Hannah. "Maybe we shouldn't be running in the house? It doesn't seem to have suited you.”
“No it actually really hurt, just didn’t think before I ran Auntie Glennon…it hurts, I was just so excited about my blanket”
"Aww, our poor little one," Glennon murmured sympathetically. "Well now you won't run in the house hmm?”
“No, sometimes I do things before my brain is like “no Hannah we should not do that””
"Well, we'll work on that, honey," Glennon soothed. "As long as you're doing your best. You're okay, Hannah, sweetheart." She hugged Hannah close. "I'm so glad you like your blanket.”
“What’re you all making?”
"We're making hot dogs, sweetie," Cindy answered. "You look a little too tired to help with that, would you like to cuddle with Clarisse and your mama under your blanket while we take care of this? You can put a movie on.”
“Yeah that sounds good. Even though I shouldn’t be tired I just woke up from a nap, but I guess I got tired real fast after I upset Bee.”
Clarisse took Hannah in her arms and led her back to the couch. "Being smacked is tiring, love. I expected you would be tired.”
“You know me so well Bee. Can we watch Spider-Man: Across the multiverse?”
"Of course we can, ma chou. Have you seen it before? I have not really seen the Spider-Man, you will have to tell me about him.”
“It’s so cool Bee, it’s like a comic book but if you haven’t seen it before we need to watch Into The Spiderverse first then!”
"Okay ma chou, that sounds fine with me," Clarisse agreed.
“Awesome! This blanket is so soft”
"That's good ma chou, I'm glad you're enjoying it." Clarisse cuddled with Hannah under it as Hannah started the movie.
“Yeah Bee”
The girls curled together under the blanket as they watched the movie, and though Clarisse was intrigued by it, she found herself dozing off well before it was over - mostly because her chou was already asleep in her arms, her tiredness and the weighted blanket working together to coax Hannah back to slumber.
They wouldn't stay that way long, this time.
Chapter 76: Backyard BBQ & Swedish Smores (and a side of drama. aka the end of February 25, 2024)
Summary:
Hannah and Clarisse have barely dozed off when they're woken for dinner. Glennon seems to be in a feisty mood, teasing Clarisse in a way Hannah doesn't comprehend in the moment. Unfortunately, Clarisse does understand, and Glennon lands herself in trouble.
Meanwhile, Sofia gets a call from her mother and brother, introducing them to the rest of the family.
After Hannah and Clarisse go up to their room, hoping to have a quiet rest of the night, Beverly decides to take charge of Glennon's misbehavior, with Abby for backup.
And the chaos isn't quite over yet, of course...
Chapter Text
"Hannah, angel, you need to wake up.”
“Huh?”
Okay, I'll try something different. Where is Monsieur Lafayette…
"Squawk! Repas du soir! Squawk!”
“Msse lafete…”
Hannah opened one eye to her Mama squatting down to her level with a grin on her face and Monsieur Lafayette on her shoulder.
"It's time for hot dogs. Are you hungry, sweetheart?”
“Mama, I fell asleep again?”
"You did. Are you ready for a hot dog now?”
“Yeah, I gotta feed Lafayette first though, ‘member? You told me I gotta be more responsible if I’m gonna have more pets at the new house”
"Yes, but you have to wake up your Bee first, my angel," Amanda pointed out, since the French girl was still pinned underneath Hannah and the weighted blanket.
“Oh yeah. Bee…you gotta wake up, it’s dinner time. Bee…” Hannah kissed up Clarisse’s jawline.
"You mean it's not time for dessert yet ma chou?" Clarisse purred without opening her eyes, a hand drifting over Hannah's thigh.
"Ahem." Amanda cleared her throat pointedly, shocking Clarisse, who let out a shriek and scrambled out from under Hannah hastily.
“Ow Bee. You made me land right on my butt”
"I don't care what you two do when you're alone in your bedroom but I don't need to see it in public," Amanda said firmly.
"Sorry Madame," Clarisse grimaced, withering under Amanda's glare. "Have you been taking lessons from Monsieur or something?"
"Or something. And you had better be grateful he didn't catch you."
Clarisse groaned at the very idea. "Mon Dieu.”
“Sorry mama.”
Clarisse got up and pulled Hannah to her feet, tugging her close and giving Hannah's bottom a gentle rub, not enough to be inappropriate.
"You can have your dessert later , Bee," Hannah whispered in Clarisse's ear as she was soothed, which nearly undid Clarisse right there.
Mother Mary have mercy on me, she's as bad as van de Donk and her little Australian.
“Gotta feed Lafayette, Bee, I’ll do it, ‘member? Gotta be responsible”
"Good girl," Clarisse gasped, trying to find her equilibrium. Another look from Amanda had her staring at her feet, blushing.
"Sorry Madame, I didn't mean--"
"Calm down please."
"Oui madame.”
“Mama…you’re freaking my Bee out. I fed Lafayette by the way”
Amanda nodded as Lafayette flew to his perch in the kitchen and began eating his dinner. "Thank you angel. I'm not trying to freak your Bee out, promise. She just seems to be overly excited right now for some reason.”
"I'm not sure hot dogs are Clarisse's speed," Glennon snickered from behind her niece.
Clarisse's head came up and she blushed crimson, staring wide-eyed at Glennon. "Mon Dieu! Madame Glennon!”
“I love hot dogs, can I have two mama? With ketchup?”
"Of course you may, angel. And your Bee can have as many as she likes as well. And you , Glennon Kishman Doyle, I'm telling Abby what you've done." Amanda glared at her older sister, whose mischievous grin disappeared.
“What did Auntie Glennon do mama?”
Glennon turned innocent eyes on Amanda. "Yes, Sister, what did I do? We were just having a nice conversation about dinner, weren't we.”
"...Fine," Amanda sighed. "Let's keep it that way, shall we?"
"Fair enough." Glennon nodded.
I won't tell Abby, but if Glennon starts again, I'm telling Ma, Amanda thought. She's taken Glennon under her wing too, bet she'd love to hear about this.
“I’m hungry, can we go eat now? Do I have to sit on the chair? My bottom is still sore. Can I have another Coke with dinner mama?”
"No Coke with dinner for anyone, sweetheart, we had enough soda earlier, but you can have a cushion for your chair," Amanda promised. "Let's go eat now.”
“Chocolate milk then? Please?”
"Yes, you may have chocolate milk." The chocolate milk at Abby's was made with Ovaltine, so there were more vitamins and minerals than regular chocolate milk powder, and it happened to be caffeine free, much to the adults' relief.
“Thanks mama”
"You're welcome, angel.”
With that, Hannah was surprised when she was led by her Mama not to the dinner table but to the backyard and spotted everyone around Auntie Abby's seldom used fire pit.
Everyone , now that they were all sitting down, was a lot more than Hannah had been keeping track of; Mama and Daddy, of course, Auntie Abby and Auntie Glennon; Uncle Craig, Chase, Tish, Amma, and Axo (with Hattie and Honey, of course), Tobin and Christen, with their sisters and Tobin's Mama, Grandma Cindy; AT, Gisele, Zoe, herself, and her Bee.
And then she noticed Sofia chatting with Lucas, and Tia Ali, and Popo Beverly, who Mama had suddenly gone to talk to. Rachel, Sofia's Top, who had been standing next to her, veered away from Amanda's approach, pulling Sofia with her. This did not look like a conversation they ought to be party to.
Tobin took Amanda’s place, getting both Hannah and Zoe a hot dog and a stick to roast them on as Amanda had left to go talk to Beverly. Christen meanwhile helped AT and Gisele before passing two sticks and hot dogs to Rachel for her and Sofia before finally sitting back down after grabbing the same for her and Tobin.
Clarisse got her own hot dog and sat down between Hannah and Tobin. "I think Madame is telling Madame Beverly how naughty your Mama Glennon has been today," she informed Tobin.
Tobin turned to look at Clarisse. "And she didn't just tell Maman because?”
"Tell Maman what, petite?”
"Madame Glennon was naughty, Tante Abby," Clarisse said quietly, pitching her voice for just Hannah, Tobin, and Abby. Zoe had moved to sit closer to AT and Gisele for the moment, sensing the others wanted privacy.
"What did Auntie Glennon do, Bee? I don't understand," Hannah protested. "She was just saying about dinner. Right?”
"She was also making jokes disguised as that, oui. One might consider them inappropriate. But that is not for us to worry about. At least not most of us," Clarisse smiled apologetically at Abby who suddenly felt the need to go join Beverly and Glennon. "Your hot dog looks almost ready, ma chou. You certainly wouldn't want to burn it, hmm? Can you hold mine while I fix yours please?" Clarisse asked, and at Hannah's nod traded sticks, letting Hannah cook her hot dog the rest of the way as she took Hannah's hot dog over to the table set up with fixings and put it in a bun and added only ketchup before returning with the plate that had some chips also and the chocolate milk which Clarisse had accepted from Amanda who had excused herself to the kitchen to fix it after finishing telling on her sister.
"Thank you, Bee."
"You are welcome, ma chou. Thank you for watching over my hot dog." Clarisse responded, trading the plate for her hot dog before leaving once more to fix her own plate.
After everyone had at least one hot dog, Hannah asked for another one, which Amanda said was okay and promptly fixed for her, but no more chips and that was the last one so she still had room for dessert.
And now it was finally time for said dessert. "When we learned that there was this many people, Lucas and I decided to pick up some extra Pepparkakor, to go along with the ones that Sofia made, so there's more than enough." Ali smiled at everyone, AT, Sofia, and Lucas's eyes lighting up upon the younger Thompson sisters liking the Swedish cookies. Given this warm reception, Hannah decided to try one and found it to be a more crisp version of a gingersnap, but it had a good flavor. It also gave her an idea. "Auntie Ali, Uncle Lucas, can we make smores with these?”
Ali, Sofia, and especially Lucas looked taken aback. Whether because of the title Hannah used for Lucas or her idea, well the other guests couldn't quite tell.
"I- I guess we could, pet," Ali spoke up, trying to regain her voice when she saw Hannah get nervous, probably thinking that no one liked her idea.
"Lucas, do you want to help me grab the other ingredients?" The Swede nodded, too stunned to speak, understanding that Ali wanted them to take a moment to check in with each other away from everyone else.
It was more than a moment, closer to five minutes before Lucas and Ali started to return and Hannah was nervous.
"Did I say something wrong?”
"No, you didn't. It's just, none of us have called well, I guess he's Uncle Lucas now, Uncle Lucas before, to his face. You were the first one and I think it's mostly a shock for them both. Who knows, this might be the moment that he realizes he wants to propose later." AT joked close to Hannah.
"Don't joke about that, Alyssah, I have waited too long for that."
"Sorry, Nǎinai." AT said, just before Ali and Lucas returned to the group, ingredients in hand.
Sofia looked skeptical as Hannah assembled and cooked her smore, but didn't say anything negative.
The whole group was surprised when Hannah took a bite and then proceeded to eat the rest of it quickly without commenting first, well everyone except Clarisse. "Ma chou has good ideas, except when she decides to be stubborn.”
The homemade smores were a big hit, especially with Hannah's cousins, Zoe echoing Clarisse's words, proclaiming Hannah "a genius", and even Lucas and Sofia, while saying that they preferred them just regular and dunked in coffee, both admitted that smores using Pepparkakor were better than regular Graham crackers.
Once everyone had eaten more than enough, and everyone who wanted to, got to try Hannah's homemade smores idea, the rest of the Pepparkakor were packed up and the fire was extinguished as a collective decision was made to head inside to the family room to hand out gifts there.
After adding some chairs for available seating, everyone was sitting around, Hannah having taken a spot on the couch next to her Bee, new blanket around her back to be close while simultaneously ensuring it didn’t cause her to fall asleep. She didn’t want to accidentally fall asleep again , she was excited to see what the presents were.
"Girls, do you want to grab your gifts from the car, and maybe Glennon or Amanda could grab my gifts from Abby's office?" Cindy asked.
"Glennon-ah, you can help, you are already in enough trouble. You know where these gifts are, eh?”
Glennon pouted at Beverly, and gave Cindy a nod before heading off to Abby's office to retrieve Cindy's gifts from there. As the other gifts were retrieved, Clarisse cuddled with Hannah, stroking her hair and keeping her chou awake and focused.
Katie and Perry returned with the gifts from the car a few moments after Glennon and proceeded to hand out the stuffed animals to the Press-Heaths and Hannah, Gisele getting a seahorse, Zoe accepted her stuffed hermit crab with a smile and a pout in Abby's direction, and most surprisingly to AT and Hannah, a stuffed narwhal and a stuffed stingray respectively, both coming along with a note from Angel City's own Angelina Anderson saying that she could not be there to hand them out in person, but she hadn't forgotten her promise to AT and that she had heard Hannah liked keepers and loved axolotls and stingrays, but she wanted to see their reactions.
AT hugged the narwhal, glad she now had a pair, and happy tears shone in her eyes as Clarisse took a photo of her and a beaming Hannah. As Clarisse texted the picture to Angelina, Katie distracted Hannah with a new t-shirt, emblazoned with an axolotl.
"Thank you Auntie Katie, and all the other aunties."
With that now finished, it was time to move on to Grandma Cindy's surprise, which as Hannah had begun to suspect based on her own, were blankets for Sofia and Rachel, Hannah was happy for them and tugged her own blanket closer with a smile.
The real surprise came when the blankets were spread out. One side had the flags of USA and Sweden, the other the logos of the Wave and Bay.
Each were meshed together in a diagonal pattern, as if they were individual banners or flags even while on the bigger surface.
"See, I tried to do it where no matter where you are club or national team, the other person is with you. Although I am not sure how Sofia's national teammates will feel." Cindy grinned.
"Sof's national teammates will behave themselves, or else they will have to answer to me," Rachel said firmly, as Sofia blushed.
"I mean, as much as we Swedes count the US Women's National Team as rivals, we = at least most of us, I can't speak for everyone, but I know it's true for most of my teammates - really respect the individual players, on and off the pitch. Their team's been the best in the world for so long, when we get a chance to beat them it's an amazing morale boost for our country. But I don't forget that many of them are my club teammates, friends, and adopted family, so when a win for me means a loss for them, I know it must hurt," Sofia said quietly. "I won't celebrate a Sweden win over them, not where my Americans can see.”
Before anyone could react to that, Hannah suddenly moved, not quite jumping up cause of Risse's hold on her.
"Mama, Daddy, Risse! I just had an idea! What if we take this idea of like half slashed and painted the walls in our new room, apartment or whatever, the same way? Like the sides half USA/ half France and put it opposite on each wall where each country flag meets Sol Rosa over our respective sides of the bed and put Angel City logo with Sol Rosa over the bed and the front wall?"
Before any of them could respond it was actually Sofia who responded first. "That sounds like a really cool idea and I am interested to see how that turns out because we could always do something similar later.”
"That is a very nice idea, angel. It should be doable to have Angel City and France colors in your room," Amanda said encouragingly. James nodded. "I don't know about on the walls, necessarily, ma princesse, but we can definitely put them in your room somehow." Bedroom colors were important in feng shui, which their Chinese family were helping with.
"You not knowing, James-ah, you should be asking," Beverly chided, tsking impatiently. "Hannah and Clarissah wanting these colors for their room, they can have. France is blue, white, red, yes? Deep blue is for knowledge and spirituality. White for purity. Red for passion. As for Angel City, pink for receptiveness in relationship. Black for knowledge. White and black, for yin and yang, they balance, but not use too much. Half and half in room maybe not work, but can certainly have all those colors.”
"That sounds like a wonderful idea Madame, I mean Popo Beverly, thank you," Clarisse said. "Speaking of bedrooms, I think it's time ma chou and I headed up to bed."
"A good idea, Clarissah. I have naughty girls to deal with anyway," Beverly tsked . "We talk more soon about these colors, yes?"
"Yes," Clarisse agreed. "Goodnight, Madame, Monsieur."
Amanda and James kissed a protesting Hannah goodnight as Clarisse tugged her away. When they were out of the others' hearing, Clarisse leaned in and whispered to Hannah, "I believe you promised me dessert earlier ma chou, I am in the mood for creampuffs, what do you say?”
“I do remember saying that Bee, lead the way?”
Grinning, Clarisse led the way up to their room, letting the door close behind her with a satisfying click and locking it so no inquisitive birds, dogs, or others could come spying. Monsieur Lafayette could share another's room for the night. Tonight was just for them.
@@@
Meanwhile, downstairs, Glennon found Beverly heading in her direction as she chatted with Ali. Ali saw the look on her mother's face and raised an eyebrow at Glennon.
"Whatever you did, it's too late to run for it."
Glennon sighed and reluctantly trailed after Bev and an irritated-seeming Abby.
As the three women disappeared through the doorway, the Heath matriarch tried to find a way to redirect the conversation in the family room. Cindy had checked the time, and figured it must be about time...
"I suggest we stay well out of that, girls, it's none of our business. We won't be pestering them about it, will we now, we know better than that, hm, Tobin?" she asked her youngest daughter pointedly.
Tobin, who had been talking with Sofia, turned to look at her mother. "Oh, yes Mama, of course."
"Miss Beverly reminded me of Mor when one of Anders'..." Sofia exhaled, closing her eyes and shaking her head. "When he got in trouble.”
Cindy smiled sympathetically at Sofia. "I imagine this party would move from pretty good to perfect, hmm? Check your phone, barnbarn."
Sofia didn't know whether to be surprised that Mama Tobin's Mor had learned the Swedish word for granddaughter, or that her phone actually started ringing when she had just picked it up.
After a while, Sofia blushed and switched the call to video, returning her focus to the others. "Förlåt, Mamma Christen - sorry, Mama Christen," she corrected herself for the sake of the others, though Christen understood her perfectly. "Mamma wants to talk to the little ones. If that's alright."
"Mor Agneta wants to talk to us?" AT burst out, eyes wide. "Me, and Gi, and Zozo?"
"That's right.”
AT hugged her sisters close as Sofia brought the phone over, showing them Anders and Agneta on the call. Sofia introduced first Gisele, then Zoe to her mother and brother.
"Little ones call me Mor Agneta, as you do," Agneta told AT, careful to mostly use English for her. "You all call my son Anders."
Anders nodded shyly.
"Thank you, Mor Agneta. Anders," AT said softly. "It's nice to meet you, finally, Anders. And I'm glad to introduce my sisters to you both."
"Anders doesn't say much," Sofia said quietly. He nodded, managing a shy "hej, lillasysters" for them, though.
"Hej, Anders," Gisele and Zoe replied, though Zoe hid behind her sisters, unused to so much attention. Gisele was only just beginning to get used to it herself.
Sofia took pity on the younger two and took the phone around, introducing her Mamma and brother to the rest of the family before getting off the call. Almost immediately after the call ended, though, Sofia received a text in Swedish.
It was Anders, asking for AT, Gisele and Zoe to be added to a group text so they could keep in touch.
I'll ask AT and Gisele if that's okay, Anders. Zoe only has limited access on her phone right now, and I'd have to figure out who to ask for permission to expand her circle of contacts. You're family, obviously, but well, she's Zoe, she replied in Swedish. I could probably get Mor added, but Mamma Tobin and Mamma Christen might be a little more hesitant about adding you - I don't think Mamma Tobin would add her own brother to Zoe's contacts, either.
Oh. Is that some American thing again?
Something like that, and also things have been going on with the little ones that really aren't my business to explain. They're safe now is all that matters.
I wouldn't be unsafe!
I know, Anders. I know. Mammas know too, really. It's just...well, I'm sure they'll let you and Mor talk to her together.
Okay. It was nice to talk with you and see your face, storasyster. I love you. How do the Americans say, "Don't be a stranger?" Ja?
Ja, Anders. Don't be a stranger. Love you.
@@@
Bev led the way, stopping outside the studio door for Abby to open it. They entered with Glennon, Abby closing the door behind them.
"Now Glennon-ah, you know why we here. I not have rudeness from my little girls."
Glennon sputtered. She'd half forgotten what she'd said to Clarisse; it had been an off the cuff remark, not to be taken seriously.
It had been bratting, she had to admit to herself. And Beverly had 'adopted' Glennon as much as Amanda, it seemed.
"Yes Ma," Glennon said reluctantly.
Much to Glennon's embarrassment, Beverly produced a wooden spoon from her bag. Glennon took a quick step back from Beverly, who tsked at her.
"Even Julie-ah more obedient than that. You bigger, you know better Glennon-ah."
Glennon growled indignantly, only for Abby's hand to slip into hers, squeezing supportively.
"Glennon, would you feel better if I did it?"
"But Abby..”
"She feel better if no one do it, Abby-ah. But it going to happen." Bev folded her arms and glared imperiously at Glennon.
"Cherie, go to Beverly. Now , please. I'll be right next to you.”
Glennon sighed. "Yes ma'am," she said, responding to Abby as her Top and therefore making it clear that she didn't allow what had happened between Abby and Cindy to lessen her respect for her Top any. She went reluctantly to Beverly and stood in front of her.
"Glennon-ah we get to the bottom of this. Since you suggest, I let Abby-ah handle part of this after. I think only ten with hand and spoon, would have been five before bratting. If you were my wàisūnnǚ I soap that mouth, naughty girl, but that up to Abby-ah. Over Glennon-ah.”
Glennon grimaced but settled in position over Beverly and Abby's laps, clinging to Abby's hands as Beverly turned her skirt up in back. She hoped Beverly wouldn't go further than that, but who could tell, since she had established herself as Amanda and Glennon's new Ma.
Feeling one hand now on her back, Glennon braced herself for the first smack which still jolted her a bit. Then after she settled again, the next nine smacks fell before she lost track of the count in her head at the fourth smack. Before she knew it, Beverly was telling her to take a deep breath.
Five minutes later Beverly spoke once more. "Ready to finish your smacking from me , Glennon-ah?”
Glennon sighed. So far the smacks hadn't been unbearable, it was more the fact she was over Beverly's lap which disconcerted her, but she knew the next set would be with the spoon. "Yes Ma," she said reluctantly.
"Good girl, Glennon-ah. Is right answer."
How does Ali put up with this? Glennon asked herself, as the wooden spoon smacked down for the first time on her thinly clothed bottom. "Ow!"
"Good, is working," Beverly said. "You pay attention now, Glennon-ah. My girls not be so unmannerly, you will apologize to Clarissah, understand?"
"I understand, Ma," Glennon replied, tears eventually beginning to fall as Beverly continued her spanking. Only ten, Beverly had said, but Beverly definitely wasn't holding back.
Before long, the ten smacks were over and Glennon moved to sit on Abby's lap gingerly, the last of her tears falling.
"S-sorry Abby, sorry," Glennon sniffled. "Please don't–”
"We will see, cherie. Though regular soap is likely if nothing else. And you will apologize to Clarisse, though you don't have to do it in front of everyone, okay? Beverly, do you maybe want to lead the way back?”
"Of course, Abby-ah." Beverly got up, and Glennon stood reluctantly, following Bev with Abby's arm around her supportively.
Bev walked with Abby and Glennon to the couple's bedroom, and into their en-suite.
"Now then, cherie. Teasing Clarisse like that was inappropriate, it was very naughty and you know it, so we have to clean the naughty words from your mouth Glennon Kishman Wambach-Doyle."
Glennon grimaced. "Just please tell me it's not Catalan soap, Abby."
"It's not," Abby promised reassuringly, "though that doesn't mean it's going to be pleasant."
"I didn't figure it would," Glennon sighed.
Abby stepped up to the sink and started to unwrap a new bar of soap as Glennon grimaced, not wanting to step up. "You need motivation, Glennon-ah? I still have my spoon, maybe Ma needs to smack you during your soaping? I do this for my Alexandrah one time and she take soaping like good girl after, none of this hesitation." Beverly tsked from behind her.
Glennon shook her head quickly. "No thank you Ma, don't need that," she promised, stepping up to the sink hurriedly. With her luck, Beverly would probably do it anyway, she thought, especially if she took Glennon's response as sass. Though I might have to ask Ali about that one time.
"Okay cherie, open.”
Glennon hesitated long enough that Beverly landed an 'encouraging' smack with her wooden spoon, but Abby had lathered a cloth on the bar of soap.
"Ow," Glennon sniffled, and she reluctantly opened her mouth to take the cloth. As Abby scrubbed her mouth out, Beverly delivered the threatened swats.
Glennon would have probably said something about the swats but couldn't speak because of the cloth. Luckily, five minutes later Abby was removing the cloth, but it seemed Beverly wanted to add a few smacks to make sure the lesson stuck as she only paused for Abby to remove said cloth.
"Oww," Glennon sobbed, coughing up suds. "S-sorry! Sorry, ma'am, s-sorry Ma, please!”
"There. I let Abby-ah help you rinse. I'm going to tell Clarissah and wàisūnnǚ to come up so you can apologize to them."
Down the hall, however, Hannah had bolted from the room when she heard Glennon’s cry, Clarisse walking fast and catching her chou in time to see Beverly exit the main bedroom with Abby and Glennon behind her.
“Auntie Glennon?! Are you okay? Popo what did you do to auntie glennon?”
"I give your Aiyi her smacks while Abby-ah soap her naughty mouth," Beverly said firmly, not sugarcoating it.
“She didn’t have a naughty mouth though Popo! Tell her Bee”
"Technically she did ma chou, I'll explain later," Clarisse said.
“Can I see her?”
"You give your Aiyi a moment, wàisūnnǚ. Abby-ah finish with her, then they come here.”
“But Popo-“
"You need more peach blossom luck wàisūnnǚ?”
“No Popo. Sorry”
"That better, wàisūnnǚ." Beverly gave Hannah a pat on the shoulder. Before long, Glennon and Abby exited their bedroom, Glennon looking thoroughly ashamed of herself.
“Auntie Glennon! Are you okay?”
"Calm down please petite. Your Auntie Glennon is alright, I promise you," Abby soothed Hannah.
"I'm sorry Hannah, sweetheart. And especially you, Clarisse. I shouldn't have said...what I said, earlier, it was inappropriate to say that to my niece's girlfriend," Glennon said.
"I know, Tante Glennon. Madame Beverly has told us what was done, I forgive you.”
“What did she say that was bad? Auntie Abby?”
"I told you, I'll explain later ma chou," Clarisse said firmly. " Privately ."
“Fine”
"Mind the attitude, petite. We understand you didn't realize what Glennon said was wrong, but she's still apologizing to you. Can you accept her apology as is, or do you need the explanation before you decide?”
“No, I accept Auntie Glennon's apology. Love you Auntie Glennon”
"I love you too, sweetheart," Glennon gave Hannah a big hug. "Now, what do you say we go downstairs and tell all of your Aunties bye cause they have to leave to go sleep cause they have early flights in the morning?”
“Sounds good”
Clarisse accompanied Hannah, Glennon, and Abby downstairs, resolving to get her chou alone as soon as politeness allowed.
@@@
When they got downstairs, it was to find the Press and Heath sisters, plus Cindy, waiting for them. Christen and Tobin were seated next to each other, Christen with AT leaning into her side and Gisele snuggling up to Tobin. Zoe was seated in her Grandma Cindy's lap, apparently having gotten over her nervousness.
"Auntie Tyler! Do you have to leave?" Suddenly, Hannah bolted forward towards the eldest Press sister.
Tyler caught Hannah in a hug, pulling the girl close. "I'm afraid so, sweetie. If I leave Lindsey and the kids alone too long, they get into trouble, you know. But I'm not going far." Unlike some of the others. Tyler, at least, still lived in the area.
"You said that out loud. Auntie Channing?" Hannah turned her attention to the other adults that were going far as they were sitting in a semicircle.
"Gonna miss us, sweetie? I'm going to miss you too," Channing said. "But me, Miss Cindy, Perry, and Katie have to head out east in the morning. At least Auntie Tyler's staying close, huh?”
"Uh huh. B- but you are all still leaving?" Hannah turned from Channing to be sandwiched by Perry and Katie before Cindy called her over. "You're forgetting one thing, little one.”
Perry and Katie each hugged Hannah in their turn before letting Cindy trade Zozo to them for Hannah.
"What am I forgetting, Grandma Cindy?" Hannah asked, biting her lower lip anxiously.
"That we have these now." Cindy waved her phone. "I was able to set everything in motion and Sofia was able to talk to her mother and brother from across the world even using the video function, so we should certainly be able to manage thar from just across the country, hmm? Anytime you need any of us, me especially, just call or text, okay? Do you feel better now that we thought about that?”
"Yes Grandma Cindy," Hannah said shyly, blushing. "Sorry.”
Each of the Press and Heath sisters, plus Cindy, put their phone numbers into Hannah's offered phone, adding hers to their phones in return.
"Okay, we need to get going now, okay?" Cindy said, giving Hannah, then each Thompson a hug.
"Noooo! Don't leave-" Zoe was cut off by her own yawn.
"I think it's time for bed, little one. One last hug?" Cindy asked, trying to appease her youngest granddaughter.
"Hug," Zoe begged, wrapping her arms around Cindy and yelping as Cindy scooped her up. "Gramma Cindy!"
"That's right, up to bed with you, little girl. Come on."
Zoe flung her arms around Cindy's neck as she was adjusted in the Heath matriarch's hold, clinging like a koala as Cindy carried her upstairs, AT and Gisele following quickly.
Apparently, Hannah was feeling mischievous because she turned to Beverly and said, "Pópó, no thank you please.”
"You sure, wàisūnnǚ?" Beverly raised an eyebrow.
"Uh hu-" before Hannah could finish the sentence, she herself was scooped up, not by Beverly but by her Bee .
"Bee!”
"You need peach blossom luck, wàisūnnŭ? You listen to Clarissah, understand?”
Beverly punctuated her sentence with a hand smack to each side of Hannah’s bottom as she was over Clarisse's shoulder as they passed by her headed for the stairs.
"Popo!"
"Shh, ma chou. It's okay, but any more sass and your Popo handles bedtime smacks."
Hannah sighed. "Yes, Bee."
As Clarisse made her way to the top of the stairs, they saw Cindy headed in their direction and that Tish's bedroom door was closed already.
Instead of commenting on this, Clarisse led them silently past the Heath matriarch and was thankful that her chou chose to keep quiet, probably to worried about Miss Beverly's threat of smacks.
The next moment, Clarisse opened the door to her and Hannah’s room with a small amount of difficulty before depositing her chou on the bed and turning around locking the door and finally releasing a sigh.
Hannah pulled Clarisse down on the bed next to her, scooting upright into her Bee's lap so Clarisse couldn't smack her bottom and couldn't escape. "Now, why was Auntie Glennon in trouble?" she demanded. "What did she say wrong? I don't understand, Bee.”
"Think about it, ma chou, Tante Glennon said she wasn't sure hot dogs were 'my speed', after you said about how hungry I was," Clarisse pointed out. "What do you think she was saying?" Really, Glennon had been responding to her chou's comment, Clarisse thought.
"I don't know, she just said she thought you didn't like hot dogs right....oh wait," Hannah paused.
"You got it now, ma chou?" Clarisse grinned. "If you understand we can move on to your bedtime smacks....." Risse's grin widened.
Hannah squeaked. "Bee!”
"What, ma chou? You knew this was a possibility, I was kinda proud we were getting into a routine of keeping ma chou's buns nicely baked. I'll even add some pastry cream......" Clarisse said as if to entice her chou.
"Yes Bee, I know," Hannah said with an obedient nod as her cheeks flushed a little. "I'll be good. Y-you're proud of me?" she offered timidly.
Privately, Hannah thought it would be more likely for her Bee to threaten no 'pastry cream' as a deterrent, than to think of adding it on just for good behavior. Her Bee liked giving it to her too much for it not to be part of their routine.
"I'm always proud of you, ma chou. But especially tonight because you could have thrown a tantrum at either wanting to find out what Tante Glennon said or at all of the Aunties leaving but you didn't, I'm so proud, ma chou. So, over?" Clarisse had a beaming smile, both showcasing how proud she was and at the upcoming opportunity to smack her chou.
"Uh huh," Hannah climbed obediently over Clarisse's lap, lying facedown. It was no surprise when she felt Clarisse's hands slip under her waistband, baring Hannah's bottom in one fluid motion. It was still pink from her spanking earlier (reawakened by Popo's 'encouraging' swats a few minutes ago), but not red, at least.
"Are you ready, ma chou?”
"Yes Bee," Hannah said, curling an arm around the plush axolotl Clarisse handed her - Hannah's present from her Daddy, when James returned after they had to be apart before the wedding.
Clarisse was rather fond of the axolotl, too. It was pink and red, just the colors she liked her chou's bottom to be.
Considering the amount of spanking Hannah had taken earlier for real naughtiness - with a ginger plug, no less - Clarisse decided to be kind to her chou. She rubbed the warm bottom over her lap gently before starting with light smacks, barely touching, and only slowly firming them up.
Before Hannah knew it, the smacks stopped and Clarisse reached over for the lotion to run some "pastry cream" into her chou's bottom. "There, ma chou. It is just a little more pink, now time for some pastry cream.”
Hannah sighed in relief as Clarisse worked the vanilla lotion into her sore bottom. "Mmm....thank you Bee, feels good," she said, relaxing under Clarisse's expert touch.
"Am glad, ma chou. I am going to assume you want to sleep on top of me so you are not putting pressure on this tender bottom."
Hannah blushed. "Umm, uh huh, if you're offering then yes please, Bee."
With the smacks taken care of and Monsieur Lafayette sleeping in Tish's room cause, "We want him to sleep with us on our last night here, please?" according to Zoe earlier in the day, all that was left was for Hannah to position herself with her head near her Bee's heart and wrap the rest of herself around Clarisse like a koala. It wasn't long before Hannah fell asleep listening to the sound of her Bee's heartbeat, Clarisse not far behind her, comfortable once she knew her chou was peacefully asleep.
Chapter 77: Hannah and the Three Keepers (at the USWNT-Mexico match)
Summary:
The day of the USWNT vs Mexico WNT match arrives, to wrap up the group stage of the CONCACAF W Gold Cup. The Wambach-Doyles and Press-Heaths return to the stadium in Carson to wish the USWNT well. But will that be enough?
(Maybe eating real Mexican food for breakfast, a gift from the visiting Scarlett Camberos and Katie Johnson, who can't join their La Tri teammates on the pitch, was tempting fate a little...or was it?)
After the match, the family comes home for a special treat.
Notes:
Tagged to Chapter 63 of "Tales of the Tournaments", which takes place near the end of this chapter (where the @@@ is)
Chapter Text
Hannah awoke to her Bee sleeping soundly next to her and the smell of what was most likely chorizo. Getting carefully out of bed so as not to wake Clarisse, she set about getting Monsieur Lafayette's food and water before going to the bathroom and getting dressed, before heading downstairs. While the sight before her should not have surprised her, given what day it was, that doesn't mean she wasn't surprised.
Not by the food, as chorizo was indeed cooking in a pan on the stove, but by the people who were cooking it, however. Scarlett Cambreros and AT were cooking alongside each other, they would be pulling for opposite sides in a few hours, yet were working together like that wasn't the case. The biggest surprise though, was that Alex Morgan and Abuela Gloria were there directing them, mainly cause they didn't have to be there, but chose to get up, pretty early probably, to be there.
"Good morning cousin Hannah. We've got chorizo, eggs, vegan scramble from Tia Alex cause she's Tia Alex," AT said. "Not to mention Scar had conchas in the oven."
Scarlett pointed to the warming tray stacked with the seashell-shaped sweet rolls, flavored variously with chocolate, vanilla, or cafe con leche. "Katie said the cafe ones were for Señora Wambach first of all, but others are fair game.”
"No worry Alejandra, I have plenty of the Horchata de Arroz and Agua Fresca for you, and for the girls to try."
Alex relaxed as she saw the two chilled pitchers - her mother-in-law's favored agua fresca was watermelon flavored, which the girls should enjoy, and the sweet rice and almond milk, flavored with cinnamon, was good too.
Meanwhile, as Scarlett worked on folding the (real) egg and chorizo into empanadas for a quick bake in the oven, Alex finished whipping up her vegan breakfast scramble, to serve on top of nachos.
The proceedings were interrupted by the arrival of the aforementioned Katie Johnson, as well as Dani Weatherholt, along with Risse, all three giving Hannah a good morning hug (though only Clarisse accompanied it with a kiss, of course. Dani gave Scarlett that attention)
Clarisse led Hannah to the table and sat down with her, not wanting to bother her their friends and adopted family in the kitchen, besides Scarlett and Dani were muttering something about 'too many cooks in the kitchen'. They were joined before long by Abby and Glennon, the latter fetching the former a cup of coffee and one of the cafe con leche flavored rolls.
"Thanks ever so, cherie." Abby gulped down two swallows of the coffee gratefully and looked much more awake. "Where did these pastries come from, petite? I know they're not Glennon's.”
"I think they might be from Scar, or Katie, or Abuela Gloria..." Hannah looked like she wanted to ramble but settled for shrugging her shoulders.
Abby laughed slightly, "So what you mean is, you don't know, is that it petite?”
"Ours, Señora," Katie spoke up, indicating her and Scarlett. "Do you like them?”
Abby took another bite, before enthusiastically cutting into it as she spoke, "Yes! I think this might be one of my favorite breakfast items, and definitely number one only second to anything petite or ma cherie makes. You both did an amazing job." Abby said with a giant smile as she resumed eating the delicious breakfast.
"Gracias, Señora." Scarlett smiled shyly, getting a proud look and a kiss from Dani, too. "Katie and I can't play today...which I guess is just as well, cause we'd be playing the other side and that might upset Alyssa, you know..."
AT looked at Scarlett curiously. "You...worry about that?"
Scarlett glanced down. "Oh...well, you know, I mean...football is football, of course. If you were playing and I was playing we would have to. But, um..."
AT cocked her head to one side. "Are you saying you'd feel bad if you upset me?" she queried.
Scarlett blushed.
"I think, in this particular case, she's saying that she would feel bad if she got to play and you weren't able to, thus she's glad neither of you are playing, right, Scar?" Dani asked as she wrapped her arms around Scarlett from behind.
"Si, amor." Scarlett leaned into Dani's embrace, exhaling in relief. "That's it. I'm glad we don't have to play without each other.”
"Me too, Scar. Are you all coming with us to the box to watch the match?" AT asked. Before anyone else could answer however, Hannah followed her cousin's lead and rambled on. "What are we doing after breakfast? Do we have time to play in the backyard? Maybe a "match" with Scar, Dani, and Katie? I haven't had the chance to play with them yet. You know-"
Clarisse planted a kiss on Hannah's lips, cutting her rambling short and giving her bottom a meaningful pat. "Breathe, ma chou. If Scarlett and Katie are too injured to play I don't know that Tante Abby will permit a match," she reminded Hannah. "But we can find something else to play with them. Maybe your new game?”
"Oceanopoly? Surely they don't want to play that?"
Surprisingly, Scarlett looked hopefully at Hannah. "I have, err, had Dogopoly at home, and I have Labopoly at home. I think it would be interesting to play Oceanopoly, it would be something different. Besides we will be watching football later, let's do something different right now?"
"Oceanopoly sounds amazing," Dani agreed, brushing a reassuring kiss over Scarlett's lips. Katie gave the back of Scarlett's neck a pat, then rubbed the top of her head gently, and Scarlett squirmed in obvious pleasure at the caresses.
"Yes, why don't we do that, chiquitita . Thank you, Hannah, it sounds perfect.”
The most surprising thing, however, was how tight of a hug Dani gave Katie as they sandwiched a squirming Scarlett. I wonder if..... no Hannah it's rude to ask, at least in front of everyone … Instead, Hannah decided to ask a different question as Bee moved to get the game and they headed into the family room. "So, who is all playing?”
"Well, I know Scar will want to play, won't you, chiquitita . And Dani will have to keep an eye on her - don't pout, you know it's true little girl." Katie tapped Scarlett on the nose with two fingers, getting a whine out of her. "I'll gladly play with you too, how many does that leave?”
"Scar, Katie, Dani, ma chou, me," Clarisse counted off. "That's three left."
"Me and my sisters please," AT put in.
"What about us?" Gisele and Zoe had just come down to breakfast as things were getting set out. So far, only Abby had the privilege of trying a sweet roll early, but now the family and their guests sat down to the food while discussing the game.
"Well, I have to go down to Carson right after breakfast, mijas. I have practice to be ready for the match later, but I'll see you all there, right?"
"I hope you don't take offense at me and Scar hoping you go down, Morgan."
Alex rolled her eyes slightly at Katie's remark. "Considering I know you two can't have any involvement, I don't take offense at you two cheering for your country. That's football.”
Half an hour later, breakfast was complete with Alex leaving soon after and the people who cooked getting compliments all around as Hannah and Risse led everyone who wanted to play Oceanopoly to the family room while Abby and Glennon simply spent some time together as they got the kitchen cleaned up and the food put away.
"Let's hope Alex behaves herself."
Abby raised an eyebrow at Glennon's remark. "Afraid she might not, cherie?"
"Only for her sake. I know Gloria was planning on showing up to practice so someone could watch Charlie without her getting too much in the way. Charlie refuses to miss practice, you know. I'd be very surprised if she doesn't play the soccer one day." On the National Team went unsaid. Charlie certainly practiced with the senior team often enough.
Abby nodded. "We'll give it fifteen years or so. Maybe more like thirteen at this rate."
"With how determined that one is? I give it ten years at most ." Glennon raised her eyebrows. "Forgetting the under-fourteen youth development program, love?”
AT listened to her Grandmere and Grandma Glennon banter about Charlie as Hannah set up the board. "Huh. Guess it won't really be all that long before we have Charlie and Roux with us, will it?"
"You might still even be on the team by then," Zoe grinned at AT.
"Calling me old, little one?" AT poked Zoe in the side, tickling her until she shrieked.
"Sorry, sorry! I surrender, hermana!”
Hannah watched the sisters a moment before her gaze turned to a spot on the wall and Clarisse rubbed her chou's shoulder to get her attention. "Ma chou, are you okay?"
"Am fine, Bee. I'll tell you later, okay?" Hannah whispered a little shakily before speaking up. "So, who's playing as what pieces?”
AT looked at Hannah worriedly. "I'm sorry cousin Hannah, are you sure you're okay?" She hugged Hannah anxiously.
"Uh huh. Just thinking about some things. Can we play now please?”
AT nodded, but she resolved to keep a careful watch on Hannah, trading looks with Clarisse who was obviously thinking the same thing.
"Do you want us to have the same pieces we had before, ma chou?" Clarisse asked.
"Sounds good, Bee. What does that leave for everyone else?" Hannah asked, looking from Clarisse to Scarlett and what seemed to be her two... No, don't go there, Hannah she chided herself, in any case letting Clarisse handle the game, which only seemed to increase Clarisse's worry/curiosity.
"Well I think there were only seven of us playing last time ma chou, and now we have eight, so there must be a spare piece we didn't use. In any case it was you, me, AT, Gisele, Zoe, Sofia, and Tante Abby before, so her shark fin and Sofia's fish are how do you say 'up for grabs' now. I have the lobster, you have the stingray, AT has the starfish, Gisele has the crab, and Zoe has the seahorse, so that leaves one you didn't take out of the box last time, unless anyone wants to trade?" Clarisse asked.
"I will take the shark please." Dani said with a grin that was similar to the one Clarisse occasionally had, and most surprisingly made even Katie blush, alongside Scarlett who tried to deflect the attention of the others away from Katie and back to the game with, "Before I pick the fish, what is the other piece?”
"There isn't," AT said in exasperation (with the rules, not with Hannah), looking at the box, "It's supposed to be for two to six players, Grandma Cindy must have added the stingray specially for Hannah. There's only six official pieces. But Hannah said something about an axolotl?”
“Yeah I have my axolotl fidget aunt Abby gave me! I can be that! And Katie can be the stingray”
"That sounds fine with me, I know someone who is okay being the fish." Katie patted Scarlett's leg, getting a blush out of the younger footballer as Hannah left momentarily to grab her axolotl fidget from her room.
“I got it, are you all ready to play?”
Once Hannah returned she sat on her Bee's lap, still a little down from earlier and wanting the comfort, now that all of the pieces had been decided, the game got underway. Surprisingly, or not so surprisingly, Dani and Clarisse were the first two out, the former because of having to pay too many people and the latter due to a combination of Hannah sitting in her lap and worrying about her chou.
Seeing this, Scarlett decided to try something similar to give herself an advantage. She moved to sit on Katie's lap, all while dragging Dani as close as possible. Interestingly, this worked almost too well and eventually Katie, AT, and Gisele also went bankrupt, distracted by Scarlett's intresting relationship developments and a couple of bad turns for Hannah. Zoe though was too young to be interested by any of the distractions and it was just her and Scarlett left when Abby came by and said it was time for them to start wrapping things up as they had to leave in ten minutes.
It came down to the final roll of the dice when Zoe landed on a property owned by Scarlett and had to pay 10 sand dollars which she didn't have, making Scarlett the winner. As Scarlett was sandwiched into a congratulatory hug from both Dani and Katie, and Zoe was next with a slightly less suffocating hug for her sister's friend, showing good sportsmanship, Abby pulled Hannah aside and walked with her up to her room as Clarisse set about packing up the game board. Abby closed the door to Hannah's room and led her niece over to her sensory swing. "We still have a few minutes before you need to change if you want to wear your jersey from Casey, I know AT is wearing hers from Lyssa, but I wanted to check in? What's wrong, you don't quite seem yourself, hmm petite?”
“Just thinking about things. Seeing AT with her sisters just made me feel all confused because maybe I want that but also I just don’t want them right now but maybe soon? Im still worried about what if they take you all from me? I have been a lot the past couple days, just seems like I can’t stay out of trouble Aunt Abby”
"Shh, petite. Everyone has that from time to time, even me. When I was in high school, well let's just say I got into more trouble than than now, and I know what you are going through. And I know what that worry is like, but we all have enough love for you and everyone else and your behavior doesn't mean we love you any less. Have I ever showed I love you more than Tish or Amma? No, because we have more than enough love to go around. They might show a bit more to someone new, but you just have to communicate your feelings and not be a brat about it, okay?”
“Uh huh. Bee is worried, AT is too, I guess I talk to them about it, they both have siblings too. I do want to wear my jersey Casey gave me, have you seen it though? Aunt Glennon took it to wash and I dont know where it went”
"That sounds like a good idea, maybe at halftime?Well, I think Auntie Glennon hung it up in your closet while you were playing the game, hmm? Why don't you go check?" Hannah happily lept up, going to find the jersey with a smike that made Abby smile in return. "Now, why don't you get dressed and make your way down sooner rather than later, petite. We want to get there early enough, hmm?"
"And I can meet and play with Casey?" Hannah asked hopefully as Abby stood by the door. "We'll see, petite. Get dressed first, okay?" With that Abby left Hannah to get dressed.
Hannah came downstairs ten minutes later, looking every bit the keeper except for choosing not to wear the gloves, and that her shoes didn't have cleats. Soon enough, everyone was getting ready to leave with Abby and Glennon taking Hannah, Risse, and the Thompsons in Glennon’s van and Katie, Dani, and Scarlett following in Katie's car, James and Amanda, among others potentially, would be meeting them at the stadium having decided to work the morning at the bakery.
The group in Glennon’s van had not made it halfway when Hannah kicked the back of Abby's seat.
Abby raised her eyebrows at the rear-view mirror. "Please stop that, Hannah Amanda," she said calmly. "Can we use our words please?”
“I sorry, no mean to, just gotta move”
"How about you play with your fidget button, petite?" Abby suggested.
"Remember, it's in your backpack, ma chou."
"The one that has the harness," Abby spoke up, "which reminds me, you are going to wear the harness into the stadium until we get to the box, petite.”
“No harness! I be good!”
"The backpack is the harness, ma chou," Clarisse reminded Hannah, "and it's the axolotl one, that's your favourite, non? You will look very sweet wearing it.”
“Don’t wanna”
"Why not ma chou?”
“Dont know, don’t like harness, love axolotl. Not gonna run away”
"It's like the axolotl is giving you a hug ma chou." Clarisse patted Hannah's shoulder. "We're sure you'll try not to run away but it's there to make sure, being at the football match will be very exciting and you might forget. Just until we're in the box, alright?”
“Uh huh guess Bee, fidget button?”
"Here you are ma chou." Clarisse opened the backpack and took out Hannah's fidget button, placing it in Hannah's hand and taking her other hand with a gentle squeeze.
“Thanks. Aunt Abby, we there?”
"We're nearly there, petite."
The match wasn't taking place at BMO Stadium, but Dignity Health Sports Park, which was actually a shorter drive from Abby and Glennon's than Angel City's home stadium, across town in a different direction. Minutes later, the stadium's parking lot came into view, and Abby parked the car.
“Let’s go! Let’s go! Mama here? See Casey?”
Clarisse helped Hannah out of the car, putting her backpack harness on her and taking the lead in hand. "Madame is right over there my love. Casey is probably with the team right now, but we can go find them.”
“Mama!”
And...Trois, deux, un . Clarisse counted down silently, gripping the lead in her hand and feeling it jerk Hannah back as her chou bolted forward.
“Ugh! Bee! Mama! Tell let go!”
"I most certainly will not . Clarisse held you back for a reason, angel."
“But mama, want you. Pease?”
"And this is why you're in the harness, petite," Abby remarked in exasperation, though she was a touch amused by the situation as James and Amanda walked over to join them.
"Will you mind Madame et Monsieur, ma chou?" Clarisse questioned, giving the lead a slight tug and her chou's bottom a meaningful pat.
“Uh huh. I be really good Bee”
Clarisse handed the lead off to James, who accepted it with a nod of thanks as Amanda hugged Hannah.
"We're nearly there angel, don't worry," Amanda consoled Hannah as they walked together to go find the team practicing.
“See Casey?”
They reached the field to find Casey in goal, with Alyssa and Jane waiting their turn to rotate out as the others practiced their penalty kicks.
As they drew near, Casey missed Lynn's shot, which sailed into the goal.
"Do that in a couple hours, and we're golden," Jane commented.
“Casey!”
Casey excused herself from the goal, Jane neatly taking her place, and walked over to Hannah. "Hey, little one. You doing okay?”
“Uh huh. You tell to let go?” Hannah said tugging at her harness to show Casey.
Casey raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at her lips. "And how many times have you tried running away today so far?”
“Um…not know?”
"At least one," Clarisse commented dryly. Casey chuckled.
"Do you think you can keep from doing it again if your Mama takes the harness off, sweetie?”
“Uh huh. I really try. Play keeper? With you?”
Casey took Hannah by the hand. "Alright, but if you don't stay where you're told, we have three keepers capable of giving smacks," she said warningly. Much as she and Alyssa, particularly, would prefer not, they still could, and she knew Jane and Alyssa would , if needed. Casey would need more convincing in most cases, but if it came to Hannah's, or any little one's safety, she'd do it.
“Uh huh. Be good”
Amanda removed Hannah's backpack, letting Casey lead Hannah by the hand back to the pitch.
“No gloves Casey, forgot”
AT, Gisele, and Zoe were just close enough to hear this - the latter two being held back by Tobin and Christen, who had the leads of their harnesses in hand. AT dashed forward, though, Hannah's sports bag in her hand. "Hannah! You forgot this, Mamas and Zoe stopped at the house cause Grandmere realized and messaged them.”
“Thanks! Look Casey!”
Casey nodded. "Your cleats and gloves are in there?" She didn't let go of Hannah's hand as they walked along, AT pacing herself beside Hannah as the rest walked behind. Casey and AT took Hannah to the locker room to finish getting dressed for practice.
“Uh huh. Woah. So cool”
AT put the bag down on the bench, and Casey let go of Hannah so she could get her cleats and gloves on. "Here you are sweetie," Casey said coaxingly.
Hannah did her best to get her cleats on, which she managed, but then stared down at the laces unsure.
"Need help, little one?" Casey asked, kneeling down in front of Hannah.
“Uh huh. Tying is hard”
"It just seems hard, sweetie," Casey said sympathetically, helping Hannah make two loops and hold one in each hand. She guided Hannah through crossing the loops and tying the knot, teaching her a rhyme about 'bunny ears' to help her remember.
“I did it!”
"You did it," Casey agreed. "Good job, little one. Now, how about these gloves, hm?" She held one out to Hannah.
“Uh huh. Gotta wear gloves or hands hurt”
"That's right sweetie. Do you want help to put them on?”
“Uh huh. Pease”
"Okay," Casey agreed, gently easing the glove she held onto Hannah's hand, then repeating it with the other. "Here you go, little one. All better?”
“Yup! Thanks! Go play now?”
"We can go play now," Casey agreed, taking Hannah out to join the other keepers. AT had got changed into her practice kit, too, and joined the others (her Mamas had permitted it as long as she was careful, and she needed the exercise).
“Hi big Lyssa! Hi Janie!”
"Hi, Hannah," Jane replied warmly, though she didn't move from her place in goal. Alyssa Naeher came over to hug AT and Hannah together.
"It's good to have you both here.”
“Gonna play keeper!”
"Okay," Alyssa smiled at the younger girl, letting her swap places with Jane as the three National Team keepers stepped back to watch.
AT took her turn practicing penalty kicks next, so she could play with her cousin.
Hannah was unable to save the first shot, but she became progressively more big on AT's subsequent shots and by the time AT made the fourth, Hannah was able to stop it and looked proudly at Casey, leaving the goal so that big Lyssa could take her place and make sure she gets her practice in, cause she was still waiting her turn after all.
Hannah took a moment to give all three keepers a good luck hug, hugging Casey just a bit longer as AT lingered a moment while hugging big Lyssa. Then Hannah was grabbing her Bee's hand as everyone followed Auntie Abby up to the box.
When they got to the box, AT let out a squeal of delight. Lara and Chiara were already there waiting for them, and Lara flung herself into AT's arms.
"Esti! Did you see, did you see, we won! And Chiara got to play! Mi amor was so good!"
AT hugged back. "I didn't see exactly, I was at practice, but I heard," she replied. "I'm so glad for you.”
Just then, Hannah's stomach grumbled, causing Clarisse to chuckle. "Hungry, ma chou?”
"Uhhuh, want hotdog please. With ketchup."
"Don't worry petite, we've got that under control," Abby promised. Alex was with the rest of the team, but she'd let Charlie come into the box, and so Charlie scrambled into Hannah's lap when the food came, hugging her tight.
"Ketchup fish, cousin Hannah?”
"Yes, ketchup fish. Do you want a hot dog, too?" At Charlie's nod, Hannah turned to her Auntie Abby. "Auntie Abby, cousin Charlie says she wants one too." "I already counted her when I told the concessions the total number, petite." "Oh." Abby resisted the urge to roll her eyes and smiled. "But it was good of you to think about her and speak up.”
"Abuela Abby have hot dog fish?" Charlie inquired.
AT covered a grin, Lara and Chiara smothering giggles.
"I don't see why not. Your cousin will want a burger if we win, right petite-fille?" Abby looked to AT. "No point in having the same thing twice.”
"Oh, absolutely Grandmere. In-N-Out is the absolute best victory food," AT enthused. She didn't mind that they'd had it not that long ago. "I could eat it all the time.”
"I know, that's why I like that it's your victory food. It makes you want to strive to win, but you're not eating it every night, cause sometimes homemade, healthier food is just as good and better for you hmm, like say pizza?" Tobin said, surprising the eldest Thompson.
Before AT could react, Zoe spoke up. "You cam make homemade pizza? That would be my victory meal. I haven't had it in a long time....”
"Well, I'll be sure to make some soon so you can try. How about tomorrow night? The next moment after Zoe nodded there was another grumble from Hannah's stomach.
"Here's your hot dog ma chou." Clarisse sat down next to Hannah, her own hot dog in hand as well, and Charlie got up to get hers from Abby. When everyone was eating, Charlie snuggled between Hannah and Clarisse, munching happily on her own hot dog with ketchup and trying not to get it all over her face.
"Mommy says I gonna be on the big girl team," Charlie said after a while.
"I wouldn't be surprised if that's true, cousin. You know, one day, maybe not today cause of all the excitement after probably, Hannah could play keeper and let you practice your penalties, hmm?"
"Uhhuh. I play with Hannah," Charlie agreed. "Hannah gonna be on big girl team? If Miss Emma says?”
"Umm, that's nice of you to ask, but I prefer to just watch and learn, okay? I like the stats.”
"Hannah be numbers person for big girl team though?”
"I'll ask, okay? Now, are you ready to watch the match?" In all the talk about Hannah and cousin Charlie putting her in the spotlight, very few realized the time that had passed by. The match would be starting momentarily.
"Match! Uhhuh." Charlie cheered. She looked around, and found AT cuddled between Lara and Chiara, the two Argentine footballers ready to watch and firmly on AT's side this time.
Scarlett, Katie, and Dani hadn't joined them in the box, Dani texting AT to let her know that Scarlett and Katie had brought her to a box on the other team's side and apologizing in advance.
@@@
As they were walking down the hallway, AT brought up big Lyssa's suggestion. "Mama Tobin? Can we have ice cream instead of burgers cause Lyssa said it's what she eats when sad/after a loss."
"Ohh yes, ice cream please, cousin Tobin?"
"We most certainly can do that, but I think your Grandmere has some in the freezer instead of stopping anywhere?" Tobin said as they reached the box once more.
At the nodding from both, Tobin opened the door and explained the suggestion to everyone there. Abby was happy to confirm she did indeed have ice cream in the freezer and glad she didn't have to stop anywhere for ice cream.
The ride home was in silence, most somewhere between sad and feeling just okay.
Before long they were back home and Glennon and Amanda, Abby and James got napkins and bowls, spoons, and toppings. Tobin, and Christen meanwhile set about helping the Thompsons, Gisele and Zoe mostly but AT too, while Clarisse took her chou to the bathroom sink to wash their hands so as not to crowd the one in the kitchen.
When they returned, it was to find Adelaide and Elise had been busy at the house during the match. They had brought a marble slab to set up on the kitchen counter, and taking direction from Abby (sent during halftime) they had created the girls' favorite flavors, turning them into single-serving rolled ice creams.
Hannah was pleasantly surprised to see that Miss Addy and Elise had created cotton candy ice cream for her as she had only mentioned it to Abby one time, but looked around to see that others had all kinds of different ice cream and was glad she wasn't alone. Her Bee liked mint chocolate chip, she saw Auntie Glennon and her Mama both had Rocky Road cause sister solidarity probably, Auntie Abby had a coffee flavored ice cream and her daddy had opted for cinnamon flavor. The surprise, or she guessed it shouldn't have been one, was the Thompsons all liked different flavors of chocolate. AT had chocolate chip cookie dough, Gisele had cookies and cream, and Zoe wanted chocolate fudge.
Before she knew it, Hannah had finished her ice cream and remembered her promise to Jane. She surprised everyone when she was the one who told everyone that her and Risse were going to bed early but no one really questioned it after the day they all had.
After getting ready for bed and feeding Monsieur Lafayette, it was time for smacks.
"Just a little bit tonight, okay ma chou."
"Uh huh." Hannah said as she positioned herself over Clarisse's lap.
Before she knew it, the smacks were over as Clarisse was smacking very lightly and not a lot, she didn't even realize she had a few tears in her eyes until Clarisse said so.
"Why Bee, you weren't smacking hard.”
"I think you needed the release, ma chou." Clarisse said as they were now laying on their sides facing each other, just talking.
"Now, is there a reason you wanted us up here so early, ma chou?”
"Uh huh. I promised Jane I would open up about how I feel about siblings to you first tonight.”
"And how do you feel about that, ma chou?”
“Not very good. But I'm confused. Janie and Casey said I’m scared of being replaced. What if you all love them more than me? What if they are easier? I just got mama and daddy I don’t know if I wanna share them yet”
"Well, first of all, I will never love anyone more than you because you are ma chou. Secondly, I speak from experience when I say that no sibling is going to be "easier" than you. And I understand not wanting to share, and that's why it doesn't have to be, and isn't going to be, right now, but you're thinking about all the bad things. What do you think about the good things.”
“Another friend? Someone to play with like AT and her sisters?”
"Yes, and you're thinking about what if they hog all the time away right. Well what if they look up to you and you're right there with your Mama and Daddy helping them through things, then not only do you bond with them, but they aren't taking your Mama and Daddy's time away cause you're all together, hmm?”
“Uh huh. Guess so”
"Do you feel better? You need to talk with Madame et Monsieur about this soon, they're going to understand cause you're their priority, but would you feel better if I was there with you when you talked about this, ma chou?”
“Yeah bee, I feel a little better. Yeah you can be there please?”
"Of course, ma chou, always. Ready for sleep, now?”
Hannah nodded, the yawn she let out a sign of her exhaustion.
Moments later, she was asleep with Clarisse falling asleep soon after.
Chapter 78: Beverly to the Rescue (day of USWNT vs. Colombia W Gold Cup quarterfinal)
Summary:
On the day of the quarterfinal against Colombia, Hannah practices her keeper skills as usual. However, she's feeling unusually tired, and takes an extra-long nap before the match in the evening.
After the match, it seems Hannah's not feeling any better. Luckily, Beverly Riley comes to the rescue.
Chapter Text
Hannah was awoken by light kisses to her cheeks and forehead. "Ma chou, you've slept in long enough, it's time to wake up.”
"Uhhh, good morning, Bee."
"Bonne matin, ma chou. Get dressed please, there's breakfast downstairs.”
Five minutes later, Hannah came down the stairs to wonderful smells and expected guests that she had forgotten about.
"Good morning, cousin Hannah."
"Good morning Tish, Amma."
"American breakfast, are you getting superstitious after last time Auntie Abby?" Hannah joked as Clarisse set about fixing a plate for Hannah with pancakes, eggs, bacon, and pork sausage.
"Thank you, Bee."
"Of course, ma chou."
"No, petite. It was all we had in the refrigerator.”
“Colombian coffee, though, right Tante Abby?”
Just then the doorbell rang and AT was the first to make her way into the kitchen. "Of course, Grandmere doesn't drink any other kind.
After the Press-Heaths also fixed plates and everyone was full, talk turned to what to do to pass the time.
Hannah was quick to suggest a backyard match of football.
Abby, seeing the opportunity, was quick to tease her niece. "You don't want to play Oceanopoly? Feeling superstitious, petite?" Abby grinned. AT and Gisele were quick to back up their cousin, however wanting to play themselves after having to just watch that last match and not have the ball at their feet.
Tish and Amma were just happy to be back with their Mamas and cousins so they were fine with this, happy to sit and watch the others and the dogs play, so everyone headed to the backyard.
"Okay, so teams, ma chou?" Clarisse questioned. "I am sure you would like to play keeper, no?"
"Yes, please. You, me, and Auntie Abby vs AT, Gi, and Zoe?”
"Zoe, would you like to keep for your side?" Clarisse asked encouragingly. The youngest Press-Heath would probably feel safer in goal than running around too much.
"I'm willing to try, but I can't promise I'll be good at it." The youngest Press-Heath responded with a smile.
"It's alright petite-fille. Your best is always good enough," Abby said warmly.
With that the match got underway and surprisingly, Gisele was the first to score, sneaking the ball past Hannah in the upper right hand corner.
The Press-Heaths hugged each other in celebration, AT praising Gisele for her quick work. "It's really hard to score past cousin Hannah, Gi, she's almost as good as Casey now," AT informed her sister. "And Hannah, you're doing really well, don't worry.”
It turns out Hannah had to wait a bit, but didn't have to worry after all as Clarisse crossed the ball to Abby who scored past Zoe just before halftime.
When play resumed afterwards, it was Clarisse who scored first.
Clarisse's ball sailed past Zoe, but she smiled and gave the younger girl an encouraging nod. "You were really close to that one, _petite cousine._ A little higher, next time, _non?_ You can do it.”
When it was just looking like they were going to win, AT was the one who slipped a shot just past Hannah's fingers, and Amanda blew a whistle a couple of minutes later. The match had ended in a tie.
After congratulations and congratulatory hugs all around, Amanda called Hannah over to sit on a lounger by the pool.
Amanda sat on the lounger with Hannah in her lap, Hannah's head resting on Amanda's shoulder. "Are you feeling okay, my angel? Something seems a bit off, you know you can tell me and your daddy anything, hmm?”
“Uh uh mama. Not really okay”
"I'm listening angel," Amanda said patiently, rubbing Hannah's back gently.
“I k—know you and and daddy want want want-“
"Breathe, angel," Amanda soothed. "Slow down, take a breath and tell me.”
“You and daddy want another kid. Wh-what if you love them more than me? What if y-you decide that I’m too m-m-much? I just got you and daddy and I don’t want to share you right now mama.”
"Oh angel," Amanda said softly. "I understand you're scared, sweetheart. You are our first baby, and you will never be too much. If we ever have any more children in our family, we will still love you just as much as always, Hannah, I promise. Me and Daddy made that promise to you at the wedding, didn't we angel? You are always our precious first baby and nothing will ever change that. You don't have to share us right now, promise. We won't even look into giving you siblings until you're ready. Your wellbeing comes first.”
“I w-wish I got to be an actual kid with you all, it’s not fair mama! Not fair! If you get another kid you get to have actual memories. Not fair mama!”
"No, it's not fair, sweetie," Amanda said softly. "I wish, more than anything in the world, that we could all get back that time we missed. But you're still our little one, we're still making memories with you angel," Amanda whispered. "Even if it's not quite the same thing.”
“Like bein’ your little one mama, like it lots, just want you and daddy”
"Okay angel," Amanda murmured, cuddling her close. "You have us, Hannah, sweetheart. I promise. Mama's here, it'll be alright. You have me and Daddy, triple promise.”
Amanda smiled faintly as Hannah began playing with her fingers, turning the rings Amanda wore. Amanda's engagement and wedding rings were fidget rings, something Hannah found soothing just as much as (or even more than) Amanda did.
"That's okay baby girl," Amanda soothed. "You can play with Mama's rings if you need to, that's fine my angel, I don't mind at all." She let Hannah amuse herself until Clarisse walked over with one of Hannah's sippy cups, filled with chocolate milk.
“Love mama and daddy”
"We love you too angel," Amanda smiled gently. "Look, your Bee is here, see what she has for you sweetheart?”
“Chotlate milk?”
"That's right cherie, or lait au chocolat, I would say. Here you are." Clarisse held the sippy lid's straw to Hannah's lips, smiling adoringly as her little chou drank the milk.
“Mama carry?”
"Of course, my angel." Amanda stood and scooped Hannah up, carrying her up to Hannah and Clarisse's room and readying her baby for her nap. She eased Hannah into a pull-up and her pajamas before tucking her in, just in case Hannah stayed little. Then Clarisse curled up with her, and Amanda tucked the girls in, both falling asleep quickly.
When Hannah woke up, she noticed that it was later in the day and wondered how long she had slept for.
She got her answer when she looked at her alarm clock and saw that she had less than an hour before Auntie Abby would want to leave.
With that knowledge, Hannah set about getting herself ready, this time in Jane's jersey before walking back into her room and getting food and water for Lafayette before gently waking her Bee, then both going downstairs ready for the trip to the stadium.
"Ready for the match, angel? Don't forget this, hmm?" Amanda smiled, passing Hannah her bag that contained her gloves, cleats, etc. "You and your Bee are going to be riding with your Daddy and I, okay?" "Okay, Mama. Come on, Bee. See you there, everyone.”
The family split up to head to BMO Stadium, usually Angel City's home but where the USWNT would be taking on Colombia today.
Clarisse shuddered, remembering all she'd heard about Colombia in the World Cup. They were strong enough and rough enough to have battled to a quarterfinal spot back in August - further even than the USWNT, she thought, though hopefully they could correct that today.
Ma cousine's team will show them that they're better than Colombia , Clarisse thought to herself. She cuddled close to Hannah, putting an arm around her. "They're going to do it this time, ma chou. I can feel it.”
"I hope so, doing most things opposite.”
"I hope so too." Clarisse held Hannah as close as their seat belts allowed, as James completed the drive to BMO Stadium and parked.
The match would kick off at 5:15, but they'd gotten there in time to spend a little time with the girls before heading to the box.
When they made their way inside, Hannah headed for the goal where the keepers were, but surprisingly instead of heading for Casey, Hannah headed for Jane .
"Hey, sweetie, you okay?" Jane asked as she found her arms full of Hannah a moment later. "Did you talk with your Bee, and your Mama and Daddy, hmm?”
"Uh huh. Feel better about it now. Play keeper with you?”
"Not Casey?" Jane raised an eyebrow.
"No, not right now." Hannah looked apologetically at Casey.
Casey looked back at Hannah. "Did I say something wrong the other day, Hannah?”
"No, am superstitious Auntie Abby says, I am trying things opposite of last match, hence Jane. Nothing you did wrong, Casey." Hannah ran to hug Casey, worried she had upset her.
Casey hugged Hannah back. "Oh, I see. What about Lyssa?”
"Let Lyssa focus. I won't bother her.”
Casey nodded. "You're not upset with her though?”
"Was just football. She didn't do anything wrong. I trust her to win today. She always tries her best, she's Lyssa .”
Casey nodded, giving Hannah a hug. "That's right, good girl. We know Lyssa can do it.”
Just then Casey saw Abby and Clarisse walking towards them, it seemed it was time for them to go up to the box.
"It looks like it's time for you to go up to the box. I'll see you after, okay?"
"Okay." Hannah made sure to give Casey an extra long hug, and a hug to Jane, before walking to where Auntie Abby and Clarisse were. She grabbed her Bee's hand and they followed Auntie Abby up to the box.
@@@
After the match, Abby turned to check on Hannah and before Clarisse even checked her temperature, Amma spoke up from her seat.
"Uh, Mama? I think Hannah might have caught the same small bug that Daddy had? B-but we weren't sick, honest. We wouldn't have come if we were sick, promise.”
"Of course you wouldn't, sweetie," Abby soothed. "It's alright, we know you wouldn't have come if you were sick, Amma. We don't blame you. These things go around, Hannah could have got it anywhere.”
"I know ma cousine will want a burger to celebrate, but could we maybe get Madame Adelaide or Madame Elise over to fix ma chou some soup, Monsieur et Madame? Tante Abby? Or maybe Madame Glennon has a family recipe?"
"I have a feeling her Popo will want to do it," Abby said dryly. "Don't you think, Sister?"
"I think Bev--I mean, Ma, would be offended if we didn't ask her first," Amanda agreed, leaning over to stroke Hannah's hair gently.
Reluctantly, Trinity had removed herself at Glennon's direction, taking Charlie back down to find Servando.
Clarisse suddenly stood up and took Hannah in her arms, holding her in a bridal carry as she asked, "Can we head home now, please Madame et Monsieur? Maybe call Miss Beverly on the way there?”
"Yes, let's go," Amanda agreed, looking at James, who nodded in agreement.
The Wambach-Doyle household split to go to their respective vehicles, James driving Amanda, Clarisse, and the exhausted Hannah back home.
By the time they got home, Beverly was already there.
"This fix her right up. Oh, poor wàisūnnǚ.”
"This" turned out to be a pot of Ching Po Leung soup, a Cantonese pork broth soup with yams, pearl barley, fresh ginger, dates, berries and herbs, a medicinal soup used often in Chinese families to rid the body of toxins.
Beverly had put the pot of soup on the stove to warm it, and she had also set up a sickbed for Hannah in the family room.
"Near to kitchen here. Most chi flowing through family room, we watch wàisūnnǚ best here.”
“Thank you Ma, I can handle Hannah from here, you don’t need to stay.”
“What you think you talking about, Amandah? Sending Ma away, what sort of waigoren nonsense?”
Amanda blushed as Clarisse helped Hannah to a seat at the kitchen table, "Sorry, Ma." Just then Abby and Glennon returned with Tish and Amma, Abby commenting that Tobin and Christen and the Press-Heaths had headed to their home, not wanting to crowd Hannah or eat burgers in front of her, not to mention they wouldn't be sleeping over anyway what with Tish and Amma back for watching the previous match and the next two on the TV, wanting to be there for the parties and Hannah switching houses, obviously.
Surprisingly, or not so, Tish and Amma sat a bit away from Hannah, but Tish spoke up, asking if they could have some soup also.
"We discuss it later, wàisūnnǚ come first," Beverly promised. "Girls can have Ching Po Leung , is not just for sick, but prevent sickness also. We all have, Sheri bring more later. That way we balance chi properly.”
Beverly finished warming the soup, and ladled some into small mugs for Tish and Amma, that way they could each have a taste and keep their immune systems strong. She filled a bowl for Hannah, ensuring Hannah was settled on the bed she had set up in the family room for her.
When she got the text from Abby, it hadn't taken long for her to contact Sheri, and her older sister met her at Glennon and Abby's with the vat of soup already prepared. This was one soup that never went out of fashion in Sheri's home during the colder months, so there was plenty to share.
Clarisse was the last to accept a mug, and was certainly not the last to compliment Beverly, and Sheri, on the soup as she helped encourage her chou to finish the bowl.
“Soup tastes great, Popo. Thank you, Bee.”
“You are welcome, ma chou. Look, you have one more spoonful.”
Hannah ate it without protest, too tired to object, before putting the spoon in the bowl and both of them on the coffee table before leaning back into her cot.
Beverly ordered everyone out of the family room as she readied her wàisūnnǚ for bed, and was obeyed generally, except by Clarisse, Amanda, and James (though he retreated to block the kitchen door, turning his back as Amanda and Beverly dressed the littlespaced Hannah.)
When Hannah was once again dressed in a pull-up and pajamas, Beverly stood back to let James and Amanda tuck her in together.
"Respectfully, Madame Beverly, I will not leave ma chou. I will sleep on the couch if I have to but I need to be here in case ma chou needs help during the night."
"Are you sure you not need--"
"It's alright Ma," Amanda interrupted hastily, "I know there's proper ways to take care of her, just leave me the list, she's my baby after all and she was saying she wanted me and James to take care of her."
"As is proper," Beverly conceded. "My wàisūnnǚ showing proper shou for family." She smiled proudly.
James turned around once more, moving to kiss his princesse goodnight on the forehead before stepping back to let Amanda do the same and turning to Beverly in a whisper. "We are going to get ready for bed now as you and Clarisse settle ma princesse. We will be expecting you afterwards, just knock first please.”
"Of course, James-ah. I be up shortly," Beverly agreed. "I take good care of wàisūnnǚ, not to worry."
When Beverly had Hannah (and Clarisse) settled downstairs, she went upstairs to James and Amanda's room, and knocked softly on the door.
"Come in, please." James said.
Beverly entered, raising her eyebrows at James as she closed the door behind her. "What I can do for you, James-ah? You and Amandah need further assistance?”
James sputtered. "Not me, though I figured you would prefer to deal with my naughty reine yourself.”
Beverly tsked and nodded. "Amandah, what you have to say to your Ma, hmm?" She folded her arms, fixing Amanda with a disapproving look.
Amanda gave Beverly a wary look. "I'm sorry Ma, I spoke out of turn earlier. I wasn't trying to be rude to you, I promise.”
She looked around for James, but he'd disappeared. Traitor , she thought. Hopefully he'd just gone to check on the girls.
As it turned out, he had, but he'd made a brief detour, returning with a certain spoon from the kitchen that had Amanda leveling a glare on her husband and Top.
"James!”
"Calm down, ma reine. You know this is your Ma's preferred implement." James said as he moved to sit on the bed, a silent recommendation for the others to join him.
Beverly was next, moving to sit next to James, spoon placed next to her on the bed. "Come here, Amandah.”
"I don't have to like it," Amanda pouted a little as she obeyed her Ma's command reluctantly, standing in front of Beverly. She was dressed in her pajamas, all ready for bed, but she had a feeling her pajama bottoms weren't going to stay in place long.
"Pants down and over you go, Amandah.”
The one small mercy, Amanda thought, was that her Ma allowed her to take down her pajama bottoms herself. She left her briefs in place, hopeful they would stay there, and placed herself over Beverly and James' laps, knowing better than to argue any further.
Amanda held tight to James' hands and tried not to tense up. "Please, Ma, I promise I won't do it again.”
"We make sure of that, Amandah. Ready?”
Not really, no, Amanda thought, though she was careful not to say so. "I can't be any more ready, I suppose, Ma." Because who was ever really ready for this?
"Okay, I am starting then.”
Beverly was as good as her word, and Amanda tried to keep from yelping and squealing as her Ma peppered her bottom with smacks from the large wooden spoon. Nearly the size of a hairbrush back, but lighter, it didn't take long to turn Amanda's whole bottom pink with repeated smacks of the implement over her briefs. Then it was just a matter of deepening the color.
"Your daughter do better than you today, Amandah, sick or not, she showing more shou , respect for parents, for ancestors, than you show today."
"S-sorry, Ma," Amanda sobbed.
"Shh, ma reine. Your Ma is almost finished, just has to seal the lesson." James said as he rubbed his wife's back soothingly.
Amanda clung harder to James, as her Ma tugged her briefs down, baring her already pink and warm bottom. "P-please Ma, I promise I'll be a good daughter," Amanda cried. "I'll be better."
"I know you will. We need to finish this, though.”
"Yes Ma," Amanda sniffled, clinging to James as the second part of her spanking began. It seemed Beverly was intent on teaching her adopted daughter a lesson about respect that would stick around at _least_ until breakfast the next morning.
After another five minutes of smacks, Amanda’s bottom was red, though not anything that would last longer than a day or two as Beverly put the spoon down and righted Amanda’s clothes.
She gave her adopted daughter one final hug and accepted her apology before leaving with the spoon and letting James get Amanda tucked in and settled for the night.
As she made her way downstairs and put the spoon up, Beverly checked on her wàisūnnǚ to see that both her and Clarisse were fast asleep, Clarisse on the couch with one hand stretched out to hold on to her chou who was sound asleep on the cot less than a foot away, cuddling under a pile of blankets. After placing a kiss to each of their foreheads goodnight, Beverly left the house and headed for home.
Chapter 79: Hannah's Sick Day
Summary:
The day after the quarterfinal, a still littlespaced Hannah wakes up sick.
And her Popo, Beverly Riley, has left orders on how her granddaughter ought to be looked after.
Well, Hannah *did* say she was sorry her Mama and Daddy hadn't gotten to make childhood memories with her. But this is probably not what she meant.
Notes:
Hannah is adult in body but a small child/toddler in mind while sick enough to stay littlespaced, so she's being kept in diapers at least in this chapter. When she's feeling big again they won't be necessary, of course.
Chapter Text
The next morning, Hannah woke to find herself cocooned in blankets, wrapped up warmly against the chill. She was wearing a pull-up under her pajamas, and whined in annoyance at this evidence of her littlespace. Mama and Daddy can fix it , she thought. They had to.
Clarisse had been asleep on the couch, but she'd gone to start coffee for Tante Abby in the kitchen (and the other adults) so for a few moments, Hannah was alone.
Hannah tumbled off the camp bed onto the floor, squirming out of her cocoon of blankets and getting to her feet. The thump got Clarisse's attention, but before she could come to her chou's aid, Hannah was already free of her cocoon and scrambling up the stairs.
Clarisse facepalmed as she saw her chou disappear into James and Amanda's room. "Mon Dieu.”
“Mama, daddy? Mama…need help”
Amanda sat up in bed as Hannah flung herself onto the bed between herself and James, and she pulled Hannah close. "Mama's here angel," she promised as she felt James stir beside her. "Tell Mama and Daddy what's wrong, sweetheart.”
“Don’ feel good, need change. Don’ like it”
"You need it right now, though angel. How about we compromise and go change you into a fresh one, hmm?”
“No. Nuh uh”
"Do you need some peach blossom luck?" James looked at Hannah for a moment.
“No daddy! You mean”
"I'm mean? And you just weren't by telling your Mama no when she's trying to help you? Would you rather we call Popo to change you?”
“No daddy, no Popo. Want you and mama”
"Okay, then angel can you follow me to your room or do you need me to carry you?" Amanda asked.
“Carry mama”
Amanda scooped Hannah into her arms, getting up with her daughter held close, and carried her across the hall to her room. James opened the door, and Amanda carried her straight to the changing mat on top of Hannah's dresser without argument.
In a basket next to the dresser was a stack of the same thick, warm and absorbent red cloth diapers, niàobù , that Jiangli had made Hannah wear before. Beverly had left them there the previous night.
“No mama. Not those”
'They're what's here, Hannah," Amanda said calmly. She undressed Hannah and took the pull-up off, dropping it in the pail to be thrown away. Then she set about cleaning Hannah as James stood by the door. He didn't want to intrude or cause his child further discomfort, for as firmly littlespaced as she was, she still had a grown woman's body.
“Mama…Don’ feel good.”
"Mama's going to take care of you, angel." Amanda diapered her little one, and put her in a clean onesie - the axolotl, this time. "Tell Mama what's wrong, sweetheart," she said, lifting her down and holding her close.
“Head and troat hurt and can’ breeve. Nose stuffy”
Amanda nodded. "Your Popo left orders, tea and soup three times a day, until you feel better." She'd gotten the text from Beverly after last night's...conversation. "And if we do that, she says you should be better in time for the semifinal.”
“Kay mama”
James turned to open the door once he saw they were both headed in his direction. "Breakfast?”
“Uh huh”
Amanda gave Hannah a reassuring squeeze as they went downstairs. Hannah was seated on one of the barstools at the kitchen counter, with James and Amanda on either side of her, while the rest of the family ate in the dining room. A cup of herbal tea, mixed with honey, had been poured for Hannah, and a bowl of Beverly's medicinal soup served for her. James and Amanda were given the same breakfast as the rest of the family, but they sat on either side of Hannah to eat it.
“Chotlate milk mama?”
"Not right now angel. It's not good for your sore throat, it'll stuff you up more. But the tea has peaches, ginger, berries, and honey," Amanda said encouragingly.
“Oh.”
"I know, sweetie. But the sooner you're better, the sooner you can have chocolate milk again," Amanda said. "Do you need Mama's help with the cup, angel?”
“I try”
Amanda had tied a bib around Hannah's neck, so when the cup wobbled a bit in Hannah's hands, splashing a few drops of the tea down her front, they didn't get Hannah wet. Still, Amanda could see how that was frustrating. "It's okay angel, you still have most of it, and Mama and Daddy will help you if you want.”
“Stupid”
"What do you mean by that, Hannah?" Amanda steadied the cup in Hannah's hands and helped her to sip the warm, not too hot, spicy-sweet herbal tea. The peach, strawberry, acai and ginger mixed nicely, Amanda thought (having poured a cup for herself just to make sure)
“It’s just stupid. Hate bein’ sick”
"It's frustrating, isn't it my angel, but your tea and soup will help," Amanda promised. She helped Hannah drink some more tea.
“Keeps spillin’ mama!”
Amanda transferred the tea to a sippy cup so Hannah could hold it. "Here you are my angel, this will be better.”
“Thanks mama”
"You're welcome angel." When Hannah had drunk her tea, and the soup had cooled to a manageable level, Amanda began spoon-feeding Hannah.
"Here comes the airplane, sweetheart," she coaxed gently.
Hannah giggled and opened her mouth for the spoon, letting Amanda feed her the pork soup Beverly had brought over, bite by bite. It was the same she'd been given last night before bed, as Popo thought of it as the best way to cure sick little ones.
Soon enough everyone was finished, including Hannah, and they were sitting around the Breakfast table. With Hannah sick and today not being a match day, it was going to be easy and simple, it also meant no backyard footy. Amma was surprisingly the first one to break the silence, slowly becoming more comfortable with everyone. "Does anyone want to watch a movie? We could all sit in the family room."
"We never did get to watch all the Spider-Man movies that ma chou recommended." Clarisse spoke up.
“Spider-Man!”
"That sounds fine, but you also need your rest, ma princesse," James added. When they went into the family room to watch the movie, he tucked Hannah back in and settled her on the camp bed, though she was sitting up with her head resting against Clarisse's knees so she could watch the movie with her chou.
Amanda added a cloth mask to cover Hannah's nose and mouth, just while she wasn't eating or drinking anything, so that she wouldn't spread germs.
Hannah managed to stay awake at first, but when the movie reached the halfway point, Clarisse felt something slump against her legs and looked down to see that her chou had fallen asleep. She got up and carefully helped her chou to be better positioned to lay on her pillow and tucked the blankets I'm all around her before going back on the couch to watch the rest of the movie with the cousins. I can watch to discuss it later with ma chou. I'm sure she would be more than willing to ramble about that once she is feeling better . Clarisse thought as she tuned back into the movie.
When Hannah woke up, she was first confused about how it was dark through the kitchen window, then she remembered she had woken up once before, had lunch, and fell back asleep a second time.
Amanda caressed Hannah's forehead with a gentle hand. "I'm glad you're awake, my angel. How are you feeling?”
“Not good”
"Tell me, angel. How can Mama help?”
“Same stuff. Just uncomfy”
"Okay, don't worry baby girl, Mama has you," Amanda soothed, taking Hannah upstairs with James.
James ran a warm bath for Hannah, with some bubbles and a rubber duck, then retreated as Amanda undressed Hannah and put her in the bath. She focused on cleaning Hannah gently, while Hannah played in the water.
When Hannah was clean, Amanda helped her out of the tub, wrapping her in a fluffy towel and drying her before bringing her back to the changing pad. She put Hannah back in a clean niàobù and onesie, with fuzzy socks on her feet, and helped Hannah stand back up, giving her a cuddle.
"Thank you, Mama.”
As they walked towards him, James opened the door, "Ready for supper?”
"Yes, I'm ready," Amanda confirmed. "How about you, angel?" Hannah's supper would be more of the same tea and soup, on Beverly's orders.
“What we having?”
"You are having more Ching Po Leung, and your Popo's herbal tea," Amanda said firmly, though she was sympathetic to her daughter's plight.
“But mama!” Hannah whined, stomping her foot.
"That's enough Hannah Amanda," James said, "it's not a punishment, you're having this because you're sick and it will help you get better sooner. If you need me to involve your Yéye and Nǎinai, I will," he added.
“Fine”
James raised an eyebrow. "What was that, little one?”
“Said fine daddy”
"Fine, call Yéye and Nǎinai?" James inquired.
“No daddy. Ready for dinner”
"That's my girl, ma princesse." James dropped a light kiss on top of Hannah's head and then the three of them went to the kitchen.
A pot of tomato soup was on the stove, and a platter of grilled cheese sandwiches being cooked up, but in a smaller pot, a portion of the Ching Po Leung soup was being reheated for Hannah.
“Mama! I want grilled cheese too!”
"Cheese isn't good for you when you're sick, angel," Amanda said sympathetically.
“Don’t care!”
"Hannah," James said warningly. "I know being sick is no fun, but you want to get well sooner rather than later, so you can have grilled cheese when you're better.”
“Want it now though!”
Amanda's eyes widened as Hannah shoved the bowl away, splashing it over the countertop.
"Hannah Amanda Doyle, that was unacceptable," James said. He got up, picking Hannah up off her stool as Amanda cleared up the mess. She poured the rest of the soup into one of Hannah's big sippy cups and closed the lid, as James propped one foot up on a rung of the stool. He tipped Hannah over his knee and swatted her thighs firmly, six swats each.
“Ow no daddy! Mama tell him no!”
"I'm not telling your daddy no when you've earned swats, Hannah," Amanda said dryly as James smacked down once more on each thigh. "Besides, he's probably keeping a tally for you."
James set Hannah on her feet and pulled her close to his chest, keeping an arm around her. "That's right, strike three so far ma princesse coquine. First for the whining, then for throwing your bowl and spilling your food, and now for trying to play your mama against me.”
“Nooo daddy! Just wan’ grilled cheese! Don’ feel good! Want it! Please! Mama!”
"I'm right here angel. Drink the rest of your soup," Amanda said as James returned Hannah to her seat, planting her on her unsmacked bottom with her thighs stinging under the onesie. Amanda put the cup in Hannah's hands.
“Mama hold. Don’ wan’ daddy right now. Smacked me”
"He smacked you because you were naughty, sweetheart," Amanda reminded Hannah, though she put an arm around her daughter to support her as Hannah drank the soup from the cup.
“Want grilled cheese. Not naughty”
"Four," James said calmly from Hannah's other side. "If I get to eight, I'm calling Yéye and Nǎinai.”
“But daddy!”
"Five, Hannah Amanda.”
Amanda sighed as Hannah turned her head away from James. Hannah buried her face in Amanda's shoulder and sobbed.
Hannah found herself cuddled on Amanda's lap, wrapped in her mama's arms and rocked gently.
“Don’ feel good mama”
"The same as before, angel? Or is it something else?" Amanda asked gently.
“Just same”
Amanda nodded, and took Hannah upstairs to clean her up and change her into a new niàobù, with a pajama top and bottoms instead of a onesie this time. Before she pulled the pants up over the cloth diaper, Amanda rubbed a little of Clarisse's vanilla lotion into Hannah's stinging thighs.
"Is that better, my angel?" Amanda murmured as she pulled the pj bottoms up, gathering Hannah close for a cuddle.
“Uh huh”
"I'm glad," Amanda cuddled Hannah close before taking her back downstairs to tuck her into the camp bed.
Hannah woke up from what was apparently another nap with a stretch. I'm getting tired of falling asleep randomly, she thought.
Clarisse was by her side in a moment, stroking her hair. "It's late ma chou," she whispered. "Are you alright? Do you need help? Or your Mama and Daddy?" She'd insisted on sleeping downstairs to keep Hannah company.
"Not Daddy, he's been mean."
"Your Papa has not been mean, only disciplining you. You are lucky, some Tops would run to tell Monsieur and let him count that as another tally, I am not some Tops, ma chou." Clarisse kissed Hannah on the forehead. "Now, why don't we try to go back to sleep, hmm?”
“Okay, Bee.” Hannah yawned before falling back asleep.
Clarisse took one more look at her chou and then returned to her spot on the sofa to get some sleep herself.
Chapter 80: Salons, Spanking, and Semifinals
Summary:
Hannah has an appointment with her Auntie Abby's "Mr. Bee" at his new hair salon. It's been a while since she's been to see him, and Clarisse is confused by the nickname.
When she gets home, there's the matter of *tallies* from her misbehavior during her sickness, because even sickness can't fully excuse bratting. Luckily her Top is, well, on top of things, and James is willing enough to let Clarisse handle his princesse.
After Hannah and her Bee have their alone time together, complete with cuddles and a nap, it's time for the Wambach-Doyles and Press-Heaths to take in the semifinals at Abby and Glennon's home, together.
Plus, the time for Hannah to move into the new house with her parents is almost here, and plans are being laid for a housewarming party.
Chapter Text
Hannah woke up feeling like herself for the first time in two days. She didn't feel stuffy any more and was glad cause today was match day. Hannah thought as she stretched, hopeful for something other than soup for breakfast.
She made her way to the kitchen and saw that her Bee was working on getting the coffee going, making sure to take out the ingredients for Auntie Abby's for Auntie Glennon to fix.
"Good morning, Bee.”
"Bonne matin, ma chou. Are we feeling better this morning, then?" Clarisse asked.
"Lots, Bee. Like back to normal. Sooo, I can have chocolate milk?”
"Soon, ma chou. Your throat isn't sore? All clear? Would you like hot chocolate to start with?”
"That's good." Hannah was less enthusiastic but willing to compromise being it wasn’t tea again.
"Ma chou? What is it?" Clarisse asked. "I thought you liked hot chocolate.”
"I do! Just wasn't what I thought was going to be. But if you're making it I know it will be great.”
"Of course it will be, ma chou." Clarisse gave Hannah a kiss on the cheek, then got out a couple of cups. She poured milk into a saucepan, slowly heating it on the stove, and chopped up a couple bars of good quality dark chocolate, adding it to the milk when it came to the right temperature. "Would you like some brown sugar, ma chou? To make it sweeter, even if you're sweet enough for me?”
"Just a little bit. You're sweet enough already."
Clarisse chuckled quietly and sprinkled a small measure of brown sugar into the warm milk and melting chocolate, whisking them together in the pan. When the milk, chocolate, and sugar were well combined, she turned down the heat and kept it at a simmer, continuing to stir continuously. The chocolate thickened slowly, and when it was the right thickness, she tasted a bit, judging it sweet enough.
She filled the two cups with the chocolate. "Anything on top, ma chou? Whipped cream? Chocolate shavings? There's still some of those left.”
"This is perfect. Thank you, Bee.”
"You're welcome, ma chou. It's the way Maman always makes it," she added, sitting down at the table with Hannah as Glennon came in to handle the coffee for Abby. "Bonne matin, Tante Glennon. Ma chou is better, isn't that wonderful news?”
"That's wonderful. Good morning.”
"Sorry Tante Glennon, I'll leave conversation for after Tante Abby has had her coffee," Clarisse laughed to herself. There was still a bit of hot chocolate left, so she poured Glennon a cup.
Glennon accepted the cup after finishing Abby's coffee, both of them taking a sip and smiling at the taste. "Thank you, Clarisse. I have not had hot chocolate this good since my Mama."
"And thank you, cherie. Now, what is this I hear about you feeling better, petite?"
"I'm all better now, Auntie Abby. Maybe we could play football in the backyard later?”
Before anyone could answer her, however, everyone else was making their way downstairs.
As Glennon, then a more awake Amanda, plus Adelaide and Elise, got started on breakfast and everyone quieted down, Glennon let the others take over a moment and turned to look at the three expectant faces before her. "If you're going to, it will have to be before lunch because after we are supposed to get a lot of rain.”
"A lot of rain? Just here, or San Diego too?" Amanda asked worriedly. "What about the girls?"
What about the match went unsaid, but Amanda worried more about Hannah and Clarisse's friends on the team. The match could be postponed if needed, surely. If it was pushed through during bad weather, the girls could get hurt.
"That would be the smart thing to do, but I think it's up to the referee, Sister. But speaking of people going to other places and rain, you and I are going to see Bee after breakfast before the rain gets bad and before we play football. How does an outing just us two sound, ma petite?"
"That sounds-"
"Tante Abby? What do you mean, "See Bee,” I am right here, Tante Abby.”
"I mean exactly that, petite and I are going to see Bee."
Clarisse leveled a look in Hannah's direction.
"Something you need to tell me, ma chou?"
"No, Bee. That's the hairdresser's nickname. Auntie Abby!"
"What is it, petite? No one seems to be hurt, maybe don't shout unless someone is hurt, hmm?"
"Sorry, can you tell Bee about other Bee, please?”
"Bee is what I called my hairdresser for a long time before meeting you, or even Hannah, petites. His name is Blake, he is a lovely gentleman. But because he is not here, there has been no reason to confuse the two of you," Abby chuckled wryly.
"Oh, well, that's all right Tante Abby. As long as he is not trying to be ma chou's Bee," Clarisse added.
"He would never, I promise," Abby reassured Clarisse. "She isn't his type, and she's taken, he would respect that even if he was into women.”
With that cleared up, and after they'd finished their breakfast and coffee and hot chocolate respectively, Abby and Hannah headed for Abby’s car.
Blake had got his own salon in the new year, and Abby drove there, glad that it was in a relatively quiet area nearby, so there wouldn't be too many people for Hannah to worry about. They parked near the door, and Abby led Hannah inside, giving her a squeeze in reassurance. "Bee's Hive", it was called, and Abby chuckled to herself, thinking that he had taken her teasing nickname a little more seriously than she'd intended.
He had even, it turned out, striped his hair yellow and black. Well, that would give Gloria fits, note to self, don't bring her here. The girls might be alright, though .
Inside the salon were a few chairs, each spaced a good distance apart, with a stylist working on a customer. Bee, himself, met them at the front desk. "Hello and welcome to Bee's Hive, it's a pleasure to serve you," he dropped his voice slightly, "especially the great Abby Wambach. Now, you had an appointment for Doyle, yes?”
"It's nice to see you again.”
"It's nice to see you, too." Bee smiled at Hannah, and led her to his chair, which (like all the others) was soft and comfortable, honey-colored with a honeycomb pattern on it. "So, what are we having done today? Just a trim?”
"A trim?" Hannah looked to Auntie Abby for advice.
"Want it like yours, Auntie Abby." Hannah clarified. "My Bee likes it like that, want to surprise her. Haven't had time to trim regularly.”
"Twinning with your Auntie Abby? That I can do," the stylist agreed. He had Abby sit on the stool at his station as he worked on Hannah, and he expertly trimmed Hannah's hair down, styling it to match Abby's while flattering the shape of Hannah's face.
When he was finished, Hannah switched places with Auntie Abby and complimented him with, "This looks awesome! Thanks, Mr. Bee.”
"You're welcome, Miss Hannah," Mr. Bee, as he was now, smiled warmly and settled her on the stool before turning his attention to Abby in his chair.
As Hannah watched Mr. Bee work, she got distracted thinking about Clarisse's reaction and before she knew it, they were both finished and on their way home. As Abby parked, she turned to her niece and asked, "Ready to go play some football now?”
"Uh huh. Want to show Bee what Mr. Bee did first though.”
"Of course. Why don't we go find her, hmm?"
At Hannah's excited nod they went inside and found Clarisse in the backyard, along with the Press-Heaths taking PK practice against Hattie and Honey.
Clarisse managed to score past a disgruntled Hattie, then came to hug Hannah as Zoe took a turn. "There you are ma chou. Sorry we got started without you, but it'll be more fun now you're here," she promised.
"What do you think about the job Mr. Bee did, ma Bee?”
"I think that Mr. Bee must be very clever, ma chou. He did a very good job," Clarisse smiled and gave her a kiss.
"Yay! Am glad you like it, Bee. Footy now?”
"Footy now," Clarisse agreed, and Abby whistled for Honey and Hattie, who raced over to greet Hannah enthusiastically.
With that they split into squads, Abby, Hannah and Risse vs the Press-Heaths and after 2 matches were tied up when Abby’s shot sailed just past Zoe signaling the win for Hannah's squad.
Now it was time for lunch and Glennon asked Hannah to help with some things. Hannah was excited about the grilled cheese.
"Grilled cheese, tomato soup, veggie straws, and chocolate milk, how does that sound Hannah?" Glennon asked as they set to work making lunch together.
"Sounds perfect. I've been wanting a grilled cheese for forever. And the tomato soup will be a nice change of pace from Popo's soup.”
"Not that it's bad soup, sweetie, it's even made with pork chops, you know. But I imagine it was getting a little boring after having to eat it three times a day for two days in a row.”
"Exactly, want me to get the cheese, Auntie Glennon?" Hannah asked now that she had either buttered or put mayonnaise on the bread depending on people's preferences. Auntie Glennon meanwhile was focused on reheating the tomato soup, and adding a bit more of the ingredients to have enough, on the stove. She answered as she was stirring. "Yes, please.”
Hannah got out slices of Colby Jack, a mix of Colby cheddar and Monterey Jack cheese that nearly everyone liked, and the vegan cheddar for those who preferred it.
She brought both back to the counter and, now that Auntie Glennon was finished with the soup, they worked side by side to get all of the sandwiches made and cooked.
Ten minutes later, and both the soup and grilled cheese were ready and being plated.
After Hannah swallowed the last bite of her first half of grilled cheese, she decided to break the silence of utensils and chewing. "So what are we doing after lunch until the match?”
"Well, we were thinking about watching the Mexico vs Brazil match before, since we're staying home for these last two." Abby said.
"And you could probably use a nap that would cover the rest of the time. Besides, we need to have a discussion before your nap, ma princesse."
"But Daddy-"
"No buts. If you're worried about missing the match don't be, you can set up an alarm to wake up before it starts. Now, finish your food, please.”
“Daddy don’t wanna have a discussion”
"It's happening, angel. It wasn't going to happen while you were sick, but you aren't sick anymore, hmm? Now don't dally, angel." Amanda backed up her husband, noticing Hannah was moving her spoon around in her soup.
“Fine. Stupid discussion” Hannah mumbled, thinking no one would hear
"Monsieur, maybe I should take care of ma chou's tally?" Clarisse was near enough to hear the muttered remark.
"If you want to, you are more than welcome to, Clarisse.”
"I think that would be better for all of us. Don't you, ma chou." Clarisse leaned over and kissed Hannah's cheek.
“Don’t know. Guess so Bee”
"That's my good chou. Come along, we'll get that out of the way so we can have our nap," Clarisse coaxed gently. "It's been a while since you've had une bonne petite fessée from me, it's about time.”
“Bee…don’t want to”
"We'll talk first, ma chou. I think you'll feel better if we cuddle in your swing for a little bit, non?"
“Uh huh”
Clarisse nodded and rubbed Hannah's back gently, excusing herself and Hannah from the table and taking her upstairs to their room alone. She collected Hannah's plush axolotl and settled Hannah in the sensory swing with the toy in her arms. Then she sat next to Hannah, an arm around her love, rocking gently. "Tell me, ma chou. I'm listening.”
“Just don’t want smacks. Was sick”
"I know you were sick, ma chou," Clarisse said sympathetically, cuddling Hannah. "I'm glad you're not sick now, love. Are you sure you don't want smacks, cherie? You fit so well over my lap, and it's been a while since your beautiful bottom had my attention. Don't your creampuffs miss their baking, my Hannah?”
“Bee…what are you gonna use?”
"Well my hand of course," Clarisse gave Hannah a reassuring kiss. "Though, it's been a little while since Madame la Règle Rouge has spent time with you, non? Maybe just a very little bit, to put a finishing touch on these pretty creampuffs." Clarisse slid a hand under Hannah's bottom, rubbing gently. "Not too much, ma chou.”
“And no more for tallies daddy was keeping?”
"Mmm, that's right, Monsieur's tallies. How much did he get to?" Clarisse frowned slightly, thinking.
“Umm nevermind. There were no tallies”
Clarisse raised an eyebrow. "You have one chance to tell me the truth my love, or Monsieur le Fouet will join the conversation.”
“Umm….”
"It's alright ma chou, I'm not mad with you for being worried, but I need you to be able to tell me the truth," Clarisse coaxed gently. "I know it can't have been that bad a tally, otherwise Madame Jiangli and Monsieur Yi would be here, non?”
“Five Bee”
"Okay my love, then five minutes with Madame la Règle Rouge. That's not so bad, ma chou, you've had worse," Clarisse murmured, giving her a squeeze. "I know you can handle that.”
“Guess Bee”
"Don't worry ma chou, it won't be all at once. You'll get breaks," Clarisse promised. "Ready ma chou?”
“Uh huh”
"Good girl." Clarisse got up, helping Hannah to her feet, fetched the ruler from Hannah's writing desk, and led her to the bed, sitting down with her chou in her lap and rocking her a little. "There, there, it's alright ma chou," she murmured. "You're alright, I have you. Take a breath, then into position love.”
“Kay, Bee.”
When Hannah was settled facedown over her lap, Clarisse eased down Hannah's board shorts, glad that the built in boxer briefs made baring her chou so easy. She rubbed a cool, soft hand over the pale bottom before landing the first smack, beginning gently at first and slowly firming her swats.
Clarisse spanked Hannah for about a minute with her hand, warming her bottom slowly all over.
“Ow..”
'Oh, ma chou," Clarisse cooed gently. "It's not your fault you're out of condition, cherie, you didn't ask to be sick. Don't worry ma chou, your pretty creampuffs will be their proper colour again so soon.”
“Bee!”
"It's alright ma chou, I told you we'd be doing breaks," Clarisse reminded her sympathetically. "Just breathe, I have you ma chou, you're alright, I promise.”
“Uh huh Bee. Trust you”
"Good girl." Clarisse let Hannah rest over her lap, rubbing her pink bottom gently. "You've taken your warm up like my good girl, ma chou. When you're ready to say hello to Madame la Règle Rouge, we'll continue. No really hard smacks, I promise, just five minutes of easier ones," she added reassuringly.
“Ready Bee”
"My good chou," Clarisse praised, and then she began with the ruler. As promised, she was smacking only just hard enough for Hannah to feel it, not really hard, and so the smacks only slowly built up a sting. After about three minutes of this, Clarisse paused again to check in.
"A little over half done, cherie," she soothed, rubbing Hannah's bottom. "My brave chou.”
“Wanna be done now Bee”
"Almost done, my love," Clarisse promised. "You can have two minutes of the lighter smacks with Madame la Règle Rouge, or twelve regular smacks with my hand. Either way they'll be here." Clarisse lowered her hand to Hannah's sit spots, so far untouched with the ruler.
“Hand, Bee.”
"Oui ma chou, that's all right then," Clarisse agreed, rubbing Hannah's bottom before resuming the spanking with her hand on Hannah's sit spots. These smacks were at her normal strength and speed, and quickly turned Hannah's sit spots - already pink from the warm-up spanking - deeper pink, almost but not quite red.
It was over in less than a minute, and then Clarisse rested her hand, rubbing Hannah's bottom all over.
“Done, Bee?”
"All done ma chou," Clarisse promised. "Time for your crème pâtissière vanille for these pretty creampuffs, non? All baked now," she soothed, taking down the vanilla lotion to tend to her chou.
“Thanks, Bee. Love you.,”
"I love you too ma chou. And not just for your adorable bottom," Clarisse added with a playful grin. She lifted Hannah up and kissed her again. "You are ma chou, my beautiful girl, I love you, for you , no matter how many tallies you get or how naughty you've been. Sick or well, you're still mine and I'm not going away.”
“I’m not going away either Bee. You’re stuck with me forever”
"Good," Clarisse agreed. She climbed into bed with her chou, continuing to rub and soothe Hannah's bottom as she hadn't bothered taking Hannah's shorts back up again yet.
Maybe I won't bother with that, I can't keep ma chou out of my hands anyway, Clarisse thought.
If Monsieur et Madame expected them to sleep the whole time, they'd probably be disappointed. Besides, her chou had slept plenty. But she'd keep her chou occupied until they were summoned back downstairs.
It turns out they did fall asleep after all, Hannah realized this when her alarm suddenly started blaring at her and she sat up grogily, trying and failing to turn it off, which woke up Clarisse, both from Hannah moving and the loud sound.
Clarisse woke abruptly from a light doze, arms still wrapped protectively around Hannah, as the alarm blared.
"Zut alors," she grumbled, reluctantly pushing herself off Hannah.
"Clarisse Agathe, you have thirty seconds to be decent."
Somewhere along the way she and Hannah had both misplaced their clothes before falling asleep. Clarisse did her best to correct her state of undress as quickly as possible.
Twenty-nine seconds later, both Hannah and Clarisse were dressed when Risse opened the door. "Here we are, Tante Abby." Clarisse grinned.
"I see that, petites. Come on, the match is starting momentarily." Abby said as she led them down the stairs to the family room.
Clarisse kept Hannah's hand in hers, as they followed Abby down to the family room to join everyone. They sat on the couch with James and Amanda, and James took Hannah's hand in his.
"Feeling better now, ma princesse?”
“Yeah daddy, sorry for being naughty”
"I forgive you ma princesse. I trust your Bee to take care of you properly. It's alright now," James said, giving Hannah a warm hug. "I love you, Hannah, sweetheart, even when you're in trouble, and the trouble's all gone now, don't worry.”
“Love you too. Hi mama”
"Hello my angel." Amanda hugged Hannah in her turn. "I'm glad you're feeling better, sweetheart." She stroked Hannah's short hair gently. "I love you.”
The match had begun while Hannah's parents were comforting her, but not much of note had happened; Brazil and Mexico seemed fairly evenly matched to start, and the ball was possessed jealously by both sides whenever they could get their hands (or rather, feet) on it.
It wasn't until the twenty-first minute that the deadlock was broken, Adriana Leal getting the ball past the Mexican keeper for the first time all match.
"Good," Glennon said.
"Supporting Brazil, are you, cherie?" Abby raised an eyebrow.
"Anything that makes AT happy, if Brazil make Mexico lose at the soccer then it's like payback, isn't it?" Glennon asked. "What do you think, Hannah?”
"But she also has friends on La Tri so not necessarily "revenge" Auntie Glennon?”
"I suppose," Glennon allowed. "Who do you want to win?”
"Hope for a tie?" Hannah giggled.
"Well, that would mean a penalty shootout, since this is a semifinal," Abby said dryly. "I suppose more chances for keepers to show off aren't a bad thing for you, though, petite. More chances for you to learn.”
"I guess I'm pulling for La Tri, then.”
"Then so am I," Clarisse said, putting an arm around her chou in solidarity.
Just then, Mexico's Nicolette Hernández stopped a shot of Ary Borges' before it could reach her keeper. She cleared the shot away, conceding a corner kick, and fouled on Brazil's Bia Zaneratto.
The ref's whistle screamed across the pitch, and the red card flashed out at Nicolette, bringing the match to a standstill.
"Uh oh, that was naughty.”
"That's for sure," Clarisse agreed. "And it puts Mexico at a disadvantage, they're already one goal behind and have to play a woman down.”
"It was, petite." Abby turned back to the TV just as Brazil scored a second goal. "This just went from bad to worse, sadly.”
"Maybe I'm actually getting good at figuring out the soccer," Glennon suggested as Antonia celebrated with the other Brazilians on the pitch.
"That is certainly possible, cherie." Abby said then looked concerned when Hannah pouted.
"Are you okay ma chou?" Clarisse asked, worried.
"Auntie Glennon, you're forgetting one thing though, besides AT not wanting her friends, and Scar is technically my friend too. We bonded before, well before, anyway besides that, shouldn't we want to play a final against Mexico before Brazil cause North America solidarity? P-plus if by some horrible chance we lose they could get revenge for us?”
"Well of course AT doesn't want her friends to lose," Glennon said. "And I like Scarlett just as much as any of her, or your other friends, sweetheart. But she knows players on the Brazilian side, too, even if they're not as close because they haven't been at Angel City. She might consider it revenge for Mexico defeating our side the other day, if Brazil wins." Glennon shrugged. "That's how I see it anyway. Plus, if it does go to Brazil versus the US in the final, then AT can invite Scar and Katie to watch Brazil go down.”
Just then a yellow card was whistled for, and Karen Luna of Mexico was in the ref's book.
Diana Ordóñez and María Sánchez were subbed off together in favor of Reyna Reyes and Karina Rodriguez, but the substitution didn't seem to do much to improve Mexico's chances. True, Brazil wasn't scoring any more either (yet), but they made it to halftime with Brazil still ahead 2-0.
When the squads returned to the pitch for the second half, it didn't take long for Brazil to extend their lead with yet another goal.
Glennon flinched at the accusatory look Amanda sent her way. "What? Sister, it's not like I'm manifesting it or anything."
"You're upsetting ma chou, Tante Glennon." Clarisse glared, too.
The situation was not looking particularly positive as the minutes flew by without even one Mexico goal, despite Hannah trying to manifest them. Before they knew it, the match was over and Brazil had won 3-0. The most surprising thing however, was instead of anger or a tantrum, Hannah got up and immediately went to hug her Auntie Glennon. "I'm not mad with you, Auntie Glennon, it's just football.”
Glennon hugged Hannah back. "I'm glad, sweetheart. And at least we'll all be on the same side for the next match, hmm?" She took Hannah aside, into the kitchen, and slipped her a cookie from the jar when Abby wasn't looking. "Are you excited for the next match?”
"Uh huh. But food first, we could eat supper before the match so we are finished?”
"Definitely," Glennon agreed. "I suppose I shouldn't be giving you cookies before supper, but you can put it away for later, Hannah sweetie, okay?”
"Okay."
"Any place you had in mind, petite?"
"The taco place?”
"Don't worry Miss Hannah, we've got it." Adelaide had been coming over to find out what the group wanted for dinner so she and Elise could make or pick it up for them and the family wouldn't have to worry about it. "Just give me the list, Madame Abby, and we'll be back with it.”
"Actually, thank you, but you don't need to. Tobin and Christen and their family are coming by to watch the match, I sent them the same order as last time, just slightly less quantity. If you feel the need to do something, however, you could get plates and everything ready for when it arrives?”
"Yes Madame," Adelaide nodded and she and Elise went to lay the table properly. Glennon rolled her eyes a little when she knew Addy and Elise couldn't see her, still unused to all this fuss being made over them.
"Don't worry, cherie. They will be across the street in three days, still able to dote on petite, but not in our kitchen as often, hmm? Excited for the new house, petite? Speaking of kitchens, what do you think will be the first thing you cook and ask for their help to cook in the new house, petite?”
"Oh, uh huh, yeah I'm excited Auntie Abby," Hannah looked up, having hastily put the cookie Auntie Glennon gave her into her pocket. "Umm...But I still don't want to leave you, you know? And the first thing I cook in the new house, umm..." Hannah sucked on her lower lip thoughtfully.
"Creampuffs," Clarisse suggested.
"I would have thought that was the first thing you bake in the new house, Risse." Glennon chuckled.
Hannah pouted. "Oh, not fair.”
"Pork chops, I'm sure, ma chou." Clarisse smiled, and Hannah brightened.
"Yes! Pork chops. I want to learn how Popo makes them cause those are really good.”
It wasn't long after that Tobin, Christen, Alyssa, Gisele, and Zoe arrived. AT ran to Hannah and Clarisse, hugging them, as Tobin and Christen carried the food past them into the kitchen to put the bags down on the island.
"Risse, Hannah, did you see? Mexico lost, that means we can have Scar and Dani and Katie in our box and they don't have to be across the stadium like last time!”
"Uh huh. And we can now get revenge for them instead of on them." Hannah turned to Auntie Glennon with a frown, which the Press-Heaths copied in solidarity, Zoe going as far as trying to "glare" at Glennon.
"What did Grandma Glennon do, Hannah?" AT asked.
“Wanted Brazil”
"Only so that you could spend time with your friends during the final, instead of them feeling obliged to be on the other side again," Glennon said.
"I can understand that. It's okay, Hannah."
"Petite-fille, why are they glaring?" Abby asked the youngest Press-Heath, trying not to laugh.
"Upset cousin Hannah." Zoe then hugged Hannah, crossing her arms at Glennon.
"I'm okay now, Zoe. We aren’t upset with Auntie Glennon anymore. It worked itself out okay?"
"Okay."
Glennon went to Zoe, meeting her eyes. "You still look mad with me, kiddo. What's up?”
"Just don't want people upsetting Hannah. Or-"
"I think what she's trying to say is that we had similar experiences before finding our family and homes and that we feel a close bond and that she's not upset at you, so much as that it's upsetting for us when people we care about are upset, which is why she was still upset at the situation not at you Auntie Glennon. Right?"
"Right, thanks for explaining. It was just being the last sister and knowing I couldn't be drafted away.... Oops, sorry."
"It's okay." If I did have siblings I would have probably been the last one left behind too, Hannah thought but didn't say. "We've used up enough of the break, who's hungry?”
"Everyone, Grandma Glennon," AT said, getting a few nods of agreement as they all went to sit at the table. Clarisse pulled Hannah into her lap when they sat down, so that Hannah's weight wasn't fully on her bottom.
Zoe was sitting next to them, too, and this moved Hannah closer to Zoe so they weren't split up by Clarisse.
Before they knew it, everyone was finished and looking at the clock in the kitchen, Hannah saw they had five minutes before the start of the match. "Everyone, we have less than five minutes.”
They settled down to watch the USWNT battle Canada, through the rainstorm at Snapdragon Stadium, glad to still be safe in the Wambach-Doyle family room. After a soaking wet match dragging through regulation, extra time, and penalties...
"Big Lyssa did it!" AT collapsed in relief. "She saved us."
"That she did hmm?"
"And see? We got to see big Lyssa take and make another penalty!"
"Ma chou, I know you’re excited, but can you take it down just a notch you might encourage your cousins or worse-"
Squawk! "Big Lyssa is the GOAT!" Squawk!
Suddenly, the bird in question appeared on his post in the family room, and Clarisse would tell anyone who asked that she thought he was doing this just to mess with her.
“Alyssa is the GOAT, but who taught Monsieur Lafayette to say so?” AT asked.
"Well it certainly wasn't me." Clarisse huffed. "Ma chou?"
"Uh uh, Bee.”
Hannah suddenly got an idea.
"Monsieur Lafayette, what do you call this?" She showed the parrot a picture of a football.
Squawk "The soccer ball." Squawk.
"Well, Risse didn't teach him that then," AT reflected, "or Sof either. But I suppose Angelina was originally training him, if I remember right, besides Risse.”
"It was me, Alyssa," Glennon gave her adopted granddaughter a small eyeroll.
"Oh right, cause of ‘ the soccer’," AT laughed.
Just then, Zoe let out a loud yawn, followed by Amma and Hannah. "I guess it's time for us to leave so we can all head to bed, Maman. The next watch party will be across the street?" "Yes, I'm sure there will be more than enough cars to help you spot the right house, petite.”
After hugs all around, the Press-Heaths departed for their home with some leftover food.
Meanwhile, as Glennon went to tidy up the kitchen with Adelaide and Elise, Abby and Clarisse respectively set about getting Amma, Tish, and Hannah up to bed.
"No smacks tonight, ma chou. Those creampuffs have had enough for today."
"Okay, thanks Bee. You can get changed first, have to get everything for Lafayette, have to be responsible.”
"That's very good of you ma chou," Clarisse praised. She hurried through changing nevertheless. When Monsieur Lafayette was fed, watered, and settled on his perch for the night it was Hannah's turn to get changed.
Then Clarisse promptly took her to bed, cuddling her close. "And how are those pretty creampuffs, ma chou?" She had promised no smacks, but she couldn't promise her chou's bottom would be completely neglected, cupping it gently with her hands.
"Just the way you like them, Bee, promise. Sleep now?" Hannah yawned.
'Sleep now," Clarisse agreed, snuggling with Hannah and humming gently until Hannah fell asleep in her arms. Clarisse wasn't long in following.
Chapter 81: Final Move and Final Match (of the Gold Cup)
Summary:
The 2024 W Gold Cup comes to a close, and the Wambach-Doyles and Press-Heaths, along with their friends, watch the third place and final at James, Amanda, Clarisse and Hannah's newly finished house. Hannah's surrounded by her friends, her love, and her family, in a new house to call her own, and the darkest chapter of her life is over. A new life can begin. With her love, Clarisse Le Bihan, her Doyle-Melton cousins, plus her adopted cousins, the Thompsons - now Press-Heaths - Hannah won't have to worry about being alone again.
That doesn't mean there's no scope for trouble, of course, especially when there's still some dissension within the 'family' - especially where it comes to Clarisse and Alyssa's bosses. Or one of them...Sophia Bush. Some actions are harder to forgive than others, and some lessons still need to be taught.
Notes:
This is the end of "Hannah Cardwell's Holiday", but not the end of Hannah's story. (For one thing, she's for sure a *Doyle* now, not a Cardwell any longer.) I did try for a Tolkien crossover sequel a couple months ago, but that ended up being more of a oneshot because real life happened. Don't worry, a real sequel will be coming, lol.
Chapter Text
Hannah woke up, glad to have been back in her bed, but also wanting to stay in this bed a little longer considering she wasn't taking it with her across the street.
After another five minutes of laying there, Hannah decided she should probably get up considering the long day in front of her and started to stretch, noticing she had more room cause Bee was not there. She must be downstairs fixing breakfast …
Squawk! Bonne matin! Squawk!
"Good morning, Monsieur Lafayette," Hannah yawned.
Squawk! Petit-déjeuner!
"Uh huh. Sure, come on." Hannah got dressed. "Shoulder?"
Épaule! Squawk! The bird perched on Hannah's shoulder and got comfortable as she went downstairs with him.
"You look like a pirate, ma chou."
"Very funny, Bee. Perch.”
Squawk! Petit-déjeuner! Monsieur Lafayette demanded again as he flew to his perch in the kitchen, where Hattie and Honey were already enjoying their breakfasts.
Hannah got out his food and water, and the bird finally calmed down. "Apparently eating can cause even loud parrots to go quiet, not just loud people, huh ma chou?" Clarisse turned to the dogs, who now finished their breakfast and were staring at the parrot in question. "Don't worry girls, after today he won't be here, as often.”
Honey whined at this news, sounding disappointed. Monsieur Lafayette fixed a beady eye on her.
Miel! Squawk!
"That's right, Monsieur Lafayette. You can come over whenever you want, Honey just doesn’t like loud noises." Glennon turned to address her niece. "You can bring him by whenever, we just figured it wouldn't be every time, what with having to cross the street and everything. Does that sound better?”
"Yes please Auntie Glennon. It looked to me like Honey was gonna miss Monsieur Lafayette," Hannah said doubtfully. "And, and I'm gonna miss being here.”
"Shh, we know, petite. I think Auntie Glennon had it just a little wrong. Look.”
Clarisse covered a grin. Honey was standing on her back paws, her front paws leaned on Hattie, while Lafayette had perched on Hattie's head while the big dog stood still, allowing it.
"Well apparently Honey and Hattie are trying to keep Monsieur Lafayette, ma chou. At least right now.”
"That's okay, they will always have each other when we come over. And I think I have an idea how they could bond further." Hannah's eyes brightened with an idea. "But for now breakfast?" "Okay, ma chou, but you will tell us about this idea later, oui?" At Hannah's nod, Clarisse continued, "Speaking of breakfast, I have a surprise for you.”
"A surprise, Bee? What is it? I like surprises," Hannah said hopefully.
Unless, of course, Bee intended to give her more smacks before breakfast. She hoped that wasn't it, cause she hadn't even had time to be in trouble yet.
"Being you are crossing the street, Tante Glennon and I thought it would be fun, and you wouldn't mind, pork chops for breakfast here, then your Popo's pork chops at the new house before the match. This one won't be your Popo's, but it's pork chops for breakfast and-”
"That sounds wonderful Bee, thank you so much," Hannah interrupted her Bee, smiling brightly.
Adelaide and Elise were working on cooking eggs, toast, and hash browns for the family. Clarisse, though, had insisted on helping make breakfast for her chou , and the rest of the family, so she was cooking thin-cut boneless pork chops, seasoned with salt and black pepper, and seared them for a couple of minutes in a pan with olive oil, flipping them over, drizzling with maple syrup, and giving the other side a sear. In less than five minutes, she had the chops out of the pan and plated up for Hannah.
James took over at that point, sending Clarisse to the table with her plate and Hannah's. The rest of the family came through as more chops were done and served up, and eventually the entire family was seated, James included.
The breakfast chops were a hit with everyone. As the eating slowed, Tish was the first to speak, "Mama Abby, what are we doing this morning?"
"Well little love, I think there are still a few last minute things that need to be moved across the street. Isn’t that right?" Abby looked to Amanda and James, then Hannah and Clarisse respectively, questioningly.
“Well, there's moving Monsieur Lafayette across for one thing, and mostly just stuff for him that we can carry.” Clarisse commented.
After everything was moved, it was now time for lunch and since everyone was hungry, but tired, it was decided that they would order from a fish and chips place for lunch. Clarisse teased Abby and AT, "I thought you said ‘fries,’" but was more than happy to enjoy the meal when it came.
Hannah gave a grateful smile that there were at least two small containers of steamed, buttered peas among the other containers of mushy peas. After everyone was finished they moved to the family room to watch something, however thirty minutes into the movie, Clarisse was not paying attention to what it was, Clarisse woke up to find that her chou was no longer in her arms. A quick search of the first floor had Clarisse with a fond, yet exasperated smile.
"Ma chou, are you using the home theater to watch film reels of the Brazilians before the match?”
"Uh huh, and go over stats." Hannah held up the paper in her hand. "Like the film room at the stadium. Come sit." Clarisse was quick to obey as the large, fluffy recliner seats had enough room for two people, if snuggled together.
Like the film room indeed, the team would kill for a film room like this. "Ma chou, can I ask why?"
"Well, you fell asleep, I didn't want to have to make AT or her sisters watch if they couldn't play, and I didn't want to bore any of the others. As for the statistics, well it helps to brush up." Hannah showed Risse the paper which was some of Marta's stats, the Brazilian's beaming smile was in the photo in the top left corner, but she was in a Brazilian jersey, not a Pride one. "If only you knew someone in the Pride squad, hmm ma chou?" When Clarisse didn't get an answer she looked down to see that her chou had fallen asleep unexpectedly in her embrace.
Mon Dieu, my poor chou, she is probably exhausted .
Because they were recliners, the seats were comfortable and could be slept on if needed so Clarisse put Hannah's papers and things on the recliner seat next to them, turned off the screen, and reclined the seat back.
In this moment she thanked everything holy that her chou had thought to bring one of her blankets, covering them both and snuggling close, maybe a short nap would be good for both of them.
Hannah woke up 2 hours later, to find her blanket wrapped around her, but no signs of anyone else. Hmm, must have fallen asleep , she thought.
With a shrug, she made her way out to the backyard to see Auntie Abby with a smile on her face taking penalties against the dogs.
"Auntie Abby. How do you like it?"
"This is awesome, petite. I wish mine was this big.”
"Well, it's not quite as big as a real pitch, only about half the size, but it is still three times the size of yours, yes. I was wondering, do you think you could maybe teach Monsieur Lafayette to be in goal like Hattie and Honey?”
"We can try, but I make no promises, okay petite?" "Okay, thanks.”
After multiple attempts, it seemed that Abby’s methods just weren't going to work on Monsieur Lafayette, until Hannah got an idea.
"Épaule." The parrot was quick to obey, coming to rest on Hannah's shoulder.
"Honey, in goal please. Monsieur Lafayette, regarder le Miel" Surprisingly, the bird was quick to catch on, head swiveling back and forth as Abby took a few penalties against the smaller dog.
Then, she turned to look at the bird, "Dans l'objectif."
Having watched Honey, the parrot understood what to do, coming to eventually hover over the dog, now Abby missed the next shot, as she had placed the last one over the back of Honey's head in the upper left corner of the net.
"That's a very good idea, petite. Though let's not show anyone. We can save it in case we go to penalties in the match we can have before the one on TV."
"That's right, with everyone that's coming we might get to play 11 vs 11?"
"We'll see, petite. Why don't you call the birb back to his post, hmm?”
"Of course. Retour à l'article." The parrot obeyed, Honey surprisingly following him, laying under the shade the huge post, combined with the tree, provided. It seemed Hattie was choosing to still "protect" (read sleep) next to Glennon, Tish, and Amma.
They wouldn't be sleeping much longer as, as Hannah and Abby went inside for a drink of water, the doorbell rang.
The person turned out to be none other than Hannah's Popo, Beverly Riley, and behind her was not only Jiangli and her family, but also Ali Riley and Lucas.
"Please, come in everyone. Popo, the kitchen is to the right slightly, it's good to see you."
"You too. Are you feeling better, wàisūnnǚ?"
"Uh huh. The soup worked wonders, am all better and excited for pork chops."
"Good, am glad the soup and your Mama do their jobs." Beverly and Jiangli stopped to hug their granddaughter before heading to the kitchen.
As they came in and either headed to the backyard or the kitchen, Glennon, Hattie and everyone else was woken up by the new arrivals and made their way to the backyard to watch the upcoming match. Soon, they were joined by the arrivals of the Press-Heaths, Scarlett, Dani, and Katie, and even the majority of the sol rosa squad.
Seeing that they did in fact have enough people for an eleven vs eleven match, Abby asked everyone to split into two squads.
The result was the following:
GK - Angelina
DF - Ali, Gisele, Merritt
FW - Christen, Alyssa, Syd
MF - Tobin, Lily, Risse, Amanda
GK - Hannah
DF - Sarah, Glennon, Paige
FW - Katie, Claire, Abby
MF - Dani, Scarlett, Rocky, Mandie
Given that they didn't want to risk any injuries, and that they still had to eat before the match, they decided to play only 45 minutes, not a full 90.
Surprisingly, it was full time and still tied as Angelina was the Angel City number two keeper with experience and Hannah held her own, though she didn't have to worry much cause Sarah and Paige had played together lots and were in a rhythm helping Glennon defend pretty easily.
"What do we do now, Grandmere?”
"Penalties, we're making a substitution." Abby turned to wink at Hannah.
Angelina looked suspicious at this. "What substitution?”
"Honey, in goal. Monsieur Lafayette, Dans l'objectif.”
Honey trotted over to Angelina's goal, sat down in front of her, and barked once. The keeper gave Abby an incredulous look. "Um...ma'am…”
"Yes? Backyard rules, it's only fair that we have a true shot at protecting the goal, what with facing an actual keeper and all."
Squawk "Backyard rules, move please." Squawk
Angelina blinked, shrugged, and moved out of the way. She crossed the pitch to Hannah's side. "Your backyard rules are crazy, little one, you know that?”
Hannah shrugged. “That’s okay.”
Amanda was the first up, her shot being stopped by Honey fairly easily.
Glennon followed Sister’s example, her shot getting batted away by Angelina.
Ali stepped up to take the penalty next, trying to slot it in the top right corner, more worried about Honey than her hovering partner.
There was complete silence when Monsieur Lafayette actually stopped the ball, heading it away. Even Hannah let out a shocked whisper of, "I can't believe that actually worked.”
When Paige stepped up next, she managed to get the ball just past Angelina's glove.
When Lucas started cheering from the "fan section" from the bench next to Monsieur Lafayette's post, Ali resisted the urge to roll her eyes.
Syd scoffed, seemingly a little perturbed by this and took it as a challenge to take the next penalty.
She decided to focus on Honey also, but with a different approach. Instead of going at the parrot, Syd faked out Honey and slotted it below the bird in the left corner.
Abby, not wanting to take any chances, decided to go next, slotting the ball just past Angelina's reach, in the bottom right hand corner.
Tobin, not wanting to get shown up by Syd, decided to try the same method, but used the opposite corner. She was successful, but the score was still only 2-2.
Dani decided to follow after Tobin, but her shot landed right in Angelina's hands.
Christen chose to go next, wanting to emulate her Top, the second most surprising thing so far though was that Monsieur Lafayette seemed to have caught on and swooped down to swipe the ball away.
"W- what can't this birb do?" AT wasn't the only person surprised, just the only one speaking about it.
"We're as surprised as you, petite.”
Most surprising to most of their guests given the connections of the order people were going, was that Katie went next, not Scarlett.
Katie's shot went just wide, ringing off the post.
AT decided to go next, trying to challenge Monsieur Lafayette, knowing what Honey was capable of.
The parrot rose to the occasion, falling for the fake out but flying across the goal and stopping the ball with his beak.
"This bird! He literally flew across the goal!"
Squawk "Thank you!" Squawk
Before AT could further seethe at one half of her keeper, Scarlett stepped up, eyeing Angelina carefully as they practiced against each other often enough even if just for fun.
She decided to aim high, choosing not to try and fake out the Angel City second keeper.
It worked! Angelina dove horizontally, expecting Scarlett to shoot for the right bottom corner with her dominant foot, not aim for the top left corner.
"I think Monsieur Lafayette deserves an early supper after all those saves non, Tante Abby?”
"I think you are right, Risse. Move to the kitchen/family room everyone?”
When everyone nodded their agreement, Hannah lead the way back inside.
She turned to Scarlett. "I know Popo is teaching me her pork chops, and AT and her sisters want to help with the dumplings, but since we have a common opponent do you have anything that you would like to make?”
“If you have the ingredients, maybe pozole?” Scarlett asked, only slightly hesitating.
“Of course we have the ingredients.” Hannah smiled.
After all the dishes were made and brought to the main table and the extra table, it was time to dig in.
Everyone enjoyed the meal and all of the dishes got compliments from everyone, including the kiddos.
Before they knew it, it was getting close to time to watch the match.
"Are you all okay with watching it in the movie room, that way we have enough room for everyone?" Hannah asked, kinda nervous.
“Of course, petite.”
With that everyone headed to the movie room after putting their paper plate in the trash. While not to the exact specifications of a movie theater, as with the backyard pitch, it was bigger than most home theaters and fit everyone comfortably as Amanda tuned in to the correct channel.
To everyone's relief, in the intervening days since the Snapdragon Semifinal downpour, the pitch had dried out and the weather was fair. They all hoped it would stay that way.
@@@
As the medal ceremony began to play, it lookEd like the screen would be turned off until Hannah spoke up.
"Mama can you back it up please?"
"You're Tante Abby has the control."
"Tante Abby can-"
"Do you have a good reason?"
"I think I saw someone in the stands."
"Who, petite?"
"Tia Ali’s friend."
"Okay, now I'm intrigued. "Can you back it up please, ma'am."
"Yes, you have my attention, petite."
Abby proceeded to do as asked until told to stop.
"There! Now watch carefully, I forgot her last name but isn't that?"
Ali Riley stared at the screen utterly shocked.
"That's- that’s you're right, pet. Thank you for catching that. What is she doing there?"
"Could she be missing Tia Marta, Tia Ali?"
Ali looked at AT incredulously.
"What, I've gotten some perspective on being away from the person you have deep feelings for."
"B- but she hurt her. That-"
"Alexandrah!” "Watch yourself, princessan." Beverly and Lucas scolded Ali at the same time.
"S-sorry. It's just she didn't tell me she was going to be here."
"She probably wanted to keep it a secret, even from Marta and just watch her play one last time. She probably didn't want to add to any pressure Marta was already feeling."
"Oh you know all about that do you?" Ali turned on the new voice sarcastically.
That had both Hannah and AT craning their necks to look at the doorway and staring with wide eyes.
Before anyone else could react, both cousins got up from their seats and proceeded to kick Ashlyn in each shin almost simultaneously before moving to the woman behind her now that Ashlyn was crumpled in a ball on the ground. AT didn't even remember Lyssa's conversation as she said, "You hurt Tia Ali!" before proceeding to kick Sophia Bush in the shin also, sending the actress and partial ACFC owner, and her boss to the ground. Before either of them could do any more damage, they were both pulled back, Hannah by Risse and AT by Tobin, the latter screaming, "Let me go!" as Tobin took her to a guest room, Clarisse did the same except heading even further away to their separate apartment.
"Ma chou? That was naughty." Clarisse said, sitting on the bed in their new room.
Hannah lay on their bed with her head in Clarisse's lap, sobbing angrily. "Sh-she shouldn't be here! She ruined it for K-Kriegs! Not fair, not! Is all your s-stupid b-boss' fault!”
"She's your boss too, ma chou.”
"N-no! D-don't want her," Hannah cried. "S-she's m-mean and r-ruined everything to get what she wants! Like them !"
"Whoa, ma chou! I know you are angry, but I doubt that Kreiger would still be with either of them if she was remotely like them ma chou. She hasn't brought physical harm to anyone, hmm?”
"I dunno," Hannah sniffled. "But AT said she's mean too.”
"And sometimes, people speak, and act, without knowing the full story. Remember what happened with Lea and Amma and your Uncle Craig? We didn't know the full story then, hmm?”
"O-oh...uh huh," Hannah swallowed hard and nodded. "I remember." She shuddered.
"And Lea is our friend now, plus Miss Ali seems to want to give them a chance so we should t-" Clarisse was cut off by a phone ringing.
Hannah reluctantly pushed herself to her knees and took her phone out, answering it with wide eyes when she saw it was Casey Murphy calling.
"O-oh hi, Casey?" she squeaked.
"Hi yourself, little one. You're on speaker, I've got me and Alyssa here, Alex is driving, and Charlie'd be here but she's in Servo's car, she's probably asleep.”
"I'm guessing by now you heard what ma chou got up to earlier?" Clarisse said dryly, after her chou obeyed putting the other side of the call on speaker also.
"What your chou and my mini got up to," Alyssa Naeher put in disapprovingly.
"Would you two prefer to handle the hand portions yourselves?" Risse asked Lyssa and Casey.
"H-hand p-portion?" Hannah interrupted shakily, and Casey immediately began speaking soothingly to her.
"Yes honey, portion , what you two did was very much a red card level offense, and while I would bet dollars to donuts you two were in some sort of littlespace when it happened, cause I'd grant you more sense than that usually, something has to be done. We can take care of the hand portion, can't we Lyssa? And that would probably mean something less worrisome for the other portion."
"Yes, we can do that," Alyssa agreed. "Take deep breaths Hannah, red card or not it's not an execution, little one, you're okay.”
"Ma chou, shhh. Come sit." Clarisse put an arm around Hannah. "They are correct, it won't be the worst thing ever, and I will be right here the whole time, okay?" Clarisse pulled Hannah close for a hug. "And, you don't have to worry about the fouet anymore, what with facing a keeper's hand, only Madame La Règle Rouge before bed, okay?”
Hannah sniffled. "O-oh, okay," she whispered, clinging to Clarisse. "P-please don't be mad."
"We're not mad," Alyssa said reassuringly. "You did wrong, you'll answer for it, and then it'll be alright little one. It'll be all forgiven once it's over and you apologize to Miss Ashlyn and Sophia."
Hannah cringed. "W-what if they hate us?"
"They won't," Casey promised. "Breathe, you're okay Hannah. You don't have anything worse than a warmed bottom to fear, and you know what that feels like. It's okay I promise."
Hannah nodded into Clarisse's shoulder, clinging to her Top anxiously.
"It's going to be okay, ma chou." Clarisse gave Hannah a reassuring squeeze. "See you all in less than a couple of hours?”
"Yes. Alex knows some short cuts, it'll probably be closer to an hour and a half," Alyssa said. "Just make sure Hannah keeps breathing, we don't want her to panic.”
"Understood. Oui, ma chou will be okay.”
With that they ended the call and Clarisse pulled Hannah close, laying on the new bed, and got her chou focused on regulating their breathing.
Ten minutes earlier.....
Ali Krieger heard the screaming from further in the house, but didn't think much of it as the USWNT had just won and she was on the phone with Alyssa.
That was until she saw both AT and Hannah being led out of a certain room. AT and Tobin went to a room just a couple doors down, presumably a guest room, but Clarisse seemed to direct her charge out the back of the house.
That had her keeping Alyssa on the phone, but with a "give me a one moment Cub.”
The scene that she came upon was not what she expected. It seemed that this was like a theater room and the face in the stands that was on the screen seemed familiar. What caught her attention was the groaning coming from the floor. It seemed someone had kicked Ash and Sophia in the shins. Wait, not someone , AT and Hannah. she thought.
"Ash! Soph! Are you both okay?”
Ali dropped to the floor concerned, but also dropped her phone, that was still on the call with Alyssa, a now obviously distressed Alyssa.
"Miss Ali?! Can someone please tell me what is going on?! Or switch to video please?”
"We're fine, Al. Maybe switch Lys to video and go check on the kitchen, then maybe AT?”
"Okay." Ali picked up her phone, switching to the video call function and showing her Cub that they were both okay. "See, Cub. They're both okay. Maybe a small bruise at most, okay?”
"Uh huh. At least they're not hurt badly.”
"That's right. Give me a moment and we're going to have a discussion with AT, okay, Cub?" AT Alyssa's nod, Ali got up and after kissing both Ashlyn and Sophia on the forehead, and making her way to the kitchen where Beverly seemed to be watching over the numerous burgers not necessarily a hundred percent approving, but willing to keep them warm it seemed. Ali Riley's mom also sent her a look that said, "I can happily help you deal with this naughty behavior if you need it." That done, she headed for the room she had seen AT and Tobin go into and knocked on the door softly.
"Come in please," Tobin called softly, her little one wrapped in her arms, rocking AT in her lap as the younger girl sobbed in frustration.
Tobin rubbed AT's back gently, humming softly to her. "Little love, Alyssa, calm down, look at me, I need you to be able to look and listen, can you do that?"
AT gulped a breath and slowly looked up at Tobin, eyes brimming with tears. She didn't seem to have noticed Ali yet.
"There you are, now then, little love, what do we say about kicking people?"
"B-but Mama, she--"
Tobin squeezed AT's hand gently, shaking her head. "I know, little love. But , what do we say about kicking people?"
"N-not to.”
"Tia Zecira and big Alyssa already talked to you about that, didn't they?"
AT sniffled. "O-oh...uh huh.”
When Ali finally spoke, AT jumped a little. "T-Tia Kriegs?”
"Shh, you're okay. And not just me. Say hello, Cub.”
"Hey, little Lyssa," Alyssa murmured softly to AT.
AT whimpered softly. "P-please don't be mad, big Lyssa, please..."
"No, no, shhh," Alyssa soothed. "No one's mad, sweetie, yes, you're in trouble but that's all it is."
"B-biggest ever trouble?"
Alyssa shook her head. "We'll talk first, little Lyssa, don't you worry, no one's going to let anything bad happen to you. Remember last summer?"
AT let out a small whine and nodded.
"Well it's going to be more like Tia Zecira, than like when you got home, I think.”
"I would think so, but didn't you warn Alyssa not to kick anyone and explained the situation to little Lyssa previously Cub?" At the keeper's nod, Ali continued, "Which is also more information than Hannah had when she simply followed your lead.”
AT cringed. "S-sorry..."
"Are you sorry for misleading Hannah, or for hurting Miss Ashlyn and Sophia?" Alyssa asked, and AT nodded rapidly.
"Uh huh.”
"So, I'm thinking maybe you could handle the hand smacks warm-up when you get here, then there's less for whatever comes after?”
"A-after?" AT whimpered even as Alyssa agreed to taking care of the hand smacks.
"Shhh, just breathe little love," Tobin soothed.
"You're going to be okay, little Lyssa. Listen to your Mama. I'm thinking maybe we follow you and your Mamas home and we can deal with "after" later, okay?"
"Sounds good, you can take Sof’s room as she's in San Diego."
"That sounds good, if you're both okay I'm going to go back to that theater room until they get here okay? Shh, it's going to be okay Lyssa." After AT nodded her head just slightly and curled into her Mama Tobin, Ali left the room, retracing her footsteps back to the theater room.
Meanwhile, Ashlyn was breathing heavily on the floor. "She really is the best of both of them; fast like Press but man can she kick as hard as Tobin."
"What are you doing here, Harris?"
"I was invited. Abby told Al anyone with her was invited. She said something about picking up celebratory burgers, or ice cream. The b- burgers are in the kitchen.And to answer your question, Riley, yes. When Ali was in Germany it was very hard.”
“But not as hard as recently, hmm?"
"That is enough princessan. We will be having a discussion later."
"Sorry, just upset about Toni and I took it out on you. Sorry."
"It's okay. I know there's a lot of animosity to go around. I think she didn't say anything because she wanted to observe. If I was a betting person I would wager that she is waiting for the Olympics, unless heaven forbid they win, then she might surprise her there."
"Okay, but how did she get there so sneakily?"
The answer to this question actually came from a different voice.
"Ma'am, I am thinking maybe McLeod? She followed them all the way to Iceland and Kailen was always talking about "Tia Marta, according to Sof."
"That makes sense, thank you, Christen."
"No problem, Ma'am."
When she returned to the theater room, she found Ash and Soph both in pretty good spirits. After checking in, and Alyssa seeing they were fine, that call finally ended.
Soon, conversation turned back to the screen in question.
"Is that-" Ash started to ask before she was cut off by a growl of an answer. "Yes! She still holds a torch for her despite what she put her through. She didn't even tell us she was coming!" Ali wasn't sure whether Sydney Leroux, her ex-teammate and long time friend was referring to her own situation with Ash or Toni and her obviously being there for Marta.
Before she could even consider reprimanding the forward, she noticed that there was someone new standing behind Syd and whatever this person whispered in her ear had her visibly deflating and blushing pink before she was quick to apologize.
"I'm sorry, that was not me taking a shot at you. Toni could have told us she was here. Alex could have probably gotten her a better spot." Ali Riley nodded rapidly in agreement, choosing not to speak.
Her bottom must already be on the line. I see the Swede has stepped up since proposing. Ali Krieger thought with a smile.
It probably felt like an eternity for some and five minutes for others, but roughly one hour later, there was yet another ring of the doorbell.
Less than five minutes after that Alex, Alyssa, and Casey made their way into the theater room. Abby took charge, leading most of the ACFC players, that either didn't have as great a connection to Ali, didn't need to be around for this or simply had to get home sooner rather than later, gm her family and the rest of the Press-Heaths to the kitchen to start dishing out burgers. This left both Alis, Lucas, Syd, the mystery woman, the three keepers and herself as the only remaining people in the room.
"Well, the band’s all back together.”
"Not really the time, Alex.”
The forward shrugged, turning her attention to the screen. "Is that-"
"Yes."
"Uh huh."
"Yes! Oww, sorry.”
"You can make the case that she started all this."
"Strike 3.5 princessan." Lucas shook hid head, "She had no control over their actions through a screen.”
"Speaking of, where are they, Miss Ali ma'am?”
With those instructions, both keepers headed off in their desired direction, nodding their thanks to Ali Krieger.
As she noticed Casey head out the door to the outside, Alyssa Naeher took a deep breath before knocking on the door she was directed to.
When she heard Alyssa's knock, Tobin directed the keeper to enter, which she did promptly. She found the younger Alyssa curled in Tobin's lap, and came to sit by them on the bed.
"S-sorry, promise, really sorry Lyssa, I didn't mean to be bad, I just had s-so many big feelings and they all came out at once and--"
AT found herself scooted into big Alyssa's lap and hugged close.
"Shh, I know you didn't mean it, I've got you, breathe for me little one," Alyssa soothed AT. "Breathe in, hold for four, breathe out, and count four again, can you do that for us?"
AT clung to Alyssa, taking calming breaths as directed and letting them out again slowly. Finally she was calm, and looked at the keeper warily.
"Am...am I fired?"
"No, AT, sweetie. Though you really could have been, if the circumstances had been different," Alyssa felt obliged to say, and gave AT a reassuring squeeze as tears welled up in her eyes.
"Save the tears, sweetheart, you'll need them."
AT whimpered.
"I distinctly remember telling you not to kick anyone much less Miss Ashlyn and Sophia, especially after I did my best to explain the situation. Not to mention the impression that shows Hannah, Gisele, Scarlett, and especially Zoe, hmm?”
AT sucked on her lower lip nervously.
"Lavender's in my backpack Mama Tobin?"
"I've got her," Tobin promised, picking up the backpack and retrieving the plush reindeer, putting her into AT's arms immediately.
AT hugged Lavender close before looking back up at big Alyssa meekly. "I...I wasn't thinking about any impressions Lyssa, and, and I didn't mean to forget, honest, but it was like a biggest mad happened and--"
"Breathe, little love." Tobin could see AT beginning to panic again, and squeezed her shoulder.
"Sorry," AT whispered.
"I've been there. And you know what helped me, breathing and counting slowly to ten before saying or doing something rash, maybe try that if there's a next time?”
"Yes Lyssa." AT nodded obediently. "I'll try, really truly promise.”
"Okay, little love. It's time." Tobin took charge, speaking quietly but firmly. "Let's get this part over with."
"Just my hand, little one," Alyssa rubbed AT's back comfortingly, and AT sniffled.
"Okay." She hugged Lavender hard as she was carefully turned over Alyssa's lap, squirming as her bottom was bared, touched by the cool air.
Then Alyssa's hand patted her bottom cheeks in warning and AT tried not to tense up, yelping as the hand swatted down more firmly.
"Oww..."
"I know, sweetie." Alyssa kept one hand on AT's back to steady her as she continued the spanking, and AT squirmed and drummed her feet on the bed, crying hard as her bottom heated up.
"Owww, s-sorry, sorry big Lyssa, s-sorry I'll be good, won't kick anyone anymore, I'll try, promise!"
Alyssa scooped AT up in her arms and held her tight. "Shhh, there, there, all done for now sweetie," she whispered, righting AT's clothes gently over her tender bottom. "I've got you, you're okay little Lyssa, shhh."
Slowly AT calmed, swallowing a sob and clinging to the keeper's neck. "W-what now?"
"Now, you rest a little, you'll be getting a little more at bedtime from Miss Ashlyn to finish up."
AT's eyes widened in horror. "M-Miss Ashlyn ? But she's s-smacked Mama Tobin and Mama Christen before when they were bad!”
"Miss Ashlyn loves your Mamas very much, and she loves you too sweetie," Alyssa promised. "She'll forgive you and Hannah for kicking her when it's all over."
"O-oh..." AT gulped and nodded. "W-where's Hannah?"
"I think Hannah is with her Bee right now, and Casey's gone to them," Alyssa hazarded.
The thought that Hannah, too, was in for at least one keeper spanking worried AT. "Is Casey gonna be real mad?"
"No, sweetie," Alyssa assured her. "Hannah's going to be no worse off than you, promise. Casey's not mad, shh, just lean on me, I've got you."
AT snuggled into Alyssa's arms, anxious, and nodded.
Meanwhile, in Clarisse and Hannah's room...
Casey Grace Murphy was not, by nature, a strict disciplinarian. Or a disciplinarian at all, if she could help it. But, when someone she loved needed correcting and she was the best option...well, she'd do what she could. The blonde North Carolina keeper turned up outside Clarisse and Hannah's little apartment around the same time as Alyssa reached AT's door, and knocked briskly.
"Enter," Clarisse called, holding her chou in her lap.
Casey came in, crossing the room and sitting on a chair by the bed, where Clarisse and Hannah were seated. She placed a hand on Hannah's knee. "First things first, you okay, little one?”
“Nuh uh Casey, don’t want it”
"I know you don't want it sweetie, that's not what I meant though," Casey said, keeping her tone gentle and non judgemental. "Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself, or just Miss Ashlyn and Sophia?”
“Just Miss Ashlyn and Sophia…”
"Well, I'm glad you're not hurt, sweetie." Casey rubbed Hannah's knee reassuringly. "Now, you know it was really naughty for you and AT to kick them, don't you? And she's in more trouble than you are, she's already been warned about this kind of behavior and shouldn't have incited you to do it.”
“They were mean though”
"It's okay to have feelings, even really big feelings, about what Miss Ashlyn and Sophia did," Casey said gently. "But it's not okay to kick people, even when you're mad with them, alright? You know that, don't you, little one?”
“Uh huh Casey, guess so. Just didn’t think before I did it. Auntie Glennon said we gotta work on that”
"That's right, sweet girl. It's okay not to be perfect, it's okay to need to work on things, that's how we grow, alright?" Casey patted Hannah's thigh reassuringly. "We're not mad, Hannah. But even so, it does still have to be taken care of," she added reluctantly.
“No mat.”
"No, no mat this time," Casey promised, sharing a look with Clarisse.
“Kay.”
Casey nodded. "When you're ready we'll get started, Hannah. You can hold on to one of your friends," Casey had noticed the net full of Hannah's plush toys hanging up in the corner, "or your Bee can hold your hands, whichever you want, you don't have to do this alone, red card or not, I promise.”
“Can I have axolotl and Bee hold hands?”
"Of course," Casey agreed promptly, easing Hannah onto her lap (sitting up) so Clarisse could get up and fetch Hannah's axolotl from the collection.
Risse returned with the red and pink plush, putting the axolotl in her chou's arms. "Monsieur has good taste, so good for colour matching.”
“Bee…stop”
Clarisse gave Hannah a kiss on the cheek. "The pink, not the red ma chou," she clarified. "That is Madame La Règle Rouge's job, later. Not right now.”
“Hmph”
"Now ma chou, you know you earned this," Clarisse scolded gently, "it's alright to be upset with Madame Ashlyn and Madame Sophia but what you did to them wasn't right either.”
“Yeah Bee. Sorry. Sorry Casey”
"I know sweetie. Soonest begun, soonest over hmm? At least until bedtime?”
“Uh huh. Guess”
"Good girl. Over you go, Hannah," Casey prompted, helping Hannah into position. "You're going to be bare, would you prefer me or your Bee to take care of that part?”
“You can do it. Trust you too”
"Thank you Hannah," Casey said, easing Hannah's board shorts down and easily baring her bottom. She rubbed Hannah's back reassuringly, making sure Hannah's hands were in Clarisse's, and then gave Hannah's bottom a gentle pat before the first real smack landed.
"Owww..." Hannah said, clinging tightly to her Bee.
"I know. It's going to be over before you know it." This part at least , Casey thought but didn't say.
That said, Casey settled into a rhythm, her hand alternating between turning both of Hannah's bottom cheeks pink. Hannah, for her part, buried her face into the plush axolotl and clung tightly to her Bee.
“Hurts Bee”
"I know, ma chou. Casey seems to almost be finished though." Clarisse said sympathetically, carding her fingers through Hannah's hair.
Casey was indeed close to finishing as five minutes later she pulled Hannah's board shorts back up and moved her to sit on her lap for a moment.
Hannah looked from Casey to her Bee with wide eyes. "What happens now?" She sniffled.
Casey gently supported Hannah, ensuring her sore bottom wasn't touching anything, as Clarisse stroked her hair. "Now, you take the time you need to calm down, and we'll go back when you're ready," she said comfortingly. "Your Bee will take care of the rest at bedtime, and it shouldn't have to be very much more, I'm sure.”
“Uh huh. Kay Casey.”
"Good girl," Casey murmured. "It's okay sweetie, you're safe, I promise, nothing more awful than the ruler to worry about, and you know Madame La Règle Rouge pretty well by now I hear." She gave Hannah a slightly reassuring smile. "Want to know a secret, little one?”
“Uh huh. Secret?”
"M-hmm. At least you only have to worry about the ruler. If I got a red card, and Chris found out, which he would ... - well, he's got an old javelin in his closet. The birch kind." She shuddered. "Of course, it's more the size of a cane, than a real javelin, because that's what he would be using it for. But we met at Rutgers, he did track and field there, so he thinks it's funny to keep a cane that looks like a javelin.”
“That sounds awful. Don’t want that Bee”
"You won't be getting that ma chou, I promise, it's alright," Clarisse soothed Hannah.
“Kay Bee”
"Okay sweetie, ready to go back?" Casey coaxed. "I'll carry you if you want."
Sniffling, Hannah looped her arms around the keeper's neck as Casey lifted her up, and Clarisse stayed close to the keeper's side as Casey carried her protegee back to the house.
In the hall, Casey, Clarisse, and Hannah came face to face with Tobin Heath. Behind Tobin was Alyssa Naeher, who was likewise carrying the younger Alyssa in her arms. Tobin shifted to one side so the two keepers and their charges could see each other better.
"Hannah are you okay?" AT asked, fighting the tide of anxiety. Her own bottom burned plenty, but she felt even more worried about Hannah's, considering Hannah's predicament seemed to be considered at least somewhat her own fault.
“Uh huh. Hurts but okay. You?”
AT nodded. "Same, b-but big Lyssa says if I didn't you wouldn't and I gotta tell Miss Ashlyn sorry and I'm gonna b-but she s-spanked Mama Tobin and Mama Christen when they were bad and she might probably to me too," AT babbled nervously.
"Breathe," Alyssa instructed gently. "Miss Ashlyn doesn't bite, sweetie."
"B-but what if Miss Sophia does."
Then that's Miss Ashlyn's business, Alyssa thought but didn't say. "She won't bite you, little one. Breathe easy, it's alright, you're both going to be all alright.”
“Do I gotta talk to Miss Sophia and Ashlyn Casey? No, don't wanna, won’t do it again!”
"Yes you do, but your Bee and I will be right there," Casey promised. "We're not going anywhere, you're perfectly safe I promise.”
“Nooo! Don’t wanna! They gonna hate me!”
"No we won't, honey."
Casey tightened her hold on Hannah. Where the fuck did Ashlyn come from? she thought, not having heard the nearby door open. She turned around, Alyssa mirroring her motion, and the younger keepers, charges held close, faced their former national teammate.
"T-tia Ash?"
"Hey, little ones." Ashlyn kept her voice soft so as not to startle them again. "Why don't we all go into the kitchen, there's burgers waiting and I'm sure you two are hungry."
AT gave a small nod. "Uh huh.”
“Uh huh. Only ketchup?”
"Only ketchup," Ashlyn agreed. "You can have your burger however you like it, little one. Promise."
The group headed to the kitchen, Alyssa and Casey pausing just outside to set AT and Hannah on their feet. AT immediately clung to Hannah, doing her best to keep her older cousin safe.
“Thank you Tia Ash”
"You're welcome Hannah." Ashlyn had AT and Hannah sit together at the table on cushioned chairs, and sat across from them with Sophia next to her.
Tobin sat on AT's left and Clarisse on Hannah's right, with the two younger keepers flanking Ashlyn and Sophia, where their charges could see them.
"Tia Ash?" AT whispered, and the keeper reached across the table, taking AT's hand. "I...I..." AT stammered as Ashlyn squeezed her hand gently.
"Hey. No one's getting eaten except the burgers. Not allowed," Ashlyn said, rubbing AT's palm with her thumb. "Take a breath and start again. Or do you want Hannah to talk first?”
AT hesitated, looking at Hannah, but Hannah scrambled for the safety of Clarisse's lap, burying her face in her Top's shoulder, so AT gulped and tried again.
"Tia Ash, Miss Sophia, I, um…”
Christen and Ali appeared behind both, Ali sitting down and turning Hannah to face her, "Hi, kiddo. I heard you got into a bit of trouble, hmm? Well, I'm not going to smack you, and neither are they, you've already been smacked, hmm? You were following AT's lead and most importantly you've sorry, hmm?" When Hannah turned her body more towards Ali which prompted Sophia to move her chair closer to Ali, and Hannah.
"Uhhuh, sorry," Hannah sniffled. "No more smacks please don't be mad with me.”
"Do you have something to say to Ash and Sophia, kiddo?" Ali prompted.
"Uh huh." Hannah looked anxiously at them, wide eyes brimming with tears. "S-sorry kicked, sorry was bad.”
Sophia softened immediately, looking into Hannah's eyes. "Thank you for apologizing, Hannah," she said gently, and her tone gave AT the prompting she needed to pluck up her courage. "S-sorry too, Tia Ash, Miss Sophia ma'am. I...I know I'm in biggest trouble, not trying to get out of it, just..."
Seeing that Miss Sophia was focused on Hannah, AT looked to Ashlyn for help, heart pounding.
Ashlyn took AT's hands and squeezed gently.
"Hey, little one. You're going to be alright. Breathe, in, out, you know the drill."
Slowly, AT obeyed Ashlyn's directive, her eyes fixed on the keeper.
"Okay. There you go. Keep looking at me, alright, if looking at Miss Sophia worries you, hm? Sophia and I are alright, really, a bit bruised maybe but no worse than you'd give someone you were playing on the pitch."
If this was intended to make little Alyssa feel better, it had the opposite effect. She whimpered and pulled back, burying herself in Tobin's arms.
“You gotta bruise Miss Sophia?”
"Yes," Sophia said quietly.
AT whimpered again. "Mama--"
"Shhh," Tobin soothed, rocking AT gently and looking at Sophia. "She's afraid you're going to fire her, or make her Grandmere do it," Tobin said, getting a meek nod of agreement from AT, trembling on her lap.
"S-sorry, biggest sorry, p-please...didn' mean to, p-promise…”
“Miss Sophia! You can’t fire AT! And don’t make Auntie Abby do it! I’m the boss too!”
AT whipped around so fast she nearly took a tumble off Tobin's lap, but Tobin caught her in time.
"Whoa, easy little love! And Hannah, you may be part of the ownership group, but shouting about it isn't the way to help," Tobin chided.
"Sorry, sorry Mama Tobin, sorry Tia Ash, Miss Sophia ma'am," AT started babbling again, and Sophia shook her head slightly.
"I believe you're sorry, Alyssa. And that you've started to learn your lesson. I know Miss Naeher took care of you for it being a repeat offense, so the only firing happening here will be the fire being relit in a certain bottom. Because you can't just go around kicking people in the heat of the moment, whether they're your opponent, your teammate, your boss or whoever."
AT gulped, staring at Sophia. "I-I just..."
"This was an assault, Alyssa, and because I am your boss I can treat it as a workplace incident," Sophia said. "I have two choices here, since you're being chastised for a repeat offense, either fire you , or have a fire set in your bottom . And I think I know which one we’d prefer in the long run."
AT's mouth worked soundlessly, eyes wide, as Sophia talked.
“I think as the boss too AT doesn’t need anymore!”
Sophia turned to look at Hannah, eyebrows raised. Her gaze fell on the axolotl tucked under Hannah's arm. "I see," she said neutrally. "Thank you for sharing your opinion, Miss Doyle. Would your friend like to add anything?”
“Huh?”
Sophia pointed at the axolotl. "It's my observation that when Littles carry a friend with them, sometimes they have something to add. It helps the Little process the topic at hand, hm?”
“Finley says AT don’t need anymore. Don’t want her in trouble, Tia Sophia”
Sophia blinked in surprise at the new title, and smiled fondly. "Ah, I see. Well, Finley is definitely welcome to have that opinion too, sweetie. Would you and Finley like to tell me why you think AT doesn't need any more smacks?”
“Don’t know. Just doesn’t.”
"Hmm." Sophia looked back at AT, who had been moved back to her own chair, with Lavender in her lap. "And this is Lavender, right Alyssa?"
Alyssa nodded shyly, helping the reindeer wave a hoof at Sophia, who waved back.
"Okay, and what does Lavender think about this, hmm little one?"
AT swallowed nervously. "Lavender...Lavender says that we don't want more smacks, but...but shouldn't have kicked...shouldn't have hurt Miss Sophia and Tia Ashlyn...and, and if it's that or being fired...being able to play football is everything, Miss Sophia. It's our friends, our family. If I got fired, what if that put a black mark on Gi, what if people looked at her different cause of she's my sister and I'm that bad?”
"You aren't bad, little love, you just made a bad choice. I think.... I think maybe Ash, Ali, Soph, and big Lyssa come spend the night and Ash deals with your second part as a proxy for both of them and we can put this behind us for right now and eat our burgers, hmm?" Tobin suggested.
"O-oh...uh huh," AT nodded, looking at Ash, Sophia, and Alyssa, who all consented to the plan readily enough. They turned their attention back to their burgers, and AT tried not to dawdle, though she wasn't eager to rush it, either.
As they were finishing up, Hannah decided to try to bring up a happier subject.
"Tia Ash, big Lyssa? Did you know that my parrot could play keeper?”
"I did not know that," Ashlyn said, mildly surprised. "At least, Tobs mentioned it, but I thought she was joking.”
"No, it's true, he can. But he does with Honey. Do you want to see?"
"Ma chou, it is dark outside, not to mention you were naughty earlier and your Tias are probably tired.
Hannah pouted, which made Ali speak up from beside her. "What if we come by tomorrow and you can show us, hmm? Maybe watch Lyssa play against Tia Ash? Our flight doesn't leave until the afternoon, we could stay until, and for, lunch before we leave?" Ali suggested.
"That sounds fine to me, Ali," Sophia spoke up.
"Yes, if we're welcome tomorrow," Ashlyn agreed. "Would you like that?”
"Uh huh." "Yes, please." Hannah and AT answered almost simultaneously, Abby, Glennon, and Amanda confirming with "You're always welcome." meaning their respective homes.
With that decided, and everyone finished eating, hugs were given all around, although Zoe seemed reluctant to hug Ashlyn and Sophia at first, her own form of protest and sister solidarity it seemed everyone eventually said their goodbyes and the Press-Heaths, and Krashlyn, plus Sophia and Lyssa headed to the Press-Heaths home.
The Rileys and Hannah's family on James' side were next, but Beverly didn't leave without saying, "You call Clarissah if you need my help, ah?"
The Wambach-Doyles headed back across the street thirty minutes later, and were the last of the guests to leave.
The only guest who was actually staying the night was Casey, as she didn't have a connection like Ash did with Tobin, nor a home on the west coast. But this was not an issue because there were more than enough guest rooms for her to choose from.
After thanking Amanda and James multiple times, and trying to get out of Hannah's tight bear hug, the keeper settled into a guest room and Clarisse was finally allowed to take her chou back to their apartment without seeming rude.
When Clarisse got Hannah back to their bedroom, they settled in the sensory swing, Clarisse's arms around her chou as she held Hannah protectively. A few minutes to cool down from the stimulation of the day, and to come to terms with what needed to happen, would do Hannah good.
"There we go, ma chou, feeling calmer?" Clarisse stroked Hannah's hair, speaking soothingly to her. "Ready to finish up so we can go to bed?”
"I guess, Bee. Get it over with.”
"That's my brave chou." Clarisse kissed Hannah comfortingly, and nudged Hannah to her feet, getting the special ruler and leading Hannah back to the bed. "Here we are, ma chou. I'll start with my hand, it won't all be with Madame La Règle Rouge, alright? Not even all bare," she added, since Hannah's board shorts weren't much protection for an already warm bottom.
"Thanks, Bee. Love you.”
"I love you too, ma chou. So much," Clarisse promised. "My Hannah." She settled Hannah over her lap, shorts still up, and gave Hannah's bottom a gentle pat before beginning the spanking over Hannah's shorts with her hand, as promised.
"Oww..”
"Oh ma chou. I know," Clarisse cooed sympathetically. "But this part's almost done ma chou, then we'll get those bothersome shorts out of the way and see what colour we've got, hmmm?”
"Not funny, Bee.”
"Oh it wasn't supposed to be a joke ma chou," Clarisse said. She eased Hannah's shorts down gently. "Well I have good news for you ma chou.”
"My bottom is red so no more smacks?”
"Mm. Not quite red ma chou. But it's almost there. I think maybe eight from Madame La Règle Rouge, and they won't have to be very hard, should do the trick.”
"O- oh okay. Ready, Bee.”
Clarisse gave Hannah's bottom a gentle pat with her hand, then switched to the ruler, landing eight swats that really weren't much harder than that. In truth, Hannah's bottom had gotten fairly red between Casey and Clarisse's attentions, so these eight were mostly symbolic, just so Clarisse could say she had done as required. When that was done, though, she put the ruler aside, and got down the vanilla lotion as always to tend to her love.
"Here you are ma chou. All forgiven, let's give your pretty creampuffs their pastry cream," Clarisse soothed, gently rubbing it in.
"Thanks, Bee. You want to try the new bathroom while I get Lafayette settled?”
"Sounds good ma chou. I'll run us a bath," Clarisse added, with a meaningful lift of her eyebrows. She helped Hannah up and headed through the dressing room (their shared walk-in closet) to the bathroom on the other side. It was designed very like the suite where Jiangli and Wei-Tai had tended to Hannah before James and Amanda's wedding.
After making sure that Monsieur Lafayette had everything he needed, Hannah made her way to the bathroom, following the path she had seen her Bee take.
**********
After a nice relaxing time in the bath, both Hannah and Clarisse had changed into pajamas and were now getting into bed.
"Love you, Bee." Hannah yawned, snuggling close once her and Clarisse were both comfortable.
"Love you too, ma chou," Clarisse replied, snuggling Hannah close, and humming to her until her chou fell asleep, then following her into slumber.

Pages Navigation
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Dec 2023 04:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Dec 2023 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
LesbianJesusLovesYou on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Dec 2023 04:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Dec 2023 04:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Birdie_jc on Chapter 1 Wed 06 Dec 2023 03:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 1 Wed 06 Dec 2023 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wosolover4 on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Dec 2023 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Dec 2023 11:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 02:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 06:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
LesbianJesusLovesYou on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 04:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Sat 02 Dec 2023 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Birdie_jc on Chapter 2 Sun 10 Dec 2023 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Sun 10 Dec 2023 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wosolover4 on Chapter 2 Fri 15 Dec 2023 09:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Fri 15 Dec 2023 11:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Dec 2023 08:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Dec 2023 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
LesbianJesusLovesYou on Chapter 3 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 3 Mon 04 Dec 2023 04:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Birdie_jc on Chapter 3 Sun 10 Dec 2023 12:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 3 Sun 10 Dec 2023 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wosolover4 on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Dec 2023 10:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Dec 2023 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 10:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 01:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
LFCAndalusia23 on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 02:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
LFCAndalusia23 on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
LFCAndalusia23 on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 05:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 04 Dec 2023 06:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Birdie_jc on Chapter 4 Mon 11 Dec 2023 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Mon 11 Dec 2023 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wosolover4 on Chapter 4 Fri 15 Dec 2023 10:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Fri 15 Dec 2023 11:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 5 Tue 05 Dec 2023 05:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Tue 05 Dec 2023 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
LFCAndalusia23 on Chapter 5 Wed 06 Dec 2023 02:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Wed 06 Dec 2023 02:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Birdie_jc on Chapter 5 Mon 11 Dec 2023 04:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Mon 11 Dec 2023 04:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation